《Betrothed To The Cold Billionaire》


 1

    *Around 8:00 am in the Morning*


    My sleepy eyes were suddenly open as soon as I heard the rm on my clock. I stood up from my queen-sized bed and stretched my self a little so as to get rid of the fatigue I was feeling.


    When I was done, I went into myrge bathroom. I stood in front of the mirror and smiled. As always, my face looks exceptionally pretty and wless this morning.


    This has always been my morning ritual as soon as I turned eleven. I wake up every day to admire my wless face. I always do this so I can feel proud of myself.


    You guys can term me a prouddy but I don¡¯t care. This is how I am and will always be. It is better I love myself now soter on, I wouldn¡¯t lose my self-respect.


    It¡¯s not like other girls my age don¡¯t admire themselves too. The only difference is that I do it to appreciate myself more and not for anyone else.


    I took my tooth brush and put some paste on it. Then, I proceeded to brush my teeth. After that, I went into the already prepared bath tub and dipped myself in the warm milk.


    I smiled in satisfaction as the warm milk in the bath tub touched my skin. The feeling I get feels new even though I do it every day. I know what you guys are probably thinking. What type of person bathes with warm milk every day??


    Well, that person is me and some other people I may not know of. And don¡¯t judge me because as you all know, I am not wasting milk. My wless skin obviously needs care. You don¡¯t expect this beauty to just happen. It takes love and care to maintain them.


    After staying in the bath tub for about thirty minutes, I rinsed my body witg warm water and stood up. I dried my wet body before wrapping a towel around it and a shorter one around my hair beforeing out of the bath room.


    Unlike many rich heiresses, I always make sure to dress myself by myself. I mean, how do you guys enjoy others ogling your body because I don¡¯t.


    Be it male or female, I¡¯m not reallyfortable with others seeing my naked body. I sat in front of the huge mirror in my closet and opened the drawers.


    I brought out the skin care products from one of thepanies I model for. I used them to massage my body carefully. They felt good and smelt really nice. Well, why wouldn¡¯t they?? I always make sure to choose the bestpanies to be the face of.


    Today was Monday and I needed to be at school so I took out my school uniform from my wardrobe. I put it on and added a pair of ck boots to match. Then, I picked up one of my many designer school bags.


    I stood in front of my mirror, deciding which way to leave my long, jet ck hair. After thinking for sometime, I decided to let it fall down my waist.


    I put in everything I knew I needed in the bag before going downstairs to the dinning room. There, I met my parents and grandma (from my father¡¯s side) seated there. Hiry, my elder brother was on a business trip.


    He is twenty four years old and currently working in one of my dad¡¯s numerouspanies. They weren¡¯t eating yet. Probably waiting for me.


    ¡°Go upstairs and call Ariel downstairs for breakfast.¡± Mom ordered a maid who was standing close to the hall. They hadn¡¯t noticed my presence yet.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Good morning everyone.¡± I greeted cheerfully as I ced pecks on all of their cheeks.


    ¡°Morning baby.¡±


    ¡°Morning princess.¡±


    ¡°Morning Ariel.¡± They all chorused.


    I smiled before taking a seat next to Dad. As usual, my te had already been set. I took a spoon and dished out everyone¡¯s food before mine.


    Dad said a short prayer before we started eating. Unlike other wealthy families, eating together has always been our normal morning ritual since forever. We were eating in silence before Grandma decide to break it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ariel.¡± She called.


    ¡°Yes Grandma.¡± I answered as I lifted up my head to stare at her.


    ¡°Do you have anywhere to be today apart from school?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°No.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t forget toe back early today. We want to have a talk with you.¡± She said.


    When ever Grandma says she wants to have a talk with me, it¡¯s always about something important. I looked over to my parents and saw that they looked really nervous and unsettled.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± I asked in concern.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Grandma answered. She turned to stare at Mom and Dad which made them to quickly regain theirposure.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll try to make time.¡± I answered still feeling like there was something up with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make us wait for long.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I need to get going now.¡± I said as I took ast bite from my food.


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t finished it.¡± Mom said.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. See youter.¡± I said as I picked up my schoolbag.


    ¡°Goodluck.¡± Grandma said with a smile written all over her face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I answered.


    I looked over to Mum and Dad to see that they still have that unsettled look on. It was so obvious that I wanted to ask if they were alright but decided not to. When they are ready, they¡¯lle to me themselves.


    I stood up and left, brushing away the feeling that something was amiss. I walked to the garage and got into one of my numerous cars.


    ¡°Where to miss?¡± The driver whom was already seated in the car and waiting for my arrival asked.


    ¡°School.¡± I replied curtly.


    He nodded his head and zoomed off.


    ****************************************


    I smiled as I got down from my car. Numerous students had gathered around to take pictures of it. Well, why wouldn¡¯t they, it was a brand new Lamborghini, thetest one at that. I raised my shoulders, filled with pride and walked into the school building.


    Heads turned around when I got into the hallway. I had a lot of envious, lustful and gushing looks thrown my way but I didn¡¯t care. I was already used to it.


    I was already at my locker and was about to open it when I felt someone grab me from behind. I smiled knowing who it was.


    ¡°How was your weekend baby?¡± Lucas, my boyfriend asked as he ce a peck on my neck. I chuckled and turned around to face him.


    He was the captain of the quarterback team in our school and his father owned a lot ofpanies in Miami. Though he was from a rich family, they aren¡¯t as wealthy as ours.


    He is the most desired boy in our school but it still wasn¡¯t surprising when he asked me to be his girlfriend. I was he queen of Crescent High and every guy wanted the honor to be on just a date with me.


    Besides, I used to have a crush on him so I didn¡¯t hesitate to tell him yes when he asked me out. We have been dating for a year and two months now.


    ¡°It was fine. I missed you a lot. You didn¡¯t even bother to call or visit me.¡± I pouted cutely as I removed his arms from him and feigned anger.


    ¡°I would have visited you but you know, I was so busy during the weekend.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Too busy to even give me a call? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know I do. How about this, we¡¯ll set up a date today.¡± I was about to agree with him when I recalled that Grandma wanted me back home early.


    ¡°How about tomorrow??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Deal.¡± He answered making me chuckle.


    I tip toed and wrapped my arms around him and engaged him in a deep kiss. We were still locking lips when I heard a small cough. I disengaged from Lucas and turned to my side only to see my best friend, Sandy staring at us with a knowing smile.


    ¡°Seriously?? This early morning??¡± She teased as she gave us a disgusted look.


    ¡°Why do you always have to ruin the moment you vixen??¡± Lucas asked with a frustrated groan, making me chuckle.


    ¡°You really want to call sucking on each other¡¯s saliva a moment??¡± She asked.


    ¡°Gross, if you put it that way, it¡¯s really disgusting.¡± I said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you both are doing??¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll catch youter baby. Keep those pretty lips warm for me.¡± He said before giving me onest kiss then he left.


    ¡°You see, you just chased him off like you always so.¡± I said as I turned to face Sandy.


    ¡°Just admit that I did you a favor. The dude was busy sucking the life out of you.¡± She said making me chuckle.


    ¡°What the hell Sandy!!¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right.¡± She said with a slight snicker before leaving for our ssroom. I picked out what I wanted to from my locker before following behind her.


    Sandy and I had been best friend since childhood, probably because both our parents were close friends. We attended the same middle school and now, the same high school. We are practically inseparable.


    Any where she is, I must be there and vice versa. We also did things together and loved each other dearly. She is also very beautiful. It is really hard for people topare who was the hottest between us two.


    She was termed the angel of Crescent High mainly because of her angelic looking face and her melodious voice while I am the goddess.


    We got to the ss in no time and I settled down immediately, while Sandy sat on the seat next to mine. The teacher came in and started teaching.


    *Later in the evening*


    The school bell rang, indicating that it was closing time already. I and Sandy stood up from our seats and we were about to leave the ss when someone blocked our way.


    I frowned deeply when I noticed it was Bianca, my sworn enemy and her minions, I don¡¯t really know their name. All I know is that they usually follow her around like they are some sort of puppets.


    She always likepeting with even though she looses all the time. Plus, she always likes top copy me. Be it dress codes, poprity and even boyfriends, exactly why she has slept with almost all the quarterbacks yers, well except my boyfriend. Too bad she can never be me.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the self-proimed queen and her maid.¡± She said and her minions chuckled behind her like she said something funny.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the crazydy with a well for a pussy.¡± Sandy replied making me burst out intoughter.


    What I forgot to mention is that even though Sandy rarely talks, she has a very foul mouth. Bianca¡¯s expression changed immediately Sandy said that but she was quick to recover.


    ¡°I see you have finally found your voice.¡± She mocked.


    ¡°I wonder how you still have yours after how many dicks you¡¯ve swallowed.¡± I was the one that said it and that made her frown.


    ¡°What did you just say to me??¡± She asked angrily.


    ¡°She called you a slut.¡± Sandy mocked.


    Bianca¡¯s face grew red with anger. She raised her hands and was about to p Sandy when I caught it and pushed her away. She stumbled back and was about to fall when one of her minions caught her.


    ¡°Are you crazy??¡± She asked when she was finally able to regain herposure.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s crazy. I suggest you get out of our way before you see the true definition of crazy.¡± I threatened angrily.


    Seeing my serious expression, she moved back in fear. Weakling. I eyed her in disgust before I left with Sandy. Barely seeing her wretched face was enough to put a frown on my face talk less of talking to her.


    She had already managed to ruin my good mood. But.. there¡¯s only on thing that can bring the smile back to my face.


    SHOPPING!!!


    **************************************


    *AT THE MALL*


    I and Sandy walked into the room filled with elegance. We watched as heads turned towards us. The hall suddenly grew silent when our presence was noticed.


    We ignored the onlookers and walked into the female¡¯s section. Then, we started picking out the most beautiful dresses and jewelries.


    Normally, I don¡¯t shop out of the blue. Only when I am feeling down. Shopping always had a way of brightening up my mood.


    When I was done, the smile I had this morning had returned back to my face. I was about to leave when something caught my eye in the male section.


    It was a neck-tie. It made me think about dad. I¡¯m really sure he would love it. With that thought in mind, I walked over and was about to pick it when someone suddenly snatched it. The audacity!!!


    Before he or she could leave, I gripped the neck tie making the person stop dead on his or her tracks. I looked over and was about tosh out at whoever it was when my eyes met with the most handsome man I had ever seen.


    I opened my mouth to say something but no words coulde out. No one has ever made me feel this way before, not even my own boyfriend. What the hell is wrong with me??


    ¡°Are you going to let go or what?¡± He asked, bringing me out of my dreamnd.


    I stared up at him only to see that he was staring at me with an impatient look.


    I wiped away all the disgusting thoughts and stared at him in anger. Who does he think he is to talk to me that way? Doesn¡¯t he know who I am?


    ¡°I saw it first.¡±


    ¡°And I took it first so let go.¡± He said as he tried to pull the tie from my hands but that only made me tighten my grip.


    We stood face to face as we engaged ourselves in a silent battle, waiting for who would give up first while the huge crowd that had formed watched us with keen interest.

 2

    I looked over and was about tosh out at whoever it was when my eyes met with the most handsome man I had ever seen.


    I opened my mouth to say something but no words coulde out. No one has ever made me feel this way before. What the hell is wrong with me??


    ¡°Are you going to let go or what??¡± His deep voice was enough to bring me out of my dreand.


    I blinked in embarrassment when I saw him giving me an impatiently look. I think he noticed me drooling at him.


    I shook my head to wipe off the disgusting thoughts I was having. Never in my entire life have I ever drooled openly over someone before.


    ¡°Huh??¡± I asked since I didn¡¯t really catch what he said.


    He nced at the neck-tie I was holding before looking back at me. I understood what he meant but still didn¡¯t let go of it.


    ¡°I was going to take this tie.¡± I said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now that I have taken it first.¡± He answered. I scoffed inwardly. I was getting really upset right now.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You saw me approaching it and still went ahead to take it.¡± I said loudly, attracting the attention of the other customers.


    Some of them have brought out their phone to record the moment. Probably because it was me Ariel Addams having a feud with a nobody.


    ¡°Ariel.. just let go. We can get another.¡± Sandy said and wanted to pull my hand off the tie but I didn¡¯t let her.


    I noticed it first before he came and snatched it on purpose. I wasn¡¯t going to let go so soon.


    ¡°Listen to your friend.¡± He said and that made me scoff. Or what??


    ¡°How dare you try to snatch something from me! Do you know who I am??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Am I supposed to?¡± He asked back.


    The audacity!!! How dare he!! He really doesn¡¯t know who I am?? I stared at him in surprise. Is there anyone that doesn¡¯t know me. The infamous Ariel Addams.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know who I am?¡± I asked again, in surprise.


    ¡°Are you having some type of identity crisis? Don¡¯t you know yourself? Why do you keep asking me who you are?¡± He asked making everyone around to burst outughing.


    My face scrunched up in embarrassment.


    ¡°What did you just say to me? Do you know what could happen to you for what you just said?¡± I threatened hoping he would falter but I was wrong.


    ¡°Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care.¡± He said before he pulled the necktie forcefully away from my grip, causing me to loose my bnce and stumble forward. Thankfully I didn¡¯t fall down because that would have been embarrassing.


    ¡°Spoilt brat..¡± He said and eyed me in disgust before he left.


    I was so mad and I wanted to go after him but Sandy held ne back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Do you want him to humiliate you the more?¡± She asked and that¡¯s when I noticed the cameras around me.


    The crowd that had gathered around couldn¡¯t stopughing at my shame. They continued taking videos and started murmuring at themselves.


    ¡°The great Ariel Addams has finally met her match.¡±


    ¡°How will she be able to show her face again in the public?¡±


    ¡°I bet she would be so ashamed to even go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°See the way she¡¯s talking like she owns the whole mall.¡±


    ¡°Who is that guy??¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t even afraid of her. Thank God there are still sane people in this world that sees the brat for who she really is.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!! He is so handsome.¡±


    I was really angry and wanted to just shut those people up but I held back myself. Sandy covered my face and led my out of the mall.


    ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s covering her face in shame.¡± Someone said.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t it be more crazier if she walked out with her head held high?¡± Another replied and they all bursted into another round ofughter.


    I could slowly feel my insides burning up. Who the fuck is that idiot. Who do they think they are talking to? I wanted to turn back but Sandy held me. She must have felt my fury.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. Let¡¯s just leave now before it gets worst.¡± She whispered.


    Thankfully, we were able to leave the mall. I entered the backseat of my car and Sandy followed suit, sitting beside me. The driver didn¡¯t waste any time and took off immediately.


    I sat down in silence while Sandy brought out her phone and started browsing the inte. Never in my life have I been humiliated this way and it¡¯s all because of that nobody.


    Who exactly does he think he is? What¡¯s more annoying is that the bastard acted like he doesn¡¯t even know me. I know that was a very big lie because I¡¯m very popr in the whole of Miami.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when Sandy¡¯s voice snapped me out of my reverie.


    ¡°The video of all that happened earlier has already gone viral. Never knew people were this much invested in your life.¡± Sandy said.


    I took the phone from her and read out the annoying headlines with anger deep in me.


    ¡°The queen has finally met her match.¡± What sort of nonsense headline is this?


    My anger increased as I continued reading the news. Then I got to thements section.


    ¡°Finally someone stood up to her.¡± One said.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She thinks she rules the whole of Miami all because her family is rich.¡± Anothermented.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the unknown guy?? He¡¯s really handsome.¡± Handsome my foot.


    ¡°If I was given a chance toy with him for just one night, I wouldn¡¯t waste any time.¡± Whore..


    ¡°Her embarrassed face is so funny. How I wish I was there when it happened.¡± Onemented with aughing emoji. It made me really annoyed.


    I was about to reply thement when Sandy snatched the phone from me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother wasting your time on things like these. If youment on it, it would only increase the drama.¡± She said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s getting really annoying. I need to teach these lowlives a big lesson.¡± I said and wanted to grab my phone from my school bag when she held my hands.


    ¡°You are just giving them the attention they want if you do that. Just wait a few days or weeks and the drama will die down or better still, you can ask your P. R team to delete those videos.¡± She adviced but it was still not enough for me.


    Though I decided not to reply them, I had a n in my mind. I was gonna teach the person that caused all these problem a big lesson. But first of all, I need to find out who it is.


    **************************************


    He stared at her departing figure with an a cold and nk look on his face. Though she was beautiful like they had told him, he never expected she would be this spoilt and bratty.


    He started to have second thoughts on whether he made the right decision. His heritage would be at stake if he doesn¡¯t do what his grandfather had said but he can¡¯t guarantee she wouldst long with him.


    After standing on the same spot and deep in his thoughts for sometime, he entered his car and drove off.

 3

    After I had dropped Sandy off at her house, the driver drove off to the Addams¡¯ mansion. When we got there, I got down from the car while the servants around rushed to help me carry the things I bought into my room.


    I made sure they were extra careful because there were a lot of expensive things there before I went to look for my Grandma and parents. We still needed to have that talk.


    After searching around the huge mansion for a while and still not finding them, I decided to ask a maid I saw.


    ¡°Hey.. you!!¡± I called to her. Immediately she heard my voice, she ran to meet me.


    ¡°You called for me miss.¡± She said as she bowed in respect.


    ¡°Where are my parents?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They are in the garden. They even asked me to call you.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you do that? You just had to wait to me to call you??¡± I asked as I eyed her in anger while she shivered in fear.


    ¡°I wanted to but you¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even wait for her toplete whatever she was saying when I left her standing alone there, snubbing her.


    What a nuisance.


    After walking for a while, I finally got to the garden. I saw them seated and discussing with a very serious expression like the world was about to end. I was about to announce my presence when I heard mom say something that made me stop dead on my tracks. So, I decided to listen more.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just tell them no? It¡¯s been ages since we made that deal. I¡¯m not sure they even remeber it.¡± What deal?


    ¡°We can¡¯t just break off a deal because we made it long ago. Besides, you were there when they agreed toe for their end of the bargain when Ariel turns eighteen.¡± Grandma answered.


    When I turn eighteen? What exactly are they talking about? Why am I the centre of their discussion?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just pay them back all the money we owe them. I can¡¯t give my daughter out all because of some measly amount of money.¡± Dad was the one who said this why mom nodded in support. It made me wonder what they are talking about.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you borrowed money from them years ago. Besides, we signed a contract and they made it clear that they don¡¯t want any refunds.¡± Grandma said.


    Borrowed money? Dad has always been financially buoyant so why would he ever need to borrow money from someone? Wait.. I hope it isn¡¯t actually what I¡¯m thinking it is. I hope not.


    ¡°Ariel won¡¯t be happy if she finds out about this. How about we look for a way around?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way around. Getting Ariel married to their first son was the deal and we have to fulfill our end or there might be consequences. You know how powerful that family is. Besides, the marriage is another way to grow our power.¡± I almost screamed out when I heard what Grandma said.


    Finally, the pieces wereing together. They sold me out for marriage at this age. All because of money!!


    ¡°Ariel!¡± Mom called when she finally saw me standing at the entrance of the garden.


    They looked startled to see me like they weren¡¯t expecting me there. I really didn¡¯t care. All that was in my mind was how my own family sold me out for money.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t true. Right?¡± I asked when I had finally found my voice but they didn¡¯t reply me. Their silence infuriated me because I was at the verge of going crazy while they kept staring at me like I was acting some drama.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Grandma.. Tell me it isn¡¯t true. Tell me you didn¡¯t actually sell me out for money.¡± I said.. really hoping that all I had just heard was just in my head or some dream.


    ¡°I really wish we could say that baby.¡± Dad said.


    What?? They actually did that to me??


    ¡°You sold me out¡­ all for money??¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that Ariel. Our conpany was at the verge of bankruptcy and the only people we could turn to for help wanted you to get married to their first son. We had no choice but to agree to it.¡± Mom exined but I wasn¡¯t hearing any of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between what I said and what you just said?? You obviously sold my future all because you wanted to save your conpany¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you not benefitting from it now?¡± Grandma who had been quiet suddenly asked me.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°All the wealth that your parents and I were able to attain, are you not enjoying it now?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°The expensive clothes you wear, the cars you drive, the servants at your beck and call.. the expensive life you are enjoying right now was from that sacrifice we made. We did it for you and your brother.¡±


    What the helll??


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit that you did it for me.¡±


    ¡°Ariel. Watch yournguage.¡± Grandma warned.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right. You all did it for yourself. You didn¡¯t want to go back to that poor life you were in and the only thing you could do was marry me off and you guys never for once bother to tell me.¡± The betrayal and hurt was so evident.


    ¡°We wanted to. We were always going to¡­¡±


    ¡°When?? When I turned eighteen and it¡¯s finally time for me to be sold off? Come to think of it, I¡¯m already eighteen.  So when would you have told me? When I was finally in my ¡®husband¡¯s¡¯ house?¡± I asked agrily.


    ¡°Ariel baby¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Ariel baby me.¡± I said cutting Dad off. He seemed really shocked. I have never for once talked to him in that manner but today was different.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever get married to anyone at this age talk more of someone I don¡¯t even know.¡± I stated.


    ¡°You are and you will. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡± Grandma answered.


    ¡°Why do I have to put my life into a full stop all because I have to save this family??¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to because you¡¯ll still be attending high-school and you¡¯ll still go to college. The only thing they want is a daughter inw by name. You don¡¯t have to even have children for him until you are ready.¡± Mom exined.


    ¡°And what if he wants children? You know how rich families are. They only get married for heirs and I am not ready for that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have to get married if I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Ariel. We¡¯ve been through this already..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have a say in my own life? I have a future for crying out loud and a boyfriend that I love.¡±


    ¡°You mean that boy Lucas that¡¯s only with you for your affluence??¡± Grandma asked with a disgusted look on her face.


    I don¡¯t know why but Grandma had never liked Lucas ever since she found out we were dating. She had always said that he was only with me for my fame and wealth and that was very funny because his family is also loaded too..


    ¡°Lucas loves me and I love him too.¡± I said.


    ¡°In this type of lifestyle that we live, there¡¯s nothing like love. Just fame, wealth and power so you have to break up with him if he isn¡¯t adding any of those to you.¡± Grandma said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m breaking up with him. I love him!!¡± I screamed out at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t care!!!!¡± Grandma screamed louder.


    ¡°Break up with him now because you¡¯ll be moving into the Montgomery¡¯s home with your husband next week!!¡± Grandma said, leaving no room for any arguments before she left the garden.


    It was like a whole bucket of cold water had been poured on me the moment I realised that this was the family I was born into.


    I thought they loved me dearly with the way they took care of me but instead, I found out that they were just nurturing me for their business partners. What did I ever do to them that they had to treat me this way??


    Mom and Dad walked up to me with remorse and sadness in their eyes but I didn¡¯t let them touch me. Before they could say anything, I rushed out of they garden with them calling my name. I didn¡¯t answer them and walked into my room and locked the door behind me so they won¡¯t be able to enter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ariel baby. Come on, open the door. Let¡¯s talk.¡± I heard dad¡¯s gentle voice behind my door but I didn¡¯t listen.


    Mom and dad called and knocked on my door for a while. Whem they saw that I wasn¡¯t going go open it nor answer them, they stopped knocking and left. Finally.


    I plopped down on the bed and started crying like I have never done before. I never knew my life would turn out this way. I never knew that the people I hade to love would betray me like this. They were my own family.


    I picked up my phone. I needed to talk to someone because this sadness and sense of betrayal was eating me up from within. I decided not to call my elder brother, Hiry because I knew that he would be very busy right now.


    I dialed Sandy¡¯s number first but she wasn¡¯t picking. It would ring for sometime before it heads straight to voice-mail. It was the same thing with Lucas too. Having no one to talk to, I could only cru myself to sleep.


    **********************************


    *AT LUCAS¡¯ PRIVATE HOME*


    Lucas was seated in his room when he heard the doorbell ring. He stood up and went to see who it was. He smiled happily when he saw her and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Baby!!¡± She called as she wrapped her hands around him and engulfed him in a tight hug.


    Lucas chuckled as he locked the door and hugged her back.


    ¡°I missed you so much.¡± She said as she ced a small kiss on his lips.


    ¡°How so?? You saw me at school today.¡± Lucas answered.


    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t even able to talk to you because your girlfriend was always around you.¡± She said, anger and jealousy evident in her tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡± Lucas teased but she wasn¡¯t smiling.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s all a facade. I already exined everything to you.¡± Said Lucas.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still really annoying to see you around her. I can¡¯t wait for you to finally be mine fully.¡±


    ¡°Me niether but you just have to be patient for now. I promise with time, I¡¯ll be yours.¡± Lucas said as he kissed her passionately making her giggle.


    After kissing for a while, he finally broke it off so they would both catch their breath.


    ¡°Now that you are here, how about we continued from where we stopped yesterday?¡± Lucas asked with a lustful look on his face.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She smiled as she wrapped her arms around him again and they engaged in another passionate kiss.


    Lucas wrapped his arms around her and lifted her up while she wrapped her legs around his torso. They kept on kissing as Lucas carried her into the room.

 4

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    I woke up reallyte today because I slept in the early hours of the morning. I wasn¡¯t really able to fell asleep fast because I kept crying through out the night.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened yesterday. I sincerely hoped it was all a big nightmare that I had woken up from or just a prank that my parents were ying on me. I would have still locked myself inside but sadly, I had school today.


    Normally. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered going but I needed to talk to Sandy about all that had happened. I needed someone to console me and only Sandy could do that now.


    I stood up tiredly and walked slowly into my huge bathroom. I stood in front of the huge mirror and stared at my reflexion with a sad smile on my face. My eyes were red and swollen from all the tears I had shedst night.


    I put on the tap and used the water to rinse my face hoping it would clear the puffiness of my face a little. After that, I did my business in the bathroom before heading out.


    After drying my wet body and rubbing my skin cares on it, I was about to put on my school uniform when I got a call from Sandy.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted, trying to sound really cheerful.


    ¡°Morning Ariel. I just saw your missed calls. I slept off really early yesterday.¡± She exined as she released a small yawn.


    My guess is that she had just woken up. I nodded even though she couldn¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Is there something wrong? Why did you callst 0night?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you at school.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Okay. But I¡¯ll bete. I woke up reallyte today.¡± She had just confirmed my thoughts.


    ¡°Sure¡­ see you soon. Bye..¡± I said before I hung up the call.


    After that, I put on my uniform and applied some makeup on my face to hide my hooded eyes. I stood in front of the mirror as I tried smiling cheerfully so as to hide the sadness I was feeling inside of me.


    I picked up my designers school bag and opened the door only to find mom standing behind it. She was about to knock. She sighed in relief when she saw me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally opened the door. We were so worried about you.¡± She said, making me almost roll my eyes but I held myself.


    They were actually worried about me but they still went ahead and arranged a marriage that I obviously didn¡¯t want with someone I don¡¯t even know.


    ¡°Good morning mom.¡± I greeted. Even though I was mad at her and the rest of them, doesn¡¯t really mean I have lost my respect for them.


    ¡°Morning baby.¡± She answered cheerfully.


    I nodded my head and shut my door. I started heading downstairs, into the living room while she followed suit behind me.


    I was about to leave the house when she held me back.


    ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I said even though my stomach was growling softly.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t eatst night. You can¡¯t skip your food today too. It wouldn¡¯t be good for your health.¡± She was right but I was trying to prove something.


    I was on a hunger strike. As long as they keep pushing me to get married, I wasn¡¯t going to eat anything at all. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s going to get married to skinny oand malnourished girl.


    ¡°We made pancakes¡­ your favorite.¡± Mom added making my stomach growled louder. I really was starving but I wasn¡¯t going to let food spoil my ns even though I loved it.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I screamed¡­ trying to sound as angry as I could and that worked because mom released her hold on me instantly. I took that chance and started heading for the main door.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± Mom called but at that same time, I heard grandma¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Why are you forcing her? Let her go. She¡¯ll eat something when she¡¯s hungry. She can¡¯t stay like that for a long time.¡± She said.


    ¡°Watch me.¡± I resounded trying to sound determined but I was breaking down inside. Only God knows how hungry I am.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to prove and I don¡¯t care. You¡¯ll get married to him whether you like it or not.¡± Grandma said and I turned to face her.


    ¡°Why are you so hell bent on destroying me. I¡¯m your grand daughter for christ sake.¡± I said, about to cry again.


    ¡°Because you are my grand daughter, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this for you. Do you know how many girls your age would kill for this position.. for this title?? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m doing this for your own good?¡± She asked angrily while mom tried to calm her down but she wasn¡¯t having it.


    ¡°My own good?¡± I asked, my words dripping with hravy sarcasm while I released a small chuckle.


    ¡°You and I know that isn¡¯t true. You¡¯re only doing it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ariel..¡± Mom warmed, trying to get me to keep quiet but I didn¡¯t listen to her.


    ¡°You are only doing it because you know what would happen to all of you if I don¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat!!¡± Grqndma called angrily.


    ¡°After all we have given you, after all we had sacrificed for you  you still don¡¯t want to help the family in the little way you can.¡± She said. Her face was already fuming. If she was a cartoon character, literal smokes would have beening out of her ears.


    ¡°Little?? You seriously call this little. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll just go on a date with him and end it like that but you guys are seriously giving me out for a marriage that I don¡¯t even want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you anymore. You¡¯ll get married to him and that¡¯s final.¡± She said as she threw a file I never noticed that she was  holding over to me.


    I was able to catch it and I took a brief look at it. It is the marriage contract. It seemed like the boy¡­ rather man in question had already signed it. All that remains is my signature.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sign this. Never!¡± I said as I ced the file down on the table.


    ¡°You had better not go against me.¡± Grandma warned.


    ¡°Or what??¡± I asked back, deciding not to feel threatened.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sign the contract before today ends, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t be able to do anything you love.¡± What is she talking about?


    ¡°Your modelling career will be over and all these money you¡¯revishing on yourself, I¡¯ll take it back since you ckaimed that we never did it for you in the first ce. You won¡¯t be able to even take care of your ¡®wless skin¡¯. With no source of ie and not being able to shine than the rest student at your school, I bet you will be aughing stock to the people that you im to be better than.¡± She said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me.¡± I said, with fear written all over my face.


    ¡°Watch me.¡± She answered before she finally left the living room. Leaving me feeling speechless and looking dejecteted.


    ¡°Ariel baby.. don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try talking to her to help you change her mind.¡± Mom said but I didn¡¯t reply her.


    ¡°I just need you to stop arguing with her or things might get worse.¡± Mom adviced before she went after grandma.


    I had tears at the corner of my eyes, waiting to drop. After forcing me to get married to someone I don¡¯t know, she wants to ruin one of the things that makes me happy.


    Well, not on my watch. I dried my tears so that I wouldn¡¯t ruin my make up. One thing is for sure, I wasn¡¯t going to get married to anyone now. I just need a n that would stop the marriage.


    After racking my brain for a while, I smiled when I finally got an idea. A brilliant one at that. I picked up my school bag as I head to the garage. All I need is Sandy and my boyfriend, Lucas to help me execute my n.


    **********************************


    *CRESCENT HIGH SCHOOL*Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was lunch break already so I was seated with Sandy at the cafeteria. Thankfully, the drama of yesterday had already died down. I guess dad had already deleted all of the videos.


    But that didn¡¯t stop me from getting mocking looks and whispers from students but I didn¡¯t care. That seriously wasn¡¯t what was bothering me at that time.


    I couldn¡¯t find Lucas since I arrived at school till this very moment. I needed to tell him about everything that had happened.


    I tried calling and texting him but he wasn¡¯t answering. When I wanted to text him thest time, Sandy snatched my phone from me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked as I tried to collect the phone back from her but she moved her hand away.


    ¡°Stop disturbing the poor guy. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll call you when he gets your numerous messages.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°Just one more text.¡± I said and wanted to take the phone again but she wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just discuss why you calledst night. It seemed really serous because of the amount of missed calls I saw this morning.¡± Hearing her say that, I sighed sadly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡± She asked in concern.


    I didn¡¯t waste why time and told her everything that had happened without leaving any single detail out while she listened with rapt attention.


    ¡°What the fuck!!¡± She gasped in shock when I had finished with my story.


    Her loud voice attracted the attention of some students seated around us but they were quick to look away when I gave them a wierd look.


    ¡°Easy..¡± I said to her. I didn¡¯t want anyone to listen to what we were saying.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It was just too shocking. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m listening to some soap drama.¡± She said with amusement written all over her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m exining to you what¡¯s bothering me but you seriously think it¡¯s funny.¡± I said, feigning anger.


    ¡°Sorry but it feels so surreal.


    ¡°If you feel it¡¯s like that, how exactly do you think I feel? I got home only to realise I¡¯ve been sold out for some marriage and no one even bothered to tell me. I feel like my whole life was a huge lie.¡± I said as I bowed my head sadly.


    ¡°I feel you girl and what¡¯s more worse is that the man in question is a crippled with a disfigured face.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wait.. what??¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the first son of the Montgomery¡¯s family?¡± She asked and I nodded.


    ¡°Rumors have it that he is a crippled man with a horrific face. It happened when he got into an ident years ago.¡± Sandy exined while my mouth opened wide agape in shock.


    What the hell?? They all knew that but they will wanted me to get married to him??


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know about that?¡± Sandy asked in surprise.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just even hearing about that family for the first time.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking right?¡± She said on an unbelievable tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°That family is like the number one in the whole of Miami.¡±


    ¡°More richer and powerful than mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Howe you haven¡¯t even heard of it?¡± Sandy asked again, giving me a more surprised look.


    ¡°Well, how rich their family is isn¡¯t the problem right now. My future is currently at stake. We need to find a way to help me get out of that arranged marriage fast.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay.. do you have any n in mind?¡± Sandy asked.


    ¡°Oh yeah. I do.¡± I said with a knowing smile ying on my lips.


    ¡°Anytime you smile like that really makes me scared. I hope the n won¡¯t be a bad one.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a very brilliant one.¡± I assured, trying to ease her fear.


    ¡°Alright. Tell me and I¡¯ll see how I can help.¡±


    I moved closer to her and whispered the n to her. Her eyes widened the moment I said that.


    ¡°What?? No fucking way!!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    ¡°You are seriously nning to run away with your boyfriend???¡±

 5

    ¡°What?? No fucking way!!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    ¡°Whats¡¯s so good about that n of yours? You are seriously nning to run away with your boyfriend!!¡± Sandy eximed lowly.


    ¡°So? Isn¡¯t it better than getting married to someone I don¡¯t know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s better about it? Running away from him can¡¯t be any different from getting married to some man.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a big difference. Lucas is my boyfriend and we love each other so much.¡± I said, trying to reason with her.


    ¡°Okay.. do you think Luxas would want to take the risk of leaving the life of luxury he is enjoying here and run away with you to some unknown ce?¡± She asked and I nodded, I trusted him that much.


    ¡°Okay, even though he agrees. Do you know your Grandmother would literally scavenge the whole Earth for the both of you? You know how she is and what¡¯s more is that she never liked Lucas in the first ce. It wouldn¡¯t take her a long time before she finds you.¡± She added making me go silent immediately. Seeing that I was still listening to her, she continued.


    ¡°Even though she decides not to hunt you down, do you think the Montgomerys will let you go scot free? You are nning to break off a marriagewith them, do you know how embarrassing that would be?¡± She asked making me raise my head to stare at her inquisitively.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°You see Ariel, there was once a family that borrowed money from the Montgomerys. I have forgotten their name. When the time reached for them to pay back, they couldn¡¯t and kept giving excuses.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°So, what happened?¡± I asked as I listened to her story with rapt attention.


    ¡°When the pressure from the Montgomerys became too much, they tried to flee.¡± She paused for a while.


    ¡°So?¡± I asked when the suspense was getting to much.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. No one heard about them anymore and no one even bothered to search for them because no one could face that family and live to see the next day.¡± I stared at her for a while before I bursted out into ughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± She asked as the seriousness on her face turned into a huge frown. I stoppedughing immediately I saw the frown on her face.


    ¡°You seriously expect me to believe that bullshit tale?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uhm.. yes. I¡¯m trying to stop you from making the biggest mistake of your life so you had better listen to me.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s say that all you¡¯ve just said is true¡­.¡±


    ¡°But it is true.¡± She argued.


    ¡°Rx Sandy.. I¡¯m trying to make a point here. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s true and someone did owe them money, how were they able to wipe them out of the earth without a trace? And no one, not even the police decided to search for them?¡± I asked in a doubting tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear all I had just said. They are the top family in all of Miami and a couple of other countries. They literally rule the business world and have a lot of connections everywhere, even the police force and high ranking politicians bow to them. That family has been that powerful for decades now and their empire doesn¡¯t even stop growing.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I still had a lot of doubt in my mind.


    ¡°If you ever think of trying to break off an engagement that has beenid down by both your families years ago, I promise you this, you will really regret your decisionter on.¡± She warned.


    ¡°What are they going to do? Kill me?¡± I asked, trying my best not to feel scared.


    ¡°Death is even good. They¡¯ll wipe out your entire family. No one would know that the Addams family was once a big shot in Miami. Why do you think your Grandmother is so hell bent on making you get married to him even though she knows she can just talk her way out of it and give them four times the money your family owes them?¡± Sandy asked.


    I stared at her thoughtfully. Her words were starting to make sense a little bit. We have enough money to even pay them ten times the amount and still be as wealthy as we are. I¡¯m sure no one would even reject that offer. That thought alone made me smile.


    ¡°Sandy you are a genius.¡± I said happily.


    ¡°Really? Why??¡± She was obviously confused.


    ¡°I have gotten another n on how to end the marriage.¡± I said.


    ¡°You do? I hope it doesn¡¯t involve running away.¡± She said.


    ¡°No. Running away would do me no good. I just have to use money. No one can reject that.¡± I said. She chuckled ehen she realized what I meant by that.


    ¡°You sincerely don¡¯t listen to people do you? I just said that they were the top in different countries and you want to use money to bribe them?¡± She asked as she bursted outughing again.


    ¡°I have to do something don¡¯t I? I seriously can¡¯t get married at this age. I have an image to uphold. What would my peers think about me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are worried about people that don¡¯t even like you. Come to think of it, you¡¯ll be enjoying well in the marriage. You¡¯ll be able to continue living your extravagant life since your husband would be loaded and being Mrs. Montgomery can help you with your career.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Seriously Sandy?? Do I look like someone that gets married all for money and connections?¡± I asked, with mu brows raised.


    ¡°No.. I was just trying to make a point.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like that point of yours. I ain¡¯t no gold digger besides, I¡¯m already loaded and my career is going fine.¡±


    ¡°Not until your grandmother ends it all.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even bother when she hears my n.¡± I said and she chuckled again.


    ¡°You¡¯re still hellbent on that n of yours that is bound to fail.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx me Sandy. Anything can happen.¡± I said.


    ¡°If you say so. I wish you good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.. that¡¯s all I needed.¡± I answered and she smiled before she continued munching on her fries that had almost turned cold.


    *LATER IN THE EVENING*


    I was seated in my car while the driver was taking me home. All that was on my mind now was the n I had made.


    Running away won¡¯t be wise like Sandy had said because I was bound to many risks. I would literally have to stop this type of life I am enjoying and start menial jobs to fend myself and I can¡¯t even picture myself doing any of those.


    All I had to do now was find a way to convince grandma and she might help me to bargain with them. I¡¯m really sure no one would ever reject such huge amount of money even though their family is very loaded.


    I was still think about that when Lucas crossed my mind. I still haven¡¯t been able to talk to him because he wasn¡¯t picking any of his calls nor replying any of my messages.


    I picked out my phone from my bag and called him again but it was still the same thing. I started to get worried because it¡¯s been a full day since I hadn¡¯t talked to him and today was even the day we were supposed to go on our date.


    The Lucas that I know wouldn¡¯t miss it for anything in the world. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s something wrong with him. With that thought, I ordered the driver to drive to his private vi. I just had a small feeling that he would be there.


    The driver got there in no time so I asked him to park outside of the vi since I would still leave soon. I just needed to check on him to see if he was doing okay before I leave.


    I stood in front of the gate and punched in the pass code. He didn¡¯t have any security personnel at the gate because ording to him, he only bought this vi so he coulde to it whenever he wanted to be alone.


    He rarely even allows me in here because he says that it is his private ce. I didn¡¯t argue with him because I figured some people just need their alone time sometimes.


    I was even able to see the pass code one day when he opened the gate in front of me. He doesn¡¯t know I know the pass code or else, he would have changed it a long time ago.


    I walked into the conpound and noticed two cars in the opened garage. That¡¯s wierd because I never knew Lucas owned a pink Bently. I decided to go in since I wasn¡¯t there to count the amount of cars that he had.


    I entered the living room only to be greeted by a pair of female shoes. That to made me to start getting suspicious. I seriously hoped within me that it¡¯s not what I was thinking.


    Then, I heard Lucas¡¯s voice and a female¡¯s owming from the bedroom. I knew that female voice.. I could literally recognize it anywhere. My heart started to get heavy as different thoughts started rushing into my head.


    I decided to confirm my fears first before I start doubting him. Lucas couldn¡¯t do such to me. He would never ever cheat on me. He loves me so much. I took a deep breath and started walking slowly to the room.


    When I got there, I pushed the door open a little. The tiny bit of doubts I had were finally vanquished. I saw my own boyfriend. The one who had imed to love me wrapped in the arms of the least person I had expected him to be with.


    My worst enemy. The same person I hated the most in the whole world and he knew that. But here he was, cuddling with her like they were newlyweds.


    The scene was so heart wrenching to the extent that I couldn¡¯t bare it anymore. I decided to leave there before I bursted out in tears right before them.


    I had the urge to barge in and confront them but I held myself back. They didn¡¯t deserve it. They didn¡¯t deserve seeing me in pain, in my lowest. I was about leaving when I heard Bianca¡¯s voice.


    ¡°How long are we going to keep doing this?¡± I heard her ask.


    ¡°We¡¯ve had this talk already baby. I told you until we¡¯ve gotten all we wanted from her.¡± Lucas answered. Wait a minute. Are they talking about me? I decided to eavesdrop a little to confirm my doubts.


    I leaned in to listen more. Thankfully, they still hadn¡¯t noticed that I had caught them.


    ¡°But it¡¯s taking so long.¡± Biancained as she pouted a little bit like a baby. What a whore.


    ¡°Just wait a little. Once we have been able to drain the power and connections from her family, I¡¯ll break up with her.¡± Lucas said.


    What?? Did I just heard him well?? He really has been dating me only because of what I had to offer.


    ¡°Are you sure? Or are you just hesitant because of some feelings you¡¯vee to have for her.¡± Bianca said as she blinked her long and fakeshes slowly. Is she seriously trying to act cute now??


    Lucas turned to her as used his hands to caress her cheek lovingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You know it¡¯s you that I love.¡± He muttered as he ced a small kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really seem that way because of how you move around with her. Everyone at school always tag you both as the ideal couple. It makes me jealous.¡± She added. Wow!!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s just an act. I¡¯m just doing that so it would seem real to her. After we have gotten all we can, how about we both travel out together and start a new life alone?¡±


    ¡°Really??¡± Bianca asked as her once sad face turned into a happy one.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t wait to finally be able to im you in public. To tell everyone that you are mine.¡± He added before pulling her into a very deep kiss.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to listen to them again. I left them as they kept making out. I walked out of thepound and entered into my car while the driver drove home.


    My heart kept on hurting as my vision started to get clearer. Grandma was right, Lucas was only with me for what I had to offer. He never loved me while I loved and trusted him blindly.


    I wanted to risk it all for him. I wanted to even go against my family¡¯s wishes and run away with him. Oh how foolish I was.


    He only wanted to use me to get all the wealth and power he could have. If only I had listened to Grandma before, I wouldn¡¯t be this hurt now. Grandma was always right but I only chose not to listen to her.


    Well, not anymore. He wanted wealth and power right? Well he won¡¯t have it. I¡¯ll make sure to gain enough of what he was looking for and make him regret ever deciding to y me.


    I picked up my phone, swnding him a very brief message that I needed to break up with him without even telling him the reason. It wasn¡¯t even up to a minute after I sent him the message that he called me.


    I chuckled sadly. I have been calling and sending him messages since yesterday but he only replied when he realised that his ns were about to fail. I blocked his number immediately then I put my phone back inside my bag.


    I got home in no time and went into the house only to see Grandma seated in the living room.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± She asked the moment she saw me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign the marriage contract.¡± I said, making her look up to me in surprise.


    ¡°But first, I need you to guarantee me something.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡± She answered immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not have to act as a wife to him when we are alone, just outside when we are with everyone.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡± She answered.


    ¡°No one will find out that I am married to him until I¡¯m done with college.¡± I added and she nodded in understanding.


    ¡°And I hope you can guarantee that I¡¯ll have more wealth and power than I do right now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask that baby. All those wealth would be yours only if you be Mrs. Montgomery.¡± She said as she handed over to me the marriage contract and a pen.


    I collected it from her and sighed a little. Here goes nothing. I opened the file and put in my signature where it was needed before giving it back to her.


    ¡°You see princess. It wasn¡¯t so hard.¡± She said as she collected it.


    I gave her a wry smile before I headed into my room. I signed the marriage contract. I was officially married.. and at the age of eighteen!!!

 6

    *The next day*


    I yawned as I scratched my sleepy eyes. After I had stretched my numb body, I turned towards my wall clock to see that it was still very early in the morning. I had enough time to go back to sleep but I chose not too. I was already fully awake so I don¡¯t even think I could fall asleep anymore.


    I stood up from my bed and went into my bathroom to brush my teeth. I washed my face before I came out again. After staying in my room for a while, I decided to go out a little. I went into the garden for some fresh breeze. The sun wasing out little by little so I was able to find my way there.


    I sat on a bench there and sighed as the fresh breeze blew past my face. I was enjoying the peaceful moment when I felt my phone ringing in my pajamas pockets. I took out my phone and saw many missed calls from an unknown number.


    Who could have been calling me? I was about to call back, thinking it might be someone important when I received a text message from the same number. I clicked on it and almostughed aloud when I read the text.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was from Lucas and he was demanding an exnation for me breaking up with him, he was also pleading that I should take him back. I wondered why he didn¡¯t use his main number to call me when I recalled that I had cklisted his number yesterday after I sent him that break up message.


    Thinking about all that happened yesterday brought back the anger and feelings of betrayal I had in me.


    I didn¡¯t waste anymore time and blocked this number too. Take him back? An exnation? Really? He must be really crazy not to realise that I already know that he has been ying me all this while.


    And worse of all that thedy he has been fucking was no other than my sworn enemy. He knew how much I hated her but still didn¡¯t think twice to jump on the same bed with her.


    All these while I¡¯ve been thinking that he loved me and only me while he has always been with her. She has always been the only woman in his life while I was just a tool for him to get more power.


    The bastard was even thinking of running away with her. I wonder how long this has been going on. Is it from the time he asked me to be his girlfriend or they just started their affair?


    Bianca must have been fighting the urge to alwaysugh at me when I was busy thinking that Lucas was mine and mine alone. Without even knowing I have been sharing him with her.


    No wonder she had always had the guts to stand up to me these days. But that won¡¯t happen anymore. She can have him for all I care but one thing is for sure, their rtionship would neverst. I¡¯ll make sure of it.


    I¡¯ll make sure Lucas regrets ever betraying me and he¡¯ll beg to have me back but I won¡¯t even look his way twice. Though I used to love him, most of the affection I used to feel for him had disappeared and was reced with anger.


    When he eventually begs to have me back, Bianca would be so devastated that she wouldn¡¯t even know what to do. This is just the beginning of it all. Lucas and Bianca, your ends are near.


    A smirk crept to my face as I thought of everything I would do to make them both pay for ying me. I was still deep I my thoughts when I felt a presence beside me.


    I turned to my side only to see Grandma seating next to me. Since when has she been here? Howe I didn¡¯t even notice?


    ¡°Good morning Grandma.¡± I greeted and she nodded with a small smile on her lips, as she was staring deep into space.


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t want her to find out what happened between I and Lucas but Grandma was always one step ahead like she knew everything.


    ¡°Did you break your with him?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked back, trying to y dumb.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± She said as she turned to me. Seeing that I was quiet all of a sudden, she fully understood what was going on.


    ¡°I guess you finally found out that he was just using you.¡± She muttered before she turned her attention back to where it was.


    I felt like a fool whem she said that, like she was expecting that it would happen. How did she know??


    ¡°How were you able to tell that he didn¡¯t actually love me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It is quite obvious. It¡¯s just an high-school rtionship.¡±


    ¡°You say that like all high school rtionships are bound to end.¡±


    ¡°Well.. most of them. Especially if one of the spouse is more powerful and popr than the other.¡± She answered.


    Wait, is that how she was able to tell??


    ¡°Besides, I saw him kissing ady on yourst year¡¯s prom. Remeber that I was one of the people invited that year.¡± She added.


    Wait.. what?? Sincest year?? I was his date tost years prom and he was with some other girl. Was it Bianca? I¡¯m sure it was.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t even bother to tell me??¡± I asked in surprise and a little bit of anger. Such a thing has been going on sincest year and she didn¡¯t even bother to tell me despite being aware of it all.


    ¡°I did give you some hints. You didn¡¯t believe me when I said he didn¡¯t actually love you, how would you believe if I told you that I caught him cheating on you?¡± I bowed my head in understanding.


    She was right. I trusted him so much that I wouldn¡¯t even believe it if she told me. Also, she had been warning me for some time now but I chose not to listen.


    ¡°Thankfully, you found out yourself before things went too far.¡± She continued.


    Things were already going too far because I was even thinking of running away with him. If Sandy hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have actually done it. But I can¡¯t tell Grandma that. She would be really disappointed in me.


    ¡°You know what?? Just forget about him. He¡¯ll suffer for all that he did to you, I¡¯ll make sure of it. Just focus on your future as the new Mrs. Montgomery. You have a lot work on you now that you are married into that family.¡± She exined and I nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°Make sure you always listen to your husband and do whatever he asks you to do, even though you don¡¯t like it. I know how stubborn you are but make sure you never talk back at him and always respect him. You know how powerful that family is and what they can do to us if you don¡¯t meet up to their expectations?¡± Grandma asked and I just nodded like I was listening.


    God knows that I wasn¡¯t going to let some man walk over me like I¡¯m nothing. If he wants me to respect him, he should also respect me because I¡¯m his wife. There¡¯s no two way around this.


    ¡°Also, try not to involve yourself in that family¡¯s business. You are married to the first son and him alone. Only talk to them when you are at a family gathering and when you are needed to talk.¡± She adviced and I nodded.


    She was still talking when I recalled I had something to ask her. I waited till she was done before I asked my question.


    ¡°Grandma..¡± I called and she turned to face me.


    ¡°Is it true that the man I am married to is a crippled with a disfigured face?¡± She stared at me in surprise when I asked that.


    ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s everywhere. Everrone knows about it.¡± I answered.


    ¡°They are just rumors. No one except his close rtives has ever seen his face. Not even me or your parents.¡±


    ¡°That only means that the rumors are true. Why would he hide his face if he was handsome and can walk?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I would suggest that you see him first before jumping into conclusions. What you have heard from others can be far from reality.¡± She adviced.


    ¡°Or it might actually be true.¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°Lest I forget. No need for you to prepare for school today. You¡¯ll be going to your husband¡¯s house.¡± She stated.


    ¡°What?? I thought that would be next week??¡± I asked in surprise. I wasn¡¯t even ready to live with him yet.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already signed the marriage documents and I have sent it to them already. They don¡¯t want to waste anymore time.¡±


    ¡°Are they that desperate??¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but you¡¯ll be heading thereter in the day so you had better prepared yourself and go eat something. You look like you¡¯ve been starving for days.¡± She said as she pinched my chin yfully.


    That was when I recalled I hadn¡¯t eaten since the day before yesterday. My stomach took that moment to shine and it growled loudly. I wrapped my hands around my stomach in embarrassment.


    I was nning a hunger strike but I couldn¡¯t evenst up to two days. Grandma chuckled at my antics as she stood up.


    ¡°You better go eat something before you copse here.¡± She said beside she left me in the garden.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time and practically ran into the kitchen. Thankfully, the chef had already prepared breakfast. I was served my portion. I sat down in the dinning and started munching on my food very fast like someone was chasing after me.


    **********************************


    *Later in the day*


    I stared at the huge mansion in awe as my driver rode through the open gate. I had finally left the home I grew up in for my ¡®husband¡¯s¡¯ own.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears when I saw mom and dad crying when I was about leaving. Though I was mad at them for what they did, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions because I knew my days of seeing them are limited. I love them so much.


    After bidding them a teary and heartfelt farewell, I left for my new home and now I¡¯m finally there. It was definitely better than what I had imagined it to be. I hate to admit but it was more bigger and beautiful than the Addams¡¯ mansion.


    I was lost in staring at the beautifulndscape when I noticed that the car had stopped. I walked out and couldn¡¯t stop ogling at my surroundings. This ce was like a mini paradise.


    There was even a small waterfall and ake joined together at the far end of the mansion, adding to its natural beauty. If this is where I would be staying in for the rest of my life, I guess this marriage would be a good thing after all.


    I just hope the family I got married into wouldn¡¯t be a problem to me. The servants outside ran towards me and helped me with my luggages while I followed behind them.


    The interior of the house was much more beautiful than the outside. Everything in here screamed luxury. Most of the furniture were made of either pure silver or ss. The whole house practicallyglittered.


    I was still lost in admiring the ce when I bumped into something hard. I groaned in pain and rubbed my forehead. I looked up to see what it was only to be met with a pair of green orbs.


    Very familiar orbs that made my blood boil whenever I remember them. I stared at the man in both surprise and anger. What the hell is he doing here??


    ¡°You!!¡±

 7

    Very familiar orbs that made my blood boil whenever I remember them. I stared at the man in both surprise and anger. What the hell is he doing here??


    ¡°You!!¡± I said at the top of my voice as I pointed my index finger at him angrily.


    He cocked his head sidwways and raised his brows in confusion as he stared at me inquisitively.


    ¡°What are you doing here??¡± I asked in anger.


    ¡°Huh.. I live here.¡± He said in a duh tone.


    I took a quick nce at him to see if he was telling the truth. He was putting on casual clothes and a pair of indoor ts. Does he actually live here??


    If that was true, then who is he? I really doubt that he is my husband mainly because of all that I have heard about him but if he actually was, then I¡¯m leaving behind this marriage right now.


    I would prefer a disfigured man than someone that has bo once of respect for anybody.


    ¡°You must be the new bride?¡± He asked, his voice wasced with amusement.


    The way he was talking to me was different from how he treated me at the mall that day. It made me question my own memories. I started thinking if he was actually the one that insulted me that day or that was just his doppelganger.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked instead of answering his questions as I folded my arms.


    ¡°You are still as bratty as you were when we met at that mall. Don¡¯t you know that you are supposed to answer when someone asks you a question?¡± He asked, making me frown.


    So he was actually the one. Why was he talking to me like we were long lost friends?? And he¡¯s still calling me a fucking brat!!


    ¡°What did you just call me??¡± I asked, pretending like I didn¡¯t hear him the first time.


    ¡°Not only being a brat, you have added daftness into your list of qualities. Interesting¡­¡± He added, still smiling at me and that infuriated me the more.


    Not only calling me a brat, he just called me foolish. That¡¯s really the height of it all.


    ¡°Hey mister!!¡± I called as I walked closer to him, staring at him eye to eye.


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are that you think you can walk over me anyhow that you like?? You are not even my husband so I don¡¯t know why you think you can insult me anyhow at every given opportunity that you have.¡± I stated angrily. His brows rose in surprise when I said that.


    Is he really surprised that I had finally had enough of all his insults? Is he surprised that I¡¯m talking back at him? If he is really that surprised, then he is in for more surprises.


    I was about to say something again when he chuckled. What the hell is funny?? He gave me a small nce before he shpok his head and walked away. I wanted to go after him and pour out all the anger in me to him but I held back myself.


    I know Grandma told me to respect the people I meet here but it was just so hard to do so. He wasn¡¯t even my husband so, why should I even bother? It seemed like my brother¡¯s age or maybe older but I just couldn¡¯t see him as someone older. Anytime I set my eyes on him, anger surges in me.


    I decided to go in and look for my so called husband. Even though he was actually disfigured, that doesn¡¯t mean that he shouldn¡¯te out to greet me.


    Come to think of it, we didn¡¯t even have any wedding. I just signed the marriage documents and now, I¡¯m moving in with him. Everything¡¯s just going too fast for me.


    I noticed two maids that had been in the living room when I was talking to that idiot and signalled tyem toe over to where I was. They bowed respectfully when they got to where I was.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian?¡± I asked, ignoring their greetings. They stared at me in confusion before they turned to themselves, exchanging inquisitive looks.


    ¡°Your boss??¡± I asked again as I gave them a look. Don¡¯t they know the name of the person they were working for.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They stared at me in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You were just¡­¡± One of them was saying when she suddenly stopped talking.


    ¡°Just what??¡± I asked impatiently. Instead of answering me, they kept mute and kept staring at something.. rather someone behind me with fear and respect in their eyes. What the hell is wrong with them?


    I turned back to see the wierdo staring at us, mostly them. The moment he noticed my stares, he turned around and left. What the hell is wrong with him? I thought he had left.


    ¡°Where is he??¡± I asked more impatiently as I turned my attention back to them.


    ¡°Uhmm.. uhhh. He isn¡¯t around right now.¡± One of them stammered and they scurried off immediately.


    I stared at them in surprise. What the hell is wrong with everyone in this house?? Why are they so weird??


    I had the urge to ask another maid but I held myself back. When hees back from wherever his is, I¡¯ll meet him. But now. I need to rest because of how tired I was right now.


    I called on another maid and she directed me to my new room. I stared at the room in admiration. It was bigger, more spacious and beautiful than my room in my parents home. I walked towards a door I noticed at the far end of the room and opened it.


    I almost screamed out when I saw the beautiful bathroom. It was so big that it could contain about fifty people. Then the closet, big also with different ces for me to put new clothes, bags and shoes that I was going to get in the nearest future.


    It was like a whole section in a mall. All of my belongings had already been arranged neatly in the ces they were supposed to be. I¡¯m pretty sure I was going to enjoy my stay in here if this is how it¡¯s going to be.


    I really hoped that I wasn¡¯t going to share the room with my ¡®husband¡¯. Even though it is very big and the queen sized bed had enough room for about five people altogether, I still didn¡¯t want to share a room with him.


    It was all too weird to even bother to think about it. So, I decided forgot about everything right now, freshen up and take a quick nap before it gets dark. I entered the bath room and took off my clothes.


    Then, I wrapped a towel that I could find before around my body before walking in. My bathing soaps and face wash had already been put in there by the maids so, I just got into the shower. I smiled as I enjoyed how the warm water cascaded down my body.


    After being in the bathroom for about thirty minutes, I walked out of the shower and used the short towel around my body again and a shorter one on my wet hair.


    I came out of the bathroom and was about to go into the closet when I noticed a figure close to the bed. The person had a male¡¯s physique. He was seated on a wheelchair with his back facing me.


    Fear gripped me when I saw the intruder. Who was that?? Then I noticed the person turn to face me. I almost screamed out when I saw the horrific face of the person.


    Then it hit me.. this was my husband!!!

 8

    Fear gripped me when I saw the intruder. Who was that?? Then I noticed the person turn to face me. I almost screamed out when I saw the horrific face of the person.


    Then it hit me.. this was my husband!!!


    His face was much worse than I had thought. I was lost, staring at his face when I noticed something. He was putting on a mask. I was able to notice because of the edges.


    It might not be really obvious unless one looks closer. Why was he putting on a mask? Is it because his face was more disfigured than the mask was??


    Even though he wanted to put on a mask to cover his hideous face, why couldn¡¯t he have put on something better than this one he is wearing? This mask could give something an heart attack.


    ¡°I can see you aren¡¯t really surprised by my face. I guess you must have heard the rumors.¡± His deep voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion but I could sense disappointmentced in his voice. Why was he disappointed when the rumors are obviously true? I didn¡¯t know what to tell him and kept staring at him trying to read his emotions but it was just too hard because of the darn mask that was covering his face.


    I could only stare at his green orbs. They looked so much like that annoying guy¡¯s own. It made me wonder if they were rted.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± I decided to day something.


    Instead of answering me, he kept staring at me deeply. Like he was trying to get some type of information from me.


    ¡°You are quite different from what I had expected.¡± He muttered without breaking off his eyes from my body. Different how??


    He stares were so extreme that I realized that I was still semi naked in front of him. I started to get self conscious all of a sudden. Something that has never ever happened to me before.


    ¡°Eyes up here mister.¡± I said as I held the towel tightly against my body so it wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    His eyes met with mine and I swear I saw amusement and excitement sh through his eyes, but for just a split second though. It was quickly reced with the cold and dead look from before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Your body isn¡¯t as enticing like you think it is.¡± He said coldly making my cheeks grow red with embarrassment.


    Did he just insult my body?? I was about to snap back at him when he continued talking.


    ¡°I have some rulesid down and you need to obey them if you want to enjoy your stay in this house.¡±


    ¡°Though we are married, there will be no need for us to act like a couple unless we are in the midst of others. You can continue with however you have lived your life and that would be the same with me. You can even have a boyfriend if you want to, as long as it never gets out to the public.¡± Is he trying to say that he wants to have a girlfriend too??


    ¡°What a pervert.¡± I thought within me but thankfully, he didn¡¯t notice my facial expression.


    ¡°Also, I wanted to let you know that my cousin, Oliver lives here with me. You might have met him already.¡± So that annoying dude is his cousin. Is that why their eyes looks alike??


    ¡°You can do anything or go anywhere you want to in this house except for my study and my room. I don¡¯t want to ever see you in my territory.¡± He warned.


    My heart lept in excitement when I heard that. The anger in me had vanished the moment he mentioned his room. That only means that he wasn¡¯t going to stay in this room with me.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t trespass into my territory too.¡± I bargained.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do because lest I remind you, this is my house.¡± His deep voice resounded, making me shiver in fear but I decided not to back down.


    ¡°And I¡¯m your wife. You¡¯ve beenying down rules since the moment you saw me but I can¡¯t?¡± I asked but he remained silent.


    ¡°Besides, if you want the both of us to live in peace, you¡¯ll have to give me the equal amount of respect that I¡¯ll give to you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware that I never wanted this marriage in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± He asked back.


    Seriously?? Like he and his family would let my family go in peace if I broke the agreement.


    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± I answered instead and that made him scoff.


    ¡°You know you can still leave here while you can if you can¡¯t cope with your reality.¡± My eyes brightened in happiness when he said that.


    ¡°Really?? I can?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ¡°Yes. But get ready to face the consequences.¡± My happiness immediately died down whem I heard that. What was I expecting??


    ¡°Do as I say and your stay here would be peaceful. Just know that any mistakes from you, the punishment would be on your family.¡± He warned before he wheeled himself out of my room without waiting for me to retort back at him.


    What the hell!! Seriously, who does he think he is to boss me around and still threaten me?? Does he seriously think that I¡¯ll hold back if he does anything to my family??


    Even though his threats were scary, I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone boss me around. I can¡¯t be in a marriage and still be the only one suffering from it. If he wants me to stay away from hisne, I¡¯ll do that as long as he stays away from mine.


    And then, that annoying cousin of his. I just hope I don¡¯t get to see him again. I¡¯ll jsut do everything I can to avoid the both of them or I might do something that I¡¯ll regretter. With that thought in mind, I went into the closet and picked out a night dress.


    After I had put it on, I went back to my bed andid on it tiredly. It didn¡¯t take that long for me to drift into a very deep slumber.


    **********************************


    Bianca stared in anger as Lucas kept trying to call Ariel. When she couldn¡¯t bare the jealousy she was feeling anymore, she snatched the phone from his hands.


    ¡°What are you doing Bianca??¡± He asked as he tried to collect the phone back from her but she moved her hand.


    ¡°I should be asking you that. She already broke off her rtionship with you. Why do you keep trying to get her back??¡± Biancained bitterly.


    ¡°I already told you why I was dating her. She broke up with me before I could even get what I wanted. It¡¯s really annoying because it seems like all the days I had spent with her was all a waste.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Is that why you had to bow down to her and plead like a cowardfor her to take you back?? What the hell as gotten into you??¡± Bianca asked in spite.


    ¡°I¡¯m that desperate. I need whatever I can get from her. No matter how little it is.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually need it. Your family is very loaded and powerful. Besides, dating me would add to your status.¡±


    ¡°I know that but it won¡¯t be like dating Ariel. You know how wealthy and connected that family is.¡±


    ¡°Really?? Or are just doing that because you are in love with Ariel. Are you just using her family status as a cover up?¡± Bian asked as she raised her brows.


    ¡°How many times do I have to exin to you that I don¡¯t love Ariel. You¡¯re the only one that I love. The only one that is in my heart.¡± He said as he moved to touch her but she was quick to p his hands off.


    ¡°Really?? You say you love me but I can¡¯t even feel your love. For the past few days, you have been obsessing over a girl that obviously doesn¡¯t want you. You can¡¯t even show off to others that I am your girlfriend even though we started dating way before you knew Ariel. You know how much I love you but Ariel¡¯s the only one you ever think about. You don¡¯t even bother about how I feel when you start acting like this.¡± Bianca screamed as pool of tears rolled down her eyes. It was really heart wrenching for her.


    Seeing her in such state, Lucas frigid expression melted immediately. He pulled her close to him and embraced her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I never knew my actions made you feel unloved.¡± He muttered as he patted her head slowly as a way to console her.


    ¡°You do it everytime. You know how much I love and adore you but your eyes are always on her.¡± Buanca added as she hipcupped slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was just so desperate to get what I wanted from her that I made you feel like I never loved you. You know that you are the only one in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡± Bianca asked as she pulled away from the hug to stare at him.


    ¡°Yes. I love you so much.¡± He added.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you prove it then.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Lucas asked eagerly.


    ¡°Show me off to the whole world that you are mine alone and not Ariel¡¯s.¡± Lucas pulled away from her the moment she said that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that??¡± She asked angrily when she noticed the way his expression changed.


    ¡°I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then just do it!!¡± The anger Bianca was feeling before was already returning.


    ¡°You know why I can¡¯t. Ariel can¡¯t find out that we are together. My ns would be ruined.¡± He exined.


    ¡°What makes you think that she hasn¡¯t found out yet??¡± Bianca asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why else would she break up with you?? Without any exnation at that!!¡±


    ¡°Did you tell her??¡± Lucas asked as fear shed through his eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no way she would ever find out. I need my n to work out first before we can finally be able to showcase our love to everyone.¡± Lucas said and moved to kiss her on the lips but Bianca turned her face to the other side.


    He was angry at her reaction but held himself back. He sighed and pecked her cheeks instead.


    ¡°Just be patient and soon, I¡¯ll be all yours.¡± Lucas muttered before he left her alone in the room.


    ¡°Arghhh!!!¡± Buanca screamed angrily as she threw the pillow on the bed against the wall.


    She was one hundred percent sure that Lucas was still in love with Ariel and that made her very angry. She loved Lucas first. They were dating first until he met with Ariel.


    If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have let him go ahead with his n. She wanted Ariel to suffer. To fall in love with someone and then find out that he was just using her and sleeping with her enemy but now, it seems like Lucas has already fallen in love with her.


    ¡°Why does Ariel always get everything she wants without doing anything at all? The poprity, love, power and now, my boyfriend?!?¡± She asked in anger and jealousy.


    Oh, how she wished she could just strangle Ariel to death. She wished Ariel never existed. Everything that Ariel had, she wanted it all.


    ¡°I need to do something now. I really need to stop Lucas from continuing with his n ot things between them might get worse. The only way to do that is to make him hate Ariel but how do I go about it??¡± She asked herself.


    She was still deep in her thought when she got a text from one of her minions. Her eyes glittered in excitement when she saw the message. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out in excitement like she had won a lottery.


    ¡°Lucas is mine Ariel. Mine forever!!¡±

 9

    *The next day*


    I was still enjoying my sweet sleep when I heard my phone ringing. I ignored it because I didn¡¯t want want to wake up from my sleep but when it rang the third time, I had to pick it up.


    I didn¡¯t even bother to check the caller¡¯s name when I clicked on the answer botton.


    ¡°Hello.¡± I said in my hoarse morning voice.


    ¡°Ariel¡­. finally.¡± My sleepy eyes became fully awake the moment I heard that voice.


    I moved the phone from my ear and checked the caller¡¯s ID but it was an unknown number. Did he seriously called me with another again?? Before he could say another word, I ended the call and cklisted it immediately.


    What the hell is wrong with him?? Can¡¯t he just leave me alone if he¡¯s in love with someone else?? I know I¡¯d still meet him at school even though I block all of his calls.


    I¡¯d deal with that problem when it arrives. I stood up from my bed because I was unable to go back to sleep. Besides, it was already around 6 am in the morning.


    I went into the bathroom to freshen up. After that, I dressed myself for school. I stood in front of the mirror and smiled. I looked really breath taking today, more than before.


    I recalled what my so called husband said to me yesterday and I frowned deeply. Pretty sure he hasn¡¯t met anyone that can match my beauty. Instead ofplimenting me, he was insulting my body.


    Well. I know that he was lying. Looking at myself through the mirror is enough for me to know that my body is very enticing, more than I think. I mean, why would all of the male species that set eyes on me for the first time want me??


    He should really consider himself lucky for having someone like me in his life. I was still busy with admiring myself through the mirror when my phone rang. I picked it up and smiled when I saw Hiry¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°Hiry.¡± I called happily the moment I picked the call. It¡¯s been really long since Ist talked to him to I¡¯m really happy now to hear his voice.


    ¡°Ariel. How are you doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s work over there?¡±I asked back.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. So sorry for not calling you for a while now¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries. I know that you were busy.¡± I said cutting him off. Still on the call, I picked out one of my numerous school bags and left for the living room.


    On my way out, I smelled something gooding from the kitchen so I went in to see what it was. My stomach grumbled loudly when I saw the delicious delicacies resting on the dinning table.


    I sat down on the chair and my food was served by one of the maids there. Then I started digging in, slowly though so I wouldn¡¯t choke.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So, I have great news for you.¡± He said.


    ¡°You do? What is it?¡± I asked back, with the phone still ced against my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back from my business trip today.¡± I almost screamed happily when I heard that. I really missed him that much.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yee. And I bought somethings for you, well a lot of things.¡± He added.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see them.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± He said with a small chuckle.


    ¡°Bring your pretty friend with you. I have something for her too.¡± He said.


    I smiled then he mentioned Sandy. She would be really happy to know that Hiry ising back today. Considering the fact that she has been waiting and asking about him the most.


    ¡°Will do. I can¡¯t wait.¡± I said


    ¡°I know. Love you.¡± He muttered with a small chuckle.


    ¡°Love you too. Bye..¡± I answered before the call got disconnected. He didn¡¯t mention anything about my marriage so I don¡¯t think he knows because if he does, he would havee back home since.


    I wanted to continue eating my food when I heard a manly voice say;


    ¡°Love you?? Are you seriously cheating on my cousin immediately after you married him?¡± I raised up my head only to see the foul mouthed guy, Oliver.


    I wanted to reply him but I held myself back. I don¡¯thave time to exchange words with this nobody. I turned my attention to my food and continued eating it like I didn¡¯t know he was talking to me.


    ¡°Wow.. are you seriously ignoring me now even though I had caught you red handed?¡± He asked again but was still met with my silence.


    I think that got him very infuriated because he came over to me and pulled my arms, making me stand up from where I was seating.


    ¡°Answer me when I¡¯m fucking talking to you!!¡± He said loudly, attracting the attention from the servants around but they were quick to look away and leave the dinning hall after one nce from him, leaving just the both of us alone here.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off of me!!¡± I said as I snatched my hands off of his hold.


    ¡°What the hell is your deal huh?? Why do you care if I have a lover or not?? Besides, your cousin already consented to it.¡± I said to him and that made him grimace.


    ¡°So just because he gave you his consent, that means that you had to disrespect him and start acting like a fucking whor¡­¡±


    PAHHHHHH!!!!


    I didn¡¯t let himplete his sentence when my hand connected with his left cheek, making it whip to the other side. Who does he think he is to term me a whore??


    ¡°Did you just hit me??¡± He asked as he held his already red cheek in surprise.


    ¡°Yes!! I did. And I¡¯ll do it again if you don¡¯t want to learn how to mind your fucking business!!¡± I screamed out, anger surging deeply in me.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?? What are you going to do?? Hit me???¡± The shock on his face increased every passing moment. Well, he is in for more shock.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to tell me what to do and what not to do?? Lest I forget, I got married to your cousin and not to you so why would you be bothered with what I do with my life huh???¡± I asked as I moved closer to him but he remained silent and kept staring at me in surprise.


    ¡°I have been trying to hold back myself since I came in here but you have been really crossing your boundaries. And now, you had the audacity to term me a whore??¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were acting like??¡± He suddenly asked. The surprise in his eyes had changedpletely into a very cold look.


    It scared me to the bones but I decided not to show my fears. I didn¡¯t want him to think that he had the upper hand.


    ¡°Whether I act like a whore isn¡¯t your fucking problem. I own my body and I¡¯ll do whatever I want with it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh really??¡±


    ¡°Yes really. And if you ever try what you did right now again, a p isn¡¯t the only thing you¡¯ll get.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Is that a threat??¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what ever that you think it is. Just try me and you¡¯ll see the other side of me.¡± I said and picked up my schoolbag and phone before leaving him stamding alone in the hall.


    What a douche!! I had already lost my appetite because of him.


    I got into the garage and saw my driver waiting for me as usual. He opened the back seat of the car for me before entering the the driver¡¯s seat. He didn¡¯t ask where I was going like he used to and drove off immediately.


    Maybe he noticed that I wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    We got to school and the driver parked the car in the driveway. Usually, students woulde out to gush at my car anytime I arrive but today, there was no one.


    I didn¡¯t think too much about it because I was in a very bad mood at that time. I got out of the car and walked into the school with my head held up high as always.


    I noticed something immediately I stepped into the hallway. Students were staring at me with mocking looks and whispering to themselves while the kept taking nces at their phones.


    What the hell is wrong with them? I passed by Bianca and her minions and noticed that she gave me a small smirk. What the hell is wrong with her?? Is she happy she finally has that goat all to herself? Well, I wish her good luck.


    Deciding to ignore the annoying looks that the stusents around were giving me, I was on my way to ss when Sandy stooped in front of me. She seemed agitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong???¡± I asked in concern.


    ¡°Everything is wrong. Look at this.¡± She said as she showed me her phone.


    My eyes widened in horror when I saw the news on our school blog. Someone had leaked that I was married, to Adrian. Is that why all the students wereughing?? No, this can¡¯t happen now.


    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be out till I got out of college. Who could have released the news?? I only told Sandy and no one else. Or did someone else over hear our conversation??


    ¡°I thought you said you were not going to sign the marriage documents?? Hoee you are married to him now??¡± I heard Sandy ask but I wasn¡¯t listening to her.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see a very furious Lucas heading towards us. Things are about to get really heated!!

 10

    From the corner of my eyes, I could see a very furious looking Lucas heading towards us. Things are about to get really heated!!


    ¡°We need to talk Ariel!!¡± He barked out when he got to where I was stranding with Sandy.


    Seriously?? We need to talk?? I thought I made it clear when I said that I was ending things with him.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t.¡± I said and tried to walk away but he held me back.


    Sandy stared at me in confusion. I haven¡¯t told her about what had happened with Bianca and Lucas so I¡¯m sure she has a lot of question to ask me right now.


    ¡°We don¡¯t? What the hell is this that I¡¯m seeing? It isn¡¯t true right?¡± Lucas asked, rather hopefully.


    He looked so scared like he hopes what was on the blog wasn¡¯t true. At that time, arge crowd of students had formed and they were watching us with keen interest to see what was going to happen.


    I could even see some of them staring at me in disgust and hatred in their eyes. Not that I care, I only live for myself.


    I spotted Bianca and her minions amongst the crowd of students. She still had that satisfied look on her face. It made me wonder if she was the one that leaked the news.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But how could she had known?? She was with Lucas that day when I was telling Sandy about it. I was still deep in my thoughts when Lucas nudged me, reminding me that I was still in a very heated conversation with him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what you¡¯re expecting to hear.¡± I said to him without any sign of remorse on my face.


    He quickly withdrew his hands that were holding me. He had a lot of sadness and hurt in his eyes but that couldn¡¯tpare to how I was feeling when I found out that he never loved me and had been cheating on me thecwhole time.


    I started to hear whispersing from different angles in the hall. Most of them were insulting and calling me all sort of names. As annoying as those words sounded, it didn¡¯t hurt me because I know that I wasn¡¯t the villian in this story.


    ¡°Really?? That¡¯s all you could say??¡±


    ¡°What else would you want to hear?? I can¡¯t lie to you because I am actually married and lest I forget, I already ended things with you days ago so please, don¡¯t ruin my mood this morning. Let¡¯s go Sandy..¡± I said, holding Sandy¡¯s palm and was about to leave with Sandy when he stood in front of us.


    ¡°Can you just get out of my way??¡± I asked, I was starting to get really irritated now.


    ¡°You think you can leave just like that?? You ended our rtionship with a text and you didn¡¯t even bothered to tell me the reason, now I found out that you are already married. What the hell is wrong with you?? Are the years we spent together just a joke to you? Was I just a ything you could use at your convinient moment then trash when I¡¯m not needed anymore?? Did you ever loved me once??¡± He asked as the pain and betrayal on his face increased.


    It was so funny to me because I¡¯m the one that was supposed to be asking that question. Well, since he wanted to know the truth.. I folded my arms and stared at him.


    ¡°Yes..¡± I answered making both him and Sandy to stare at me in shock.


    ¡°Ariel, what are you saying?? This is Lucas that you are talking to.¡± She whispered to me.


    On a normal asion, I would never have had the guts to say that to him because of how much I was in love with him but not today.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean it Ariel. I don¡¯t believe you. You love me!!¡± He said, to convince himself and tried to touch me but I moved away before he could. He seemed really hurt by my actions but I could care less.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with her??¡±


    ¡°I thought they were like the ¡®IT¡¯ couple in our school?¡±


    ¡°Why is she acting like such a bitch??¡±


    ¡°Well. I can¡¯t me her, that¡¯s how people like her act. They use you till they don¡¯t need you anymore. Till when you be worthless.¡±


    ¡°How could she betray someone that loved her all for a disabled man all because he is very wealthy¡±


    ¡°I never knew she was a gold digger.¡±


    ¡°I feel really bad for Lucas. He loved her so muchhh but was only paid back with her betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. I could hug him rught now. He looks like he could cry.¡±


    Different whispers rang across the hall. How foolish are they to jsutment on people¡¯s life decisions when they don¡¯t even know the full story. Well, you can¡¯t me them, humans are jsut like that. It is their nature.


    ¡°Trying to talk to her is worthless. She has been blinded by money.¡± Bianca whi had been enjoying the drama came into our midst and said that to Lucas.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here isn¡¯t any of your business. How about you do yourself a favor and get out of here while you can!¡± Sandy threatened.


    ¡°Or what??¡± Bianca asked with a huge smirk ying on her face. She was really enjoying the show.


    Sandy was about to reply her when I indicated for her to stop.


    ¡°This is part of her business since the both of them have been fucking right behind my back.¡± I said, making the whole hallway go dead silent.


    Lucas and Bianca both had shock written all over their face but Sandy¡¯s own was the worst.


    ¡°What did you just say Ariel??¡± She asked, like she didn¡¯t grasp what I had said the first time.


    ¡°Lucas has been cheating on me with this.. thing!!¡± I said aloud as I eyed Bianca in disgust.


    ¡°What?? You are joking right??¡± Sandy said with a small chuckle on her face. Her smile wiped off when she saw my serious look.


    ¡°Lucas, is all that she had jsut said true??¡± She asked as she turned to him. He didn¡¯t answer and kept staring at the floor like there was something interesting on it.


    Howe he had suddenly grown quiet?? I thought he was yammering about how I betrayed him. I guess the idiot didn¡¯t actually think I would find out. When his silence was too much, the shock on Sandy¡¯s face had reced with anger.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!!¡± She cussed out loud as she kicked him hard on the balls causing him to groan and fall down as he rolled on the ground in pain, while clutching his catch really hard.


    Gasps filled the hair when she did that. Bianca screamed out in shock when she saw him rolling on the floor in pain.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?? How coul¡­¡±


    PHAHHHHHH!!!!!


    She wasn¡¯t able toplete her sentence when Sandy pped her hard across the cheek making her face turned red.


    She didn¡¯t stop there. She pulled on her hair really hard and pounced on her immediately. seeing

 11

    She didn¡¯t stop there. She pulled on her hair really hard and pounced on her immediately. Bianca wasn¡¯t given any chance to fight back as Sandy was far too strong and aggressive for her. The only thing that she could do was scream and cry in pain.


    Where are her ¡®loyal¡¯ minions right now when their master is in pain?? I had to hold back myself as the drama that was unfolding right now was very funny. But the students around me didn¡¯t. They were allughing and cheering Sandy up to continue.


    I was still watching when I noticed some teachersing towards us. I panicked and wanted to drag Sandy away from Bianca¡¯s body but she wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? I need to deal with this whore!!¡± She said and was about to continue when I signalled that the teachers were close.


    She quickly stood up and dusted her clothes like nothing had happened. Bianca took that chance and stood up. She wanted to attack us but one of the teachers were quick to hold her back.


    ¡°What is going on here?? Why all themotion??¡± The head teacher asked but no one answered her.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you guys a question but no one can answer me now??¡± She said angrily and was still replied with a dead silence around the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what happened!! This crazy bitch attacked me!!¡± Buanca said as she pointed at Sandy in anger.


    The head teacher stared at Bianca for a while before turned to I and Sandy with disbelief all over her face.


    ¡°Is that true Sandy??¡± She asked as she gave Bianca a suspicious look.


    I mean, why wouldn¡¯t she. Sandy was a top and very quiet student. It was very hard to believe that she would attack someone without a valid reason to do so.


    ¡°Why are you asking her that?? Can¡¯t you see my face. See what she did to me!!¡± Bianca screamed out, almost in tears since she couldn¡¯t do anything to pay back Sandy for attacking her mercilessly.


    Her face looked so funny right now. If there weren¡¯t any teachers here, I would have bursted out in a fit ofughter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Is it true??¡± The head teacher asked again. I guess she wanted to hear Sandy¡¯s side of the story. I turned towards Sandy and saw that she had a very remorseful look on. So, I knew that I had to step up.


    ¡°I did.. I attacked her.¡± I lied before Sandy could say anything.


    ¡°What??¡± Everyone around chorused in surprise.


    ¡°I just said I attacked her.¡± I repeated.


    ¡°What are you doing Ariel??¡± Sandy whispered.


    ¡°Just let me handle this.¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°She¡¯s lying. Sandy was the one who attacked me. Ask anyone around.¡± Bianca said as her face grew red in anger.


    The head teacher turned to stare at the crowd of students but the all bowed down their head. No one wanted to say anything. Rather, they didn¡¯t want to go against me.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t spot anyone with any camera so I don¡¯t have to exin shitter.


    ¡°Why would Sandy ever attack you? I mean, I¡¯m the one having issues with you, not her.¡± I said, trying to sound convincing and the head teacher bought that.


    ¡°You both are going to have a detention today for disturbing the whole school.¡± The head teacher announced.


    ¡°What?? Why do I have to get detention when I was the one that got attacked??¡± She asked angrily.


    The head teacher didn¡¯t say anything. She instead brought out her phone from her suit pockets and showed her the screen. Bianca¡¯s eyes widened when she saw what it was.


    It made me curious.


    ¡°What did we say about uploading rumors and personal details of people on the school blog??¡± She asked.


    I tool a sneak peak and almost gasped in shock when I saw it. I saw myself in my car, at the fron of my new home. Someone had taken my photo without my knowledge. That was how the rumors of my marriage got out.


    Since the head teacher was questioning her right now, I¡¯m pretty sure that she is the one. But the question right now is how did she find out??


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one that posted it. I swear!!¡± Bianca refuted immediately.


    ¡°Did you really think that we wouldn¡¯t find out that it was you??¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother because I¡¯m not going to listen to whatever you say. Your ount on the school blog has been suspended for the mean time.¡±


    ¡°What!! You can¡¯t do that to me!!¡± Bianca screamed in frustration.


    ¡°I already did. Your detention is still holding so don¡¯t even bother to escape it.¡±She warned before she turned to the rest students.


    ¡°Your voices were so loud that it was disturbing everyone in this school but now, you guys are very quiet. The rest of you should head back to your ss now!! ¡± The students around didn¡¯t waste ant time and ran into their various ss rooms.


    ¡°And the both of you, if I ever find out you are fighting again, what you¡¯ll get next would be much worse than a detention.¡± She warned Bianca and I before she left with the other teachers that were around her while Bianca followed closely behind her, trying to defend herself.


    The hall that was bustling had already turned quiet and almost empty. It remained just Sandy and I. I couldn¡¯t even find Lucas. Maybe he had run away in shame before the teachers got here.


    ¡°Why did you lie Ariel?? I was the one that attacked Bianca.¡± Sandy questioned the moment the coast was clear.


    ¡°You attacked her mainly because of me. Why wouldn¡¯t I cover up for you the moment things became rough??¡± I asked back.


    ¡°What if you were given something worse than detention??¡±


    ¡°What else is worse than detention?? At least things are fine now so let¡¯s forget about that.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Besides, you have a lot of things to tell me.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°I know. But not here. Let¡¯s go to somewhere more secluded.¡± I answered as I dragged her into an empty room and made sure to lock the door behind us. I can¡¯t let anyone find out what I¡¯m about to say.


    When I was sure no one could hear us, I turned to stare at Sandy.


    ¡°I need an exnation.¡± She demanded, arms folded as she raised her brows at me.


    I sighed deeply and exined every single thing to her without leaving any detail out. Her eyes bulged out in surprise by the time I was done with my story.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean it..¡± She said in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious. I don¡¯t even know what to do now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a cook up lie. How can that stranger turn out to be your husband¡¯s cousin of all people.¡±


    ¡°I too am very surprised. And the worst thing was that the bastard can¡¯t seem to mind his business. He always find ways to try to annoy me.¡± I muttered in anger.


    ¡°You had better try to avoid him. He could seriously lead you into huge trouble with Adrain.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not trying?? I try to avoid him but he just keeps trying to irritate me at every given opportunity he has. Can you believe he called me a whore this morning all because I told Hiry the ¡®I love you¡¯ words?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You talked to Hiry this mornig?? What did he say? Is heing back soon??¡± Sandy asked as her eyes glittered in happiness.


    ¡°Focus Sandy.¡± I said.


    ¡°Sorry. You can continue.¡± She said as she tried to contain her happiness but it was still very visible.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, Hiry told me that he would be back today.¡± I answered.


    She almost screamed when I said that. Well, I was expecting it because I knew Sandy had always had a thing for Hiry since we were little. I mean, it was so hard not to notice it since she was always all over him whenever he was around.


    I just hope he doesn¡¯t find a girlfriendter because she would be very heart broken.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Sure!! He even asked me to bring you with me today. He says he got something for you while he was still on his business trip.¡± I said to her.


    Her happiness knew no bounds when she heard that.


    ¡°Well, sure. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She said in excitement.


    It¡¯s funny to see someone as quiet as Sandy all giddy because of a boy. Love can really change people.


    ¡°Lest I forget. How could you agree to the marriage hastily. Even if Lucas broke your heart, you should have at least given it a second thought before jumping right into something that even you know that you aren¡¯t ready for.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what came over me. Besides, you said that there would be consequences if I try to escape it.¡± I reminded.


    ¡°I did but you told me you had a n. It might have saved you from what you are going through right now.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know that isn¡¯t true. Why would they want money when they could just add my family¡¯s wealth and fame into theirs to build their empire??¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But it still seemed too soon to me.¡±


    ¡°I know but I had to do it since Grandma had already given me a deadline.¡± I reminded.


    ¡°Yeah.. I just hope that you are coping well with the marriage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying. Adrian isn¡¯t the problem but that cousin of his is a real pain in the ass.¡±


    ¡°Just try to avoid him. You know that any mistake you make there would be paid back ten folds to your family.¡± She warned.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said with a small sigh.


    She didn¡¯t really have to remind me about what I was really scared of. We talked for more minutes before we finally headed to our various sses.


    **************************************


    By the end of school today, the tables had turned. Those fools that were insulting me and terming me a whore/gold digger had stooped. Lucas and Bianca were the ones they directed their hatred to.


    Though, I was very happy that I wasn¡¯t the one they were insulting, I was still angry that my marriage with Adrain had been exposed. It had already left our school blog and was on the news by the time school closed.


    Things were very hectic as I was receiving a lot of messages on my Instagram ount. Most of them were words of constion as the news of Lucas cheating on me got out too but there were some idiots that were still insulting me.


    I wouldn¡¯t me them, I also knew that I made a very hasty decision when I signed that contract without thinking twice. My followers were increasing at every passing moment and more messages wereing in. It got really worse that I had to mute it.


    When I was done with my one hour detention, I walked out of the ss to see Sandy still waiting for me. I guess she can¡¯t wait to see Hiry. One our way to my car, I hot a phone call from an unknown number.


    Thinking that it was Lucas, I wanted to decline the call until a thought crossed my mind. Lucas wouldn¡¯t have the guts to call me right now because of the drama around.


    With that thought in mind, I decided to pick the call. I was greeted by a very familiar gruff voice the moment I ced the phone on my ear.


    ¡°Come here right now!!¡± He ordered immediately without waiting for me to say something.


    He ended the call right after saying that. I stared at my phone with mixed feelings in me. How did he get my number?? Why was he ordering me to go to him?? Besides, he sounded so angry, what could be the problem??


    Sandy noticed I wasn¡¯t walking anymore and turned to face me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go with you. You¡¯ll have to meet Hiry alone.¡±


    ¡°Why??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. I need to leave now.¡± I said as I entered my car.


    I told my driver where I was heading to and he zoomed off immediately while Sandy bid me bye. I got to the mansion only to see all of the workers in a frenzy.


    What¡¯s going on??


    One of them sighted me and told me that Adriam wanted to meet me in his study. His study?? But he told me never to go there. I decided to listen to her and followed her direction since I haven¡¯t been there before.


    I knocked on the door until I hear a hoarse e in¡¯ before entering inside the room. I didn¡¯t have time to admire the huge ce as I was staring at Adrian who had a very angry look on.


    I was able to tell because of hus body expression.


    ¡°You called for me.¡± I said softly so as not to annoy him the more.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this??¡± He asked angrily as he turned his P. C towards me. I took a small nce and saw that it was the news about my marriage with him and the reason I got into it.


    I see that the news had reached him. But, why is he angry??

 12

    ¡°What is the meaning of this??¡± He asked angrily as he turned his P. C towards me. I took a small nce and saw that it was the news about my marriage with him and the reason I got into it.


    I see that the news had reached him. But, why is he angry?? Such a news can¡¯t really affect him. It doesn¡¯t really change the fact that I¡¯m already his wife. It would only affect my status now.


    ¡°I asked you a question..¡± His gruff voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I stared at him without uttering any words. I mean, what was I going to tell him. All that was written on the tabloids were all true. There¡¯s no denying that fact. What else does he want me to tell him??


    ¡°You were the one that brought out or marriage to light despite the fact that your grandmother practically begged us not to.¡± He said when he noticed that I wasn¡¯t going to utter any word.


    ¡°It was a mistake. I never knew it would get out this fa..¡±


    ¡°And you also had to tell everyone the reason. You only got married to me because you were cheated on by your high school sweetheart.¡± He mocked in a very harsh tone.


    I raised my hand and stared at him dead in the eye. Why do I feel like that was the reason that he is angry.


    ¡°After warning you not to bring whatever rtionship you have to the public, you just had to release it the very next day. What the hell is wrong with you??¡± He asked furiously.


    Why is he getting angry at me when I¡¯m not the one at fault. I never wanted such news to be out in the public in the first ce so why is he acting like I did it on purpose, like I didn¡¯t even suffer from the consequences at all.


    I mean, I was single Ariel yesterday but this morning, I was already a married woman and termed a gold digger by almost every body. Like they knew what was happening in my life.


    ¡°Why are you getting mad at me??¡± I finally asked.


    ¡°What??¡± He asked in surprise, like he wasn¡¯t expecting the question.


    ¡°You heard me. You keep acting like I had a say in my marriage despite knowing fully well that I and my family would face the consequences if I chose not to go on with the marriage.¡± I said.


    He stared at me expressionless for a while before he finally opened his mouth to say something.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to say that even though you were still with your lover, you would still be married to me??¡± He asked as he gave me an inquisitive look.


    ¡°Well, I would have tried all my possible best to get out of the marriage but I¡¯ll still be back to square one. So, I guess the answer is yes.¡± I answered.


    He cocked his brows as he stared deeply at me. I was unable to read his facial expressions and tell what he was thinking because of the mask that he was putting on.


    ¡°I see¡­.¡± He finally said something making me breath out in relief, a little so he wouldn¡¯t notice how panicked I seemed.


    ¡°That settles that. Since our rtionship already got out, you have to start doing your duties as my wife¡­.¡± I felt a shiver in my bones when he said that. What was he talking about.


    ¡°¡­.. in public.¡± I calmed down a little but when he added that part. I almost got an heart attack because of what he just said.


    ¡°How??¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t answer but rather, he ced an envelope on the table. I went closer to where he was and picked up the envelope from the table. It was an invitation to a g.


    ¡°I was invited to a very important g but I can¡¯t go there since I¡¯m busy. You¡¯ll have to go on my behalf, as my wife.¡± He announced.


    I stared at the envelope for a long time with mixed thoughts on me. The g in question was a very huge one. I have been hearing about it for a very long time but only the most prestigious people were invited to it.


    My parents had only been invited just once. It was a very good thing and a dreame true for me because I could be able to meet other wealthy people there and try getting closer to them.


    I would even be able to meet the top people in the modelling business and get more prestigious brands than I have now.


    It could really elevate my status but something was bothering me. If I go there with this invitation, I¡¯ll be there as Adrain¡¯s wife not as my father¡¯s daughter. It could either ruin things for me there or help me.


    ¡°Do you wish to attend?¡± He asked, making me to turn my attention back to him.


    I was silent for a while, contemting whether to go or not. If I choose to go, I¡¯ll either be recieved with open arms or get mocked by others. I really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± I finally answered after being lost in my thoughts for sometime.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. But be quick about it. The g is scheduled to ur next week Saturday.¡± He reminded while I nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say. You can leave now.¡± I nodded my head and was about to leave when I heard his voice.


    ¡°I just hope what happened today won¡¯t repeat itself anymore. Like I said to you, you can have any amount of lovers you want, get into any rtionship you like as long as it doesn¡¯t get to the public. I don¡¯t want you to feel like this marriage is stopping you from doing what you want. After all, it¡¯s just a marriage of convenience.¡±


    I turned back to face him the moment he uttered those words. Why is he still on with that same topic like he was scared that I would actually do it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Though I never chose to be married to you at this age, it doesn¡¯t mean that I would go messing around. Even though I¡¯m not in love with you, I have self respect and I also respect you as my husband. I just hope you would have the same thoughts too.¡± I said to him while he gave me a very surprised look before I left him sitting alone in his study.


    **************************************


    Bianca couldn¡¯t contain the anger she felt as she kept reading the news. Her pictures were everywhere. She was finally famous like the wanted but it wasn¡¯t this type of fame.


    She was hoping that it was Ariel that would get this hatred, not her. She had to turn off almost everyments on all of her posts on the inte because of the amount of hate that she was getting from the public.


    It still didn¡¯t stop her from receiving hate messages and dead threats from some of them that were able to get to her dms.


    The worst of it all was that after Lucas had found out that she was the one that leaked the news, she hadn¡¯t been able to get in touch with him. She went to his private vi but found out that he wasn¡¯t there.


    She had tried calling him several times but the calls always headed straight to voice-mail. She couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious as different scary thoughts crossed through her mind.


    Like, what if he doesn¡¯t want her anymore? What if he starts hating her for real after what had happened today? What if he wants to end their rtionship?? She just couldn¡¯t help but get scared.


    She tried calling him again but it was still the same thing. Out of anger and frustration, she threw her phone across the room, making it smash into pieces as soon as it came in contact with the hard wall.


    She screamed angrily as she ruffled her blond hair.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this way. Ariel is supposed to be getting the hate I¡¯m receiving, not me. Why does she always manage to escape everything thates her way like she is some Saint??¡± She asked aloud even though there¡¯s no body around to answer her.


    ¡°She always had it all!! The fame and power while I¡¯m always left with nothing. She isn¡¯t even better than I am. Why does she have all of the good things without even trying while I have to literally beg and work my ass for it??¡± She asked as she turned over the ss table at the center of the room, making it smash into a million tiny pieces.


    The loud noise attracted the attention of the maids around. They ran to where she is only to find the room in a huge mess. She had some of the sses piercing her skin but she could care less.


    ¡°What are you low lives doing in here??¡± She asked angrily the moment she saw them.


    ¡°Are you here to gloat at my pain??¡± She asked again when they didn¡¯t answer her the first time.


    ¡°No miss. We jsut wanted to see if you were alright.¡± One of the maids answered and that only made her angrier.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not alright to you???¡± She screamed out furiously.


    ¡°No miss. You look fine to me.¡± The maid answered as she shook in fear. They had all started to regreting into the room since they know how brutal she could be when she¡¯s angry.


    ¡°Get out of here this instant!!¡± She ordered and they scurried off immediately.


    She was finally on her own but she still couldn¡¯t stop the anger surging inside of her. She had to teach Ariel a huge lesson before she would be able to calm down.


    Ariel had to have a taste of what she was feeling right now. She was going to make sure of that as long as she lived. But right now, all that was on her mind was Luacs.


    She really wanted to talk to him but had no way of doing so. All she could do was wait till the next day so she could probably get to meet him at school.

 13

    I left his study and headed for my room. I copsed on the queen-sized bed tiredly the moment I got there. Oh my God, I was really scared for a moment. The way that he was interrogating me really frightened me.


    I mean, even though we hadn¡¯t talked that much and he¡¯s always covering his face anytime we are together which hinders me from being able to read his expression, I still shiver on fear anytime I¡¯m close to him.


    He doesn¡¯t have a warm demeanor and his voice, though it sounds very sexy because it was deep, it was still scary to me. Maybe it was because of the fear I had for him before I got married to him.


    Yeah, even though I acted all brave and courageous in front of Grandma and Sandy, I was still pretty scared after all I had heard about this family from Sandy.


    I mean, it was the first time I was seeing someone more powerful than my family was so it still felt somehow to me. Even Grandma was scared of them. I could tell rrom the way she acts whenver their mame was mentioned.


    I knew I had to tread carefully while I¡¯m still here. I sat up on my bed and stared at the envelope Adrian gave me. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to give the g a try.


    At least, I would be able to benefit a lot from it even though the people there might not give me a warm wee. It¡¯s not like their wee is what I need.


    I sighed and ced the envelope on my bed stand. I was about to head into my bathroom to freshen up when my phone rang. I smiled when I saw the caller was Hiry.


    ¡°Hello..¡± I said the moment I picked the call.


    ¡°Where are you??¡± Was the first thing he could ask. He didn¡¯t even return my greeting. What¡¯s up with him.


    ¡°Hiry, what¡¯s wrong wi¡­¡±


    ¡°I got home and couldn¡¯t find you. Only Sandy came here to greet me.¡± He said cutting off my words.


    ¡°She did? So we¡¯re you able to give her the things you brought??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject Ariel. It¡¯ste already. Where are you right now??¡± He asked again, loudly. This made me wonder if he already knew about my marriage.


    I know that it was all over the news but Hiry barely browses the inte. I had to force him before he could even open an Instagram ount. One that he hardly even use.


    He usually says the inte is a form of distraction to people. I know what you¡¯re all thinking and I agree with you guys. Hiry acts like an old man even though he¡¯s just twenty three years old.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell him all that had been happening these past few days over the phone. I wanted to exin things when we meet so I could only do what I thought was good at this time, I lied.


    ¡°I¡¯m spending the night at Lucas¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I said, trying to sound convincing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that bullshit Ariel. I thought you both broke up??¡± He asked.


    How was he able to tell??


    ¡°Sandy told me everything that had happened.¡± He said like he could hear my thoughts.


    That girl!! She couldn¡¯t even wait for me to break the news myself but had to go tattle on me immediately.


    ¡°Is it true??¡± He asked, this time calmly.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie anymore. After all, he already knew the truth. I couldnonly say ¡°Yes¡± to him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about all that was happening? I could have done something to help.¡± He said in disappointment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you with my problems. Besides, this deal had been made decades ago with a family even Grandma didn¡¯t want to mess with. I doubt there¡¯s anything you could have done to stop the marriage.¡± I exined.


    ¡°I could have thought of something. Also, don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t want to disturb me with your problem. Whatever bothers you bothers me also. After all, we are family.¡±


    Hearing his concerned words warmed my heart. It felt really nice to have someone in my family that didn¡¯t think of selling me out for money.


    ¡°Thank you. But there¡¯s nothing that can change now. I already signed the marriage contract so there¡¯s no going back now.¡± I said.


    ¡°You only signed a marriage contract?? Didn¡¯t you do a church wedding??¡± He asked in surprise.


    ¡°No. I barely even see my husband but, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m okay this way. Having a wedding would pull me to the reality that I¡¯m actually married and I don¡¯t want that.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Okay. It feels really odd to say this to you but, how¡¯s your married life going? Hope they are treating you well??¡± He asked, almost making me chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m starting to getfortable here. Just a little though.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Just let me know if anything is bothering you or if they aren¡¯t treating you well over there.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± I said with a small smile ying on my lips.


    ¡°About that ex boyfriend of yours, he¡¯ll pay for what he did to you. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Hiry, let¡¯s just forget about all that¡¯s going on right now. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± I really needed something to distract me from all that had happened today.


    ¡°Like what??¡± He asked.


    ¡°You and Sandy.¡± He groaned the moment I said that.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He drawled.


    ¡°What?? I just wanted you know what you guys did today. I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t just gifting of presents.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always do this??¡±


    ¡°Do what??¡±


    ¡°Give her hope even though you¡¯re very much aware that I¡¯m not interested in her at all. I mean, I only see her as your friend, and a younger sister to me.¡± Hiry exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for now though. You can¡¯t tell, you might have a change of heartter.¡± I said.


    ¡°I doubt it.¡± I chuckled softly when he said that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying Ariel. There¡¯s nothing that would happen between Sandy and I.¡± He said firmly.


    We shall see then.


    **************************************


    He watched curiously as she kept talking and smiling to whoever it was on the phone. The way sheughed happily really annoyed him. It was very obvious that she was talking to a man.


    He was watching her through the small opening on her door so she couldn¡¯t see him eavesdropping on her conversation.


    ¡°How could she be this happy to talk to some man after all she had just said earlier. She really is shameless.¡± He thought to himself.


    When he couldn¡¯t bare to watch her anymore, he left.


    **************************************


    PHAHHHHHH


    Lucas¡¯s head whipped to the side the moment the older looking man¡¯s hand connected with his face.


    ¡°What the hell have you done!?!¡± The man shouted angrily. Lucas couldn¡¯t say anything but only touch his hurt cheek and bow his head in remorse.


    ¡°You see the way you have dragged my family¡¯s name into the mud all because of your stupidity???¡± The man asked but Lucas didn¡¯t reply.


    Seeing Lucas still silent made him very angry. He raised his hand to hit him again but was stopped by a worried looking Martha, Lucas¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Rx. I¡¯m sure he already knows that he did wrong. Hitting him would change nothing.¡± She said as she tried to calm the man, who turned out to be Mr. Alexandre, Lucas¡¯s father.


    ¡°I need to hit him so he could have sense. He needs to learn some lesson before he bes wise enough.¡± Lucas¡¯s father said and wanted to hit him again but Martha held him back again.


    ¡°Why do you keep pleading for him. No wonder he¡¯s so spoilt. I warned him before. If he wanted to date that Ariel girl, he should tread carefully because of the family shees from. But he didn¡¯t listen and now, he has ruined everything for me with that whore he carries around.¡±


    ¡°Bianca isn¡¯t a whore.¡± Lucas finally said after being silent for a while.


    ¡°What did you just say??¡± Mr. Alexandre asked like he didn¡¯t hear him the first time.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t a whore. She¡¯s the love of my life.¡± Lucas answered.


    ¡°If you actually loved her, why didn¡¯t you just date her instead. Why did it have to be Ariel?? Do you know how much money I¡¯ve lost today all because of your scandal???¡± He asked angrily but Lucas couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Her family is very powerful and now, she¡¯s married to the first son of the Montgomery¡¯s family. Do you know what would happen to us if she chose to retaliate for all that you did to her??¡±


    ¡°I never knew it would get to this point.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. You never think before you act. This has always been your problem. Loosing money is only the beginning of our downfall if she starts her retaliation. Our family¡¯s heritage would be lost!!¡± He screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen.¡± Lucas assured.


    ¡°So you actually expect me to trust you on that?? You know what, you made this mess so you have to take care of it yourself. If you can¡¯t, get ready to be disowned!!¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Luacs and Martha said in shock.


    ¡°Darling, it hasn¡¯t gotten to this point..¡±


    ¡°No, it has. He needs to learn that there are consequences for every action he takes. We struggled to lift this family to where it is. I would let somezy child of mine to ruin everything I¡¯ve worked for. After all, he isn¡¯t my only child.¡± Mr. Alexandre said before storming out of the room angrily while Martha followed behind him. Trying to change his mind.


    Lucas slumped down on his sofa the moment they left the room. He held his hair as he pulled on it in frustration.


    Like being embarrassed isn¡¯t enough, he is now being threatened to be disowned by his own father. All this wouldn¡¯t have happened if Ariel didn¡¯t break up with him and got married to someone else.


    He had to get her back no matter what. Even though she is already married. He had to look for a way to be able to get some wealth from her. At least she doesn¡¯t even know that was what he was after.


    Even though he would be disowned by his father, at least, he would have something to use to cater for himself and his future with Bianca.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 14

    *The next day*


    I woke up, feeling very refreshed and happy this morning. I had a very good night rest even after all that had happened yesterday. Probably because I had a long talk with Hiry.


    Today is Saturday so I don¡¯t really have to bother myself in preparing for school. I went into the bathroom and brushed my teeth. Then, I rinsed my mouth and my face. After that, I filled the bath tub with my scented soap and warm water before I dipped my body in it.


    I sighed as the warm water touched my body. It felt really nice. Being in the bath tub was so rxing that I had almost fell asleep. I stood up when the water started to get cold.


    I rinsed my soapy body before wrapping a towel around myself. Then, I headed back into my room. I was very startled to see Adrain there. Why does he likeing into my room when I¡¯m wearing almost nothing.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I greeted as I clutched the towel tightly towards my body so there won¡¯t be any mistakes.


    He didn¡¯t answer me. He just nodded his head indicating he heard my greetings.


    ¡°It¡¯s really weird to be standing in front of you like this. Can I just go in and put on my clothes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Suite yourself.¡± Was the only thing he said. Why is he so angst today??


    I took that as a yes and went into my closet. I quickly put on the first outfit that I could find. It was a short gown. I didn¡¯t put on any bra because I didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting there.


    Just my undies and the clothe. I walked back into the room to find him still seatedfortably on his wheelchair.


    ¡°Is something wrong??¡± I asked when I noticed he kept staring at me like I did something really bad.


    He didn¡¯t answer as always. He just threw something on the bed. It was a snall jewelry box. I picked it up and looked up to stare at him in confusion.


    I opened the box and gasped in admiration. Resting in it was a glittering diamond ring. Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s our wedding ring, I have mine too.¡± He said like he had read my mind as he showed me his left hand. He also had his matching ring resting on his hand too.


    ¡°Why do we need a wedding ring? We never had a wedding plus we aren¡¯t in love with each other.¡± I said.


    Even though the ring was that beautiful, it still felt really weird to put it on. I haven¡¯t still gotten used to the feeling of being married to someone.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more weird if you were married to someone like me and you still don¡¯t have any evidence to show of it??¡± He asked.


    He was right. Our marriage hasn¡¯t been made official yet. It was just Bianca that spread the rumors so going out with matching rings would make the entire public believe that we are actually married. But, I¡¯m still having second thoughts.


    ¡°Why are you still thinking twice. Is something, rather someone holding you back??¡± He asked as he stared at me suspiciously.


    What is he talking about?? Is he seriously implying that I¡¯m cheating on him¡­ after the speech I gave him yesterday?


    ¡°Are you trying to say that I have someone I¡¯m in love with??¡± I asked him back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t actually me me for having such thoughts after all that had happened yesterday.¡±


    ¡°But I already exined everything to you. We¡¯ve separated already and he has someone that he is in love with. That obviously isn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you having second thoughts about the ring? Or are you embarrassed of being my wife??¡± He asked as he took a short nce at his legs before he turned to stare at me.


    Why is it that he¡¯s always putting me in a tight spot and making me do things that I never wanted. Since he¡¯s being suspicious of me, I have no choice but to bow to his wishes or I might face the consequences. I removed the ring from the jewelry box and wore it around my ring finger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve put it on. Happy now??¡± I asked as I wriggled it at his face.


    ¡°Never you dare to take it off.¡± He warned.


    What¡¯s up with him today? Why is he so angst?? I wanted to say shing but he didn¡¯t wait for me. He just turned around and wheeled himself out of my room.


    I was finally alone now. I raised my hands to stare at the ring that was resting on my finger. It was very beautiful and I was pretty sure that it would be very expensive.


    Thankfully, he had a good taste in things like this and he knows my size because it fit me perfectly. Well, putting on the ring didn¡¯t really feel bad like I thought it would.


    Everyone already knows that I was already married to him even though the news didn¡¯te from the both of us. It would be more embarrassing if they think that it was a fake news.


    I smiled as I stared at the glittering jewelry. I was never gonna take this off even though he asks for it back because I have already fallen in love with it. After all, you guys are aware of how much I¡¯m in love with beautiful and exoensive things like this.


    After admiring the ring for more minutes, I decided to head into the kitchen to eat something since I wasn¡¯t able to eatst night.  I walked out of my room and entered the kitchen only to see that it was empty.


    No maids were around and no food had been made. I started to wonder where they went to and why haven¡¯t the meals been made yet. I wanted to call them but changed my mind because of how loud my stomach growled.


    I decided to make something myself. Thankfully, Grandma had made me take cooking sses when I was still with them. I always thought it was a waste of time since we had maids and chefs that were always around at our beck and call.


    Now is the time to test out my cooking skills. I decided to make a light and  fast breakfast because of how hungry I was. I chose pancakes as the food to be made.


    I did everything I was to do and in no time, I was done. I took a small bite from the food and smiled in admiration. I never knew it would taste this good.


    I made more in case Adrian and that cousin of his were hungry. I thought about serving Adrian his because I¡¯m not really sure that he has eaten yet. But I didn¡¯t really think I should meet him myself because for some reasons best known to him, he was mad at me.


    I decided to call any servant around that would take the food to him. I turned around but was surprised to find Oliver staring at me. I never noticed that he was standing there.


    Due to the shock, I mistakenly hit the bowl of water sitting on the counter, making the water in it ssh all over my body.


    ¡°Oh my God!!¡± I screamed out when I saw that my body was drenched by the water.


    I took out a table clothe and used it to dry off some of the water from my body.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make your presence known. You just had to stand there like a ghost.¡± Iined in frustration.


    I was answered by his silence. I raised my head up and wanted to say something when I noticed that he was giving me a very intense stare. Or rather, my chest area.


    I looked down only to see my nipples very visibl. The gown I was putting on was made of light material and since I wasn¡¯t putting on any bra, the wet clothe clung to my body tightly making my private area very visible.


    ¡°You pervert!!¡± I screamed as I used my hands to cover my chest.


    He blinked severally and turned to face me. He stared at me in confusion like he didn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re looking at huh??¡± I asked.


    He cocked head sideways a little when he fully understood what I was saying. He chuckled a little before taking slow steps towards me. Out of fear, I moved back but he didn¡¯t stop.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I mentally screamed out when I realised that I was caged between his huge body and the hard wall behind me. I had nowhere to escape to anymore. He ced his left hand on the wall behind me and used his right hand to hold my chin, lifting it up so I could face him.


    My heart started beating really fast when I noticed how close he was to me. His breath was practucally fanning my face. Then, he leaned in like he wanted to kiss me making my breath hitch. Instead of doing so, he whispered;


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself princess. Your body isn¡¯t as enticing like you think it is.¡± After saying that, he let go of me before he finally left me alone in the kitchen.


    Instead of feeling embarrassed of what he had just said, I was rather really surprised and confused. What he had just said was the same thing Adrian had told me the first night I met him.


    Howe they both said the same words to me??

 15

    Instead of feeling embarrassed of what he had just said, I was rather really surprised and confused. What he had just said was the same thing Adrian had told me the first night I met him.


    Howe they both said the same words to me?? Also, their voice sounded alike when they said it. Normally, Adrain has a more deeper voice than Oliver but today, they sounded the same to me. It made me wonder if they were the same person.


    What are you doing Ariel?? Why are you trying topare your husband with his cousin. It¡¯s pretty normal for cousins to have the same voice. Besides, your husband is a crippled. He can¡¯t possibly be lying about such a thing.


    Everyone knows that. Not just you so stop putting some far fetched idea in your head. It might cause misunderstandings in this marriage. With that thought in mind, I decided to forget about all that had happened now and go clean up since I was practically naked.


    I went into my room and changed my clothes. This time, I wore a bra inside so as to avoid something like that form happening again. I went back into the kitchen and met Oliver munching on the pancakes I had kept for Adrian.


    After insulting me and my body, he has the guts to still eat the food I kept for Adrian. I walked up to him and snatched the te from him angrily.


    ¡°What is wrong with you??¡± He asked as he stared at me in anger.


    ¡°I could ask the same question. Why are you eating the food that was meant for someone else? Didn¡¯t you see another te of pancakes there?¡± I asked as I pointed towards the one I kept for him.


    He took a short nce at it before turning to face me.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You can give that one to whoever you wanted to give this one to. It¡¯s still the same food so it won¡¯t make any difference.¡± He said and wanted to collect the food from me when I moved my hand.


    ¡°You need to ask questions when you¡¯re taking something that isn¡¯t yours. The food you were eating just now is Adrian¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So?? Adrian has left the house already. Just give it to me.¡± He wanted to take the te again but I still moved my hands. I didn¡¯t want to give it to him.


    I took the te and ced the half eaten pancake on the sink. I didn¡¯t want him to enjoy my food after all the insults he has rained on me.


    ¡°Why are acting like this?? There¡¯s no difference between both tes. Wait.. don¡¯t tell me..¡± He muttered as he gave me a suspicious look. What useless idea is he cooking up in his head now?


    ¡°Did you poison that te? Is that the reason you¡¯re so hellbent on making me eat it?¡± He asked as he pointed towards the te of food that was meant for him.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m that stupid to waste food that I suffered to cook all because I hate you??¡± I asked as I raised my left brow at him.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t deny that you are stupid. You don¡¯t want to waste food and you still don¡¯t want someone else to eat it even when it¡¯s quite obvious you can¡¯t finish it by yourself.¡± I mentally screamed when he called me stupid.


    ¡°You see, this is the problem that I have with you. You insult me at every given opportunity that you have and now you expect me to let you eat my food??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. I do.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that??¡±


    ¡°Because this is my home and I own every¡­.¡± I burst outughing the moment he said that.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± He asked as he stared at me with a huge frown on his face.


    ¡°You just said that this is your house.¡± I said as myughter grew every passing moment.


    ¡°I did. What¡¯s so funny about that??¡± He asked, the frown wasn¡¯t leaving his face. When I saw how serious he seemed, I reduced myughter.


    ¡°This house is Adrian¡¯s. Not yours. And from what I know, you are just here for a very short visit. Adrian¡¯s words exactly so I don¡¯t really know how this house is yours.¡± I exined.


    ¡°He¡¯s my cousin so what¡¯s his is mine.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s my husband.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very funny that you are already iming that title to yourself after speaking with your lover yesterday.¡± He used making me knit my brows in confusion. What the hell is he talking about??


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t remember. ¡®Love you too¡¯.¡± He said. My eyes brightened when I understood what he meant.


    Is he seriously talking about my call with Hiry. He still doesn¡¯t know that I was talking to my brother. Good for me because it¡¯s time for me to y my games now.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯m free to do whatever I want. Your cousin told me that.¡± I said as I smirked at him.


    He squinted his brows as anger, disgust and disappointment was written all over his face.


    ¡°You are really shameless, do you know that??¡± He asked.


    ¡°You are not the first person to tell me that.¡±


    ¡°After your break up with your ex, you didn¡¯t even hesitate to get married to my cousin and now, your already having an affair.¡± He said as he eyed me from up to down with pure disgust written all over his face but I could care less. It was so fun ying with him. He¡¯s so gullible.


    ¡°What were you expecting? I should be faithful to him when I still have a long and eventful life ahead of me? I mean, look at your cousin. He barely even talks to me and the little time we do talk, he is always putting on a mask to face me.¡± He stared at me in shock when I said that.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He asked, suddenly turning serious.


    ¡°I said he puts on a mask anytime he sees me.¡± I repeated.


    ¡°How were you able to tell?¡± He asked. His serious face was enough to make meugh but I held myself back.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯s quite obvious so why wouldn¡¯t I be able to know. Besides, is his face that disturbing that he had to use an hideous mask to cover it??¡± I asked back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Whatever he does to his face is none of my business so don¡¯t ask me useless questions.¡± He muttered as he turned on his heels and left me alone in the kitchen.


    I stared in confusion as he left in a hurry. What¡¯s up with him? It seems like he had bipr because one time he is teasing me and the other time, he turns really serious.


    Well, I can¡¯t actually me him. He¡¯s just an annoying idiot right from the very beginning. I picked up my pancakes and a ss filled with warm mik before heading towards the dinning hall.


    I sat on a seat and started munching on my food immediately.


    **************************************


    Bianca hugged him tightly the moment he opened the door. She was finally able to get in touch with him after several calls. He told her that he was at his private vi so she went there to meet him.


    ¡°I missed you so much.¡± She muttered as they disengaged from the tight hug.


    ¡°Me too. So sorry I wasn¡¯t able to pick your calls. Things were very heated at home.¡± Lucas exined as he led her inside.


    ¡°I know your father must be very angry. Did he hurt you?¡± She asked as she checked his body for any injuries.


    Luckily, Lucas¡¯s red face had already healed. He knew how teary Bianca would get the moment she sees his throbbing face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. He only screamed at me. That¡¯s all.¡± He exined. He didn¡¯t want to go into details about everything that had happened yesterday.


    Bianca stared at him with a face filled with remorse. She knew she was to me because she released the information of Ariel¡¯s marriage but what she didn¡¯t know was that it would backfire at them this way.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She apologized tearfully.


    ¡°Come on baby. We both know that the truth was bound toe out sooner orter so you don¡¯t have to feel bad.¡± He muttered as he tried to stop her from crying.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all my fault. I should have never released the information about her marriage. It ruined your ns.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Our ns were already ruined the moment she broke up with me. I never knew she found out about the both of us while I was begging to have her back. I feel so stupid.¡± Lucas muttered in regret.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. Like you just said, you didn¡¯t know she was already aware. Instead of us insulting ourselves, why don¡¯t we pay her back for what she did to us?¡± Bianca asked.


    ¡°How are we going to do that? She¡¯s already married to that family so she¡¯ll be practically invisible to our attacks.¡± Luacs exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s how we¡¯ll strike. We¡¯ll set her up so that family would reject her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If such a family rejects her, she¡¯ll be aughing stock and her family would practically vanish like they never existed. You are a genius baby.¡± Lucas praised as he stared at Bianca in admiration.


    ¡°But how do we carry out our n? She already hates you and she would obviously not want to have anything to do with me. There¡¯s no way to trap her.¡± Said Bianca.


    ¡°A way would alwayse. Right now, we should only talk about ourself. Let¡¯s forget about all our problems today.¡± Luacs muttered as he gave her a small peck on her lips.


    Bianca smiled and pulled him closer to herself, engaging him in a very deep and passionate kiss.

 16

    *NEXT DAY*


    I was all alone in the huge dinning hall as I munched on my breakfast slowly. Itpromised mainly of toast and a warm ss of milk, one that I made all by myself.


    I didn¡¯t find any chef or maid in the kitchen again and I wonder why. I didn¡¯t really had the energy to search for them so I made breakfast myself and also kept some for the men I¡¯m living with.


    I had eaten almost half of my food when I saw Oliver decending down the stairs. Why do I always have to see him everyday? Can¡¯t he just leave already??


    I turned my attention back to my food and acted like I didn¡¯t see him before. He didn¡¯t even spare me a nce and walked straight to the kitchen. He served himself some of the remaining toast and made himself a cup of coffee.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Then, he came back to the dinning hall and sat opposite me, facing me. I watched as he took a bite.


    ¡°Not bad..¡± He muttered as he took another bite. I thought he was going to insult my food. When I was about to turn my attention back to my food, I heard him say;


    ¡°Not bad but not good.¡± Then, he smirked at me when he noticed my annoyed attention.


    The most annoying part of it all was that even after he had badmouthed the food I made with all of my efforts, he was still eating it like it was the most sweetest thing that he had ever tasted.


    I figured it would be useless to exchange words with someone as immature as he is. So, I decided to remain quiet and leave him to his stupidity. I was almost done with my food when my phone vibrated, indicating I had received a text message.


    I turned in the phone and smiled when I saw Hiry¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°Are you busy now? Let¡¯s meet. I still haven¡¯t given you the things I bought for you.¡± It read.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in the cafe we usually go to together. I¡¯ll see you in thirty minutes.¡± I texted back.


    ¡°Sure. See ya..¡± He replied and I dropped my phone back.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I heard Oliver ask and looked up to see him giving me very suspicious look.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± I answered curtly before I stood up and carried the remaining food with me into the kitchen.


    I disposed the remnants into the trash bin and downed the remaining warm milk that was in the cup before heading back to my room to change my clothes. While leaving, I could feel Oliver¡¯s intense stares burning holes in my back but I could care less.


    Whatever I do with my life is none of his business. Besides, he wasn¡¯t even the one that I got married to.


    **************************************


    He couldn¡¯t contain the anger that he felt as he watched her leave the house. From the way that she smiled when she got that text, he was pretty sure that she was talking to her lover.


    Now, she dressed up, looking all gorgeous before leaving the house. He couldn¡¯t bare to stay at home alone and keep on thinking about where she was going and who she was meeting with.


    He decided to trail after her so as to ease the feeling he was getting inside of him. He got into his car immediately hers left the mansion and started following her but kept a safe distance between the both of them so she wouldn¡¯t notice.


    After driving for some time, he noticed she stopped in the parking lot of a huge Cafe. He waited till she got down from her car before he did. He watched as she cat walked inside the cafe.


    ¡°What sort of dummy invites her lover to an open ce like this? Isn¡¯t she scared of being photographed??¡± He asked himself as the cafe had see-through ss as it¡¯s wall so anyone outside could see the people inside and vice versa.


    He watched curiously as she walked towards a seat and sat down. Minutester, someone walked in and exchanged greetings with her before seating opposite her.


    He sighed within him when he noticed that it was a girl that was seated opposite her. She was actually meeting with a girl while he thought it was the opposite gender she wanted to see.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel stupid when he realised that he had been suspecting she was having an affair. She obviously wasn¡¯t a lesbian and from the looks of it, they were really good friends.


    After criticizing himself for sometime, he decided to stop stalking her and leave. He was about to enter his car when he saw someone walk towards them. He noticed how Ariel stood up and hugged him like he was her long lost lover.


    He wasn¡¯t able to see the person¡¯s face but he was able to tell that it was a guy due to his manly physique.


    After they had embarced for sometime, they pulled away. He could feel his blood boiling when he saw the guy peck Ariel lovingly on the cheeks before showering her with expensive gifts.


    ¡°Is this what she does everytime? She sets a date with her lover and bring her friend along so it would seem less suspicious.¡± He wondered and watched as they started talking.


    When he couldn¡¯t bare to watch anymore, he decided to head home and wait for Ariel there. She was going to have a lot of exnation to give when shees back.


    With that thought in mind, he entered his car and drove off angrily.


    **************************************


    Earlier, Ariel had texted Sandy that she was meeting with Hiry. As expected, Sandy dressed up the best she could and rushed out to meet them.


    Sandy couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Hiry the moment he walked in. Hiry on the other hand was very ufortable because he only wanted to meet with Ariel.


    He was well aware that Sandy had always harbored feelings for him. Feelings that he knew that he could never reciprocate. He had always seen her as a younger sister and said it a countless times but Ariel woukd never listen.


    For some reasons best known to her, she wanted the both of them to be in a rtionship so badly that she would do everything she could to make sure it happened.


    After they had talked for a while, she got an idea.


    ¡°I need to use the resroom.¡± She said as she suddenly stood up from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She added as she winked at Sandy before leaving the both of them alone.


    Hiry knew what she was trying to do and he also knows that she wasn¡¯t going toe back soon. She might even head home from there.


    He turned his attention to Sandy and noticed that she had been admiring his face. The moment she noticed his eyes on her, she looked away and blushed profusely.


    Hiry couldn¡¯t help but smile. She is very beautiful and more gorgeous whenever she looks flustered but her beauty wasn¡¯t enough. He just couldn¡¯t see himself in a rtionship with her.


    He had to make that clear now before things bes worseter. A crush was one thing but her being in love with him was a different matter entirely. It was easier to get over a crush but much harder to get over the love you have for someone.


    He had to stop that crush she was harboring for him now before it turns into deep feelings.


    ¡°Sandy.¡±


    ¡°Hiry.¡± They called at the same time.


    ¡°All right, you go first..¡± They both chorused again and chuckled.


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Hiry said. He was well aware about what she wanted to say but he didn¡¯t want to hear it. He knew if he did, he would bepelled to say yes to her because he obviously wouldn¡¯t want to see her hurt.


    ¡°Sandy..¡± He called as he ced his hands on her hers.


    Sandy could feel butterflies dancing happily in her stomach doe to that small action he did. Her crush was actually holding hands with her.


    ¡°I know that for some reasons, you have a crush on me.¡± He said.


    Sandy¡¯s eyes widened in shock and embarrassment when he said that. She wanted to pull away from his hold and hide her shy face but he held her still.


    ¡°No need to feel embarrassed, it was really obvious.¡± He whispered.


    That made Sandy wonder if he had always known she was in love with him right from the very beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to embarrass you or anything, I just wanted to tell you how I felt.¡± Hearing that stamement made Sandy¡¯s heart beat louder and faster.


    ¡°Is he trying to confess his feelings to me??¡± She thought to herself happily.


    It was very rare to see someone you had always loved to have the same feelings for you. It was like a dreame true. She smiled in anticipation as she waited from him to break the good news to her.


    ¡°I wanted to make things clear between us because Sandy¡­¡± He paused while Sandy mentally screamed for him to continue talking. She was getting really impatient.


    ¡°Nothing would ever happen between us.¡± Sandy¡¯s heart shattered into a million pieces the moment she heared that.


    ¡°What??¡±

 17

    ¡°I wanted to make things clear between us because Sandy¡­¡± He paused while Sandy mentally screamed for him to continue talking. She was getting really impatient.


    ¡°Nothing would ever happen between us.¡± Sandy¡¯s heart shattered into a million pieces the moment she heared that.


    ¡°What are you saying??¡± Sandy croaked out in shock. It was as if a sharp de had been pierced through her heart.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that you need to end whatever feelings you are harboring for me because I¡¯ll never be able to reciprocate it back to you.¡±


    ¡°But.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t make it harder than it already is. Whatever you have for me is just a crush and nothing more¡­¡± Sandy had the urge to scream out to him that she was deeply in love with him but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    It was as if she had gone numb. She couldn¡¯t even try to exin things to him. He didn¡¯t even let her talk.


    ¡°I hope you would stop crushing on me because I¡¯ll never be able to give you what you want.¡± With that said, he stood up.


    ¡°Let Ariel know that I left early. Goodbye Sandy.¡± He gave her onest smile before he went towards the receptionist and paid for what they ordered. Then, he left the cafe.


    Sandy could only watch in sadness as he left without even giving her onest nce. When he was no longer in sight, she stood up shakily. At that time, Ariel had finally arrived from the restroom.


    She had a very yful smile on her face as she walked towards Sandy. She was hoping for some good news. Her smile vanished when she noticed Hiry wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hiry??¡± She asked Sandy but didn¡¯t get any response from her.


    She turned to see Sandy staring into space like someone that had lost something very dear to her. Well, she did loose someone dear without even getting to tell him how she felt.


    ¡°Sandy¡­¡± Ariel called in concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡± She asked as she ced her hands on Sandy¡¯s shoulder but Sandy still didn¡¯t reply.


    She walked out of the cafe like a walking corpse while Ariel followed behind her. Trying to know what was wrong. Sandy had walked a few distance from the cafe before she finally broke down.


    She crouched on her knees and she started shedding tears that she had been trying very hard to hold back while Hilry was leaving.


    ¡°What happened Sandy? Why are you crying?¡± Aruel asked as she crouched also so she could match Sandy¡¯s level.


    ¡°H.. he¡­ rejected me..¡± She stuttered out.


    ¡°What??¡± Ariel said in shock.


    ¡°Even before I could confess to him. He called my love for him just a crush.¡± Samdy said as more tears kept pouring down her eyes.


    ¡°He really did that??¡± Ariel asked as her voice was mixed with disbelief. She was well aware that Hiry wasn¡¯t really into Samdy like that but she never thought he would reject her this fast and still leave her all alone.


    She heart broke as she watched Sandy break down in tears. Even though it was her brother that did that, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed in him.


    Thankfully, no one was around where they were if not, it would be the headline of every news the next morning.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Ariel said as she helped Sandy to her feet.


    ¡°Stop shedding tears for that douchebag. He doesn¡¯t deserve them.¡± She said as she helped her wipe her tears.


    ¡°Douchebag?? But he¡¯s your brother.¡± Sandy muttered as she sniffed slowly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he makes you cry like this. Don¡¯t waste your tears on him. You are still so young and beautiful, you¡¯ll still find someone that can treat you like the princess you are.¡± Ariel consoled.


    ¡°I doubt I would ever be able to do so. I love him so much. He has always been the one I have eyes for. It can¡¯t just change like that.¡±


    ¡°It can only if you let it. You see, up tost week, Lucas was the only one in my heart but now, I hate him. I can¡¯t even bare the sight of him.¡± Ariel said as her face scrunched up in disgust and that made Sandy chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite different you know.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Asked Ariel.


    ¡°Lucas cheated on you and that is a very valid reason for you to stop loving him like you used to.¡± Sandy exined.


    ¡°What about Hiry? He rejected you and threw your feelings for him at your face after terming it a crush. Isn¡¯t that enough for you to get angry??¡± Ariel asked.


    ¡°I know but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts. It¡¯s the same thing. Your problem and mine are not really different. Just think about it that way and you¡¯ll eventually forget that you used to be in love with him.¡± Ariel adviced.


    ¡°Are you sure??¡± Sandy asked hopefully. She really hoped that it was true. She really wanted to forget that she once loved him. She didn¡¯t want to continue bearing this pain that had formed a deep hole in her heart.


    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯ll find the right one when the timees so don¡¯t loose hope now.¡± Ariel said as she helped her to arrange her long brown hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I mean, I¡¯m beautiful, gorgeous and smart. I have a lot of guys waiting in line to get the chance to at least go on a date with me. I can¡¯t let a small rejection weigh me down. I can always get someone else, if I want.¡± Samdy said as she tried to form a happy and genuine smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the spirit girl!!¡± Ariel said with a proud smile dancing on her lips.


    ¡°Now give me a very bright smile.¡± She demanded and Sandy chuckled.


    ¡°You look more gorgeous when you smile. Now, try to forget all that had happened today and don¡¯t let it weigh you down. Tomorrow¡¯s always going to be better.¡± Ariel adviced as she engulfed her in a warm hug.


    ¡°It feels really weird to be receiving advice from you of all people.¡± Sandy said when she had finally been able to keep her emotions at bay.


    ¡°Just enjoy it while itsts baby. Don¡¯t ruin the moment.¡± Ariel warned, making Sandy chuckle again.


    They were still in each others arms for more minutes before they finally pulled away from each other.


    **************************************


    It was almost eight in the night when I got home. I was with Sandy through out today. After we left the cafe, we went out together to have fun. I did that only to make sure Sandy was really okay before I headed home.


    I was really disappointed in Hiry. He didn¡¯t even give the poor girl a chance to at least get to know her more and maybe, they might finally hit off. He just rejected her coldly.


    I have been trying to call him since but he hasn¡¯t been picking my calls. It was as if he knows that I was going to scold him badly. Well, he¡¯s safe for today but there¡¯s always tomorrow.


    The servants around came towards my car and helped me carry the gifts Hiry gave to me. They put it in my room while I went to the kitchen to get a ss of water. I was really famished.


    When I had my fill, I went to my room. The servants had already dropped my things and left. I opened the door and noticed that the room was dark. Why would they put off the light when they knew I was stilling?? Idiots.


    I turned on the light bulb and entered the room. All that was on my mind now was to pull off my clothes and take a very refreshing shower before I¡¯ll go to sleep as I was very tired.


    I was about taking off my blouse when the door was pushed open with force. Who¡¯s that idiot that pushed it open?? I wanted tosh out at whoever it was when I saw Adrian wheeling himself in.


    Iposed myself quickly and held my tongue.


    ¡°Good evening.¡± I greeted but he didn¡¯t answer me. He was giving me a very cold and angry look.


    ¡°Where were you??¡± He asked. Why was he asking me such questions?? Since when has my whereabouts been his problem??


    ¡°I went to see my friend.¡± I answered.


    He gave me a dead look before he bursted outughing. Something wasn¡¯t normal about this type ofughter. It sounded like an angry one and that gave me chills.


    ¡°Your friend??¡± He asked again, rather mockingly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I never knew you were this shameless.¡± He muttered under his breath but loud enough so I could hear him.


    What the hell is wrong with him?? First he barged in my room and now he¡¯s insulting me.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this??¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Do you think you have the right to ask me that dumb question you fucking slut?!?¡± He screamed at the top of his voice and that made me shiver in fear.


    What is seriously wrong with him? Why is he suddenly acting like a psycho??


    ¡°What did I do to you that you¡¯re acting this way to me?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t want to offend him but his insults were getting too brutal. At least, I deserved to know why he¡¯s suddenly acting like this.


    ¡°You seriously want to act like you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to act because I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Oh really??¡±


    ¡°Yeah..¡±


    ¡°Fine then. I¡¯ll tell you. I saw you today.¡± I stared at him in confusion. Saw me? When?


    ¡°I saw you today with your lover¡­¡± I stared at him in surprise when he said that. What the fuck is he yammering about??

 18

    ¡°I saw you today with your lover¡­¡± I stared at him in surprise when he said that. What the fuck is he yammering about?? Seeing my confused look, I noticed he got very angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking act like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about!!¡± He barked in anger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about a lover. I was at the restaurant to see my friend and brother.¡± I exined but that only made himugh.


    ¡°Your brother?? You¡¯re gonna lie now that the man you were having an affair with is your brother??¡± He asked.


    ¡°What affair are you talking about?? The man I saw is my bro¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!!¡± He shouted in anger, startling me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to act cool so you¡¯d probably tell me the truth but you are still trying to feed me with more lies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Why would I be having an¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that useless question. After giving me that nonsense speech about how I should respect you, you went ahead to start having an affair right under my very nose. Do you know how annoying it is to be yed like a fool??¡±


    What affair is he talking about?? I only went out to meet with Hiry and Sandy. Why won¡¯t he listen to me?


    ¡°You think that I¡¯m a joke just because I¡¯m disabled right? You think you can use me for your selfish needs and still try to hide it from me even though I caught you with my very eyes??¡± He asked.


    I could see his eyes turned very red. He was getting angry at every passing moment and I couldn¡¯t do anything to exin. Or rather, he wouldn¡¯t let me exin. He wouldn¡¯t even listen to my exnation if I did exined to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask onest time. Who was the man you went to see at that cafe today??¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Do you want me to lie to you??¡± I asked back and that made him chuckle softly.


    ¡°Well, that settles it all.¡± He muttered as he wheeled himself out.


    I stared at him in surprise. He¡¯s leaving just like that?? I thought he wouldsh out at me or something. He just left and that scared me more. His silence was very scary. Even for me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I sighed when I heard the door shut close. Even though I was well aware that he was going to retaliateter, I was happy that he wasn¡¯t in my presence anymore. Just looking at him was enough for me to shiver in fear.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard keys jingling and the door knob sound. My eyes widened when I understood what was going on. I ran towards the door and tried to open it but I couldn¡¯t. It had been locked from the outside.


    ¡°Ooen this door!! Open the fucking door!!¡± I screamed as I hit on it. Trying to open it but still couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only open this door when you¡¯re ready to tell me the truth.¡± I heard Adrian¡¯s voice from the hallway.


    ¡°I already told you the truth. He isn¡¯t my lover, he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!! I don¡¯t want to listen to any shit that you have to say. I¡¯ll be back when you¡¯re finally ready to tell me the truth.¡± He said before I heard the wheels of his wheelchair receding into the hallways.


    My fear grew when I noticed that he was leaving so I hit harder on the door but no one answered me. One thing about me is that I get really scared when I notice that I¡¯m in a closed room.


    No matter how big the room is, I always get scared anytime I realise it has been locked from the outside and I¡¯m not able to leave where I am. I was never like this.


    It started after an incident that happened to me when I was little. Since then, my life had never remained the same but that is a story for another day.


    I kept on hitting Hardee and resorted to pleading but no one answered my cries. Then, I recalled that my phone was still in my bag. If I can just call someone that would be able to help me out of here.


    I looked around and heaved a huge sigh of relief when I saw the bag resting on the queen-sized bed. I picked it up and started searching inside the bag but couldn¡¯t find my phone.


    I poured out all the contents in the bag onto the bed but still couldn¡¯t find the phone. But it was in the bag when I came back home. Suddenly, I recalled that I had given one of the maids the bag to carry for me.


    Did she seriously remove the phone?? I decided to search around the room to see if it had fallen on the floor but still couldn¡¯t find it. I didn¡¯t even see any of my other phones that I keep in my room.


    It then urred to me that someone had removed them on purpose. The fear and panic I had before returned immediately with full force. I started to feel like I couldn¡¯t breath anymore.


    My heart was beating fast and it was very hard for me to have free intake of air. It felt as if the walls of the room were closing up on me. I ced my hands on my chest as I tried to steady my breath but nothing was working.


    I was slowly loosing air and it felt as if I could faint at any moment. I couldn¡¯t stay in the room any longer so I decided to go to the balcony. I tried to open it but the door wouldn¡¯t budge.


    I looked down only to realise it had been locked with strong chains. What the hell is wrong with Adrian? Why is he so hell bent on making my life miserable??


    I couldn¡¯t do anything anymore but just wait till my body finally gives up. My legs went first. I fell on the floor when they grew too weak to carry my body. Then, my body grew numb. I couldn¡¯t move myself around.


    When my eyes were about to shut, I saw the door burst open and someone rushed in. I saw Oliver walking towards me in fear but funny enough, I was hearing Adrian¡¯s voice calling unto me to stay awake.


    That was thest person I heard and saw before I finally went unconscious.


    **************************************


    He had never expected that she would be like this. He did it out of pure rage and was only going to scare her for sometime till she finally decides to tell him the truth. He didn¡¯t know that she would go unconscious.


    Thankfully, he had rushed in the moment he saw that she was finding it hard to breath through the small surveince camera he hid in her room. Things would have been much worse if he hadn¡¯te sooner.


    He never knew that she had a panic disorder. But what actually caused it?? It doesn¡¯t just happen to someone and from the looks of it, it only happened when he locked her up.


    He couldn¡¯t believe they gave him a broken girl as his new wife. He stared at her calm face as sheid peacefully on the bed. He started regretting why he locked her in.


    But he was still angry anytime he remembers that she was lying about that man being her brother. He knew that he wasn¡¯t going to get the truth form her so he had better find out by himself.

 19

    I yawned tiredly as my eyes slowly fluttered open. I noticed that I was lying on something soft. It obviously wasn¡¯t my bed because it had a manly cologne on it. I opened my eyes fully and looked around only to see that I was in an unfamiliar room.


    What am I doing here?? How did I get here?? And why am I wearing my nightdress?? I racked my brain and tried to remember how I got here but the only thing I remembered was passing out in my room.


    I stood up from the bed and was about to find any exit when a door opened and a shirtless Oliver emerged from the bathroom. He was putting on only ck jogging pants.


    He was using a sort towel to dry his wet hair. It seemed lie he just got out of the shower.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± He said the moment his eyes met with mine.


    Normally, I would have been blown away by how breathtaking he looked this morning but I couldn¡¯t bear to get another insult from him again. I know how he is.


    ¡°Did you change my clothes?¡± I asked instead because I didn¡¯t recall changing them yesterday.


    ¡°What if I said I did??¡± He asked back with a yful smirk.


    My eyes almost bulged out the moment he said that. What the hell?? He really changed my clothes?? Did he see my naked body?? I wrapped my hands protectively around my body the moment that thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°Rx princess. I had the maids do it for you.¡± He added easing the tension in the room. I didn¡¯t know when I released a huge sigh of relief.


    Even though I don¡¯t enjoy others dressing me up, I would prefer the maids over him at any given situation.


    ¡°Why would you make that type of joke??¡± I asked and that only made him chuckle.


    ¡°You should have seen your face. It was priceless.¡± He said as he tried to hold down hisughter.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I gave him an annoyed look when I noticed he wasn¡¯t going to stopughing at his stupidity any time soon.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I asked when he finally stoppedughing.


    ¡°You know, it wouldn¡¯t kill you to say ¡®thank you¡¯ after all, I saved your life.¡± He reminded.


    I know he did saved me because I was sure that I wouldn¡¯t havested another second in that room if he didn¡¯te sooner but I wasn¡¯t going to give him the joy of hearing those words from my mouth even though my conscience wants me to. I¡¯m that petty.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you if I had stayed unconscious?¡± My question made him squint his brows in confusion.


    ¡°Afterall it doesn¡¯t seem like you are enjoying my stay here.¡± I added as I unconsciously folded my arms underneath my boobs making them shoot up.


    I noticed him stare at them for only a split second before he turned his attention back to my face. Better!!


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t wrong but what can I say?? I just didn¡¯t enjoy seeing you so peaceful.¡± He said with a wide grin ying on his face.


    What the hell?? What sort of  psycho saves a person just because he doesn¡¯t want that person to have peace of mind??


    ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t answer me. He only gave me a ¡®do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡¯ look before he brought out his phone from his pants pockets and sat on the bed. Then he started doing whatever on it.


    ¡°You¡¯re a psycho. Do you know that??¡± I asked again but he didn¡¯t answer. He just kept on doing whatever he was doing.


    One thing that I hated the most was being ignored. I didn¡¯t know what got into me. I walked up to him and snatched his phone from his hand.


    ¡°What the hell??¡± He cussed out angrily as he finally turned his attention to me.


    ¡°I asked you a question.¡± I answered as I moved away from him a little bit so he won¡¯t be able to collect the phone back.


    ¡°Do I look like I have time for your childish drama??¡± Did he just call me childish??


    ¡°Give me the phone while I¡¯m still asking nicely!!¡± He warned but I didn¡¯t want to seem fazed.


    ¡°Or what??¡± I asked back.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened. One moment I was standing a little distance away from him and another moment, I wasying on the bed underneath him. He had pulled me on the bad and was towering over me.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t listen. Do you??¡± I shivered as his manly breath fanned my face.


    He smelled so good that I had almost let out a low moan. Almost though. I held back myself before I could make any mistake. I tried to push him off my but he was quick to cage my arms above my hand with one of his strong hands.


    ¡°Get off me.¡± I said but that only made him ample gorgeously.


    What¡¯s wrong with me? Why am I praising hus stupid smile?? I mentally pped myself so as to remove all of the disgusting thoughts that I hand and it worked. Only for a short while though.


    ¡°You just enjoy my undivided attention. Isn¡¯t that the reason you always do what you do??¡± He asked as he pressed himself closer to me.


    That was when I realised how close we were to each other. Our bodies were practically pressing on the other and we were literally breathing the same air.


    I sucked in my breath when I felt his nose touch mine and his lips almost on mine. Why am I acting like a weakling? Why can¡¯t I just push him away from me?


    Why am I letting him do what he wants?? I hated how weak I was against him but I still didn¡¯t want to do anything to push him away. I enjoyed the feeling of his body against mine.


    Then, I felt one of his hands trail down my body slowly before resting on my exposed thighs.


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but call out lowly. It sounded more like a moan.


    ¡°Shushhh¡­¡± He cooed as he started trailing them up.


    I was enjoying the feeling of his warm hands against my body. It¡¯s been so long that I felt this good so I could do nothing rather, I didn¡¯t want to do anything to stop him.


    His long fingers trailed up my thigh andnded at the edge of my panties. They were almost slipping in when my senses came back. It was as if I had slipped out of my trance.


    What the hell am I doing?? This is Oliver, my husband¡¯s cousin and my second worst enemy. Why am I letting him do this to me?? Even though I hated Adrian, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let his cousin vite me.


    Before he could slip his fingers into my vagina,, I pushed him off of my with all of my might. He lost his bnce and that gave me a chance to be a ble to escape from his hold.


    PHAHHHHHH!!! His head whipped to the side the moment my handsnded on his face.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing???¡± I asked angrily.

 20

    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing???¡± I asked angrily.


    He seemed really startled. Like he didn¡¯t expect for me to react that way. I don¡¯t even know why I opened up to me. I was almost loosing myself. Something that has never happened to me before. Not even when I and Lucas were still in a rtionship.


    What made act that way?? What if Adrian had caught us together like this? He¡¯s already suspecting that I¡¯m having an affair with someone so I¡¯m very sure that it would be worse if he had barged in on us.


    I almost died after what he did to me yesterday and he didn¡¯t evene to look for me or see if I was okay. It was as if he didn¡¯t care at all and that made me really mad and scared at the same time.


    If he couldn¡¯t care that I was dying after suspecting that I was in a rtionship with someone he doesn¡¯t know, what would he do if he sees me with his cousin like this??


    He might actually kill me for real this time around.


    I felt really pathetic and disgusted for acting like someone that had been sex starved for a very long time. Thankfully, I was able to regain my senses quickly.


    I eyed the dumbstruck looking Oliver in anger before I walked out of his room while mming the door very hard behind me. I got to my room and was about to head to the bathroom and wash off his disgusting scent and touch from my body when I noticed that he was following me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He called but I didn¡¯t answer him.


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to him at that very moment. I was about to shut the door to my room when he pushed it open and forced his way in.


    ¡°What the hell do you want??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Why did you push me off like that??¡± He asked back.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°It was consensual wasn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t force you to do anything so why did you push me off like that??¡± He asked again as he took few steps closer to me.


    I decided not to move back so it wouldn¡¯t seem like I was weak in front of him. I stood my ground as I lifted my chin up to face him.


    ¡°What¡¯s so consensual about what you did to me??¡±


    ¡°Did to you?? You didn¡¯t even try to fight back.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Probably because you didn¡¯t give me a chance to. You even held me down.¡± I argued.


    ¡°You and I know that¡¯s a big lie. You loved everything that I did to you. I¡¯m sure you even want me right here and right now¡­¡± He whispered as he brought his face closer to mine.


    Why is he trying to seduce me all of a sudden. He¡¯s acting like we aren¡¯t sworn enemies. He hates me and I do too.


    ¡°In your dreams¡­¡± I spat as I turned to move away from him but he pulled me back and pushed towards the edge of the wall before he stood in front of me, caging me between his strong arms and the wall behind me.


    Why does he like doing this. Isn¡¯t he scared that Adrian can catch us both in this position.


    ¡°What are you doing?? Get out of my room!!¡± I ordered but that only made him smile in amusement.


    He leaned closer to me while I turned my face to the other side. He didn¡¯t mind and took that chance to ce his soft lips on my ear. That action made my heart skip but I tried everything within me not to show that he made me nervous.


    ¡°You see, that¡¯s why I like you. Always trying to hide your feelings but I know you want me. Ever since the first day you met me, you¡¯ve always been fantasizing about the both of us..¡± He whispered as he ced small bites on the sweet spot below my ear.


    It felt so good that I had the urge to moan but I held myself back. I didn¡¯t want him to take that as a cue to decide that I really am interested in him.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s wife for christ sake..¡± I whispered, loud enough for him to hear.


    ¡°So??¡±


    ¡°What do you think would happen if he sees us in this position. I don¡¯t want him to get the wrong idea between us two.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Do I look like I care?? I always get what I want and that won¡¯t change with you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Oliver.. please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only let you go if you admit to the fact that you want me. Just tell me that and I¡¯ll let go of you immediately.¡± He promised.


    ¡°Really??¡± I asked as I turned my face to him.


    He seemed surprised at my question probably because he didn¡¯t expect me to agree to it easily. Well, what he doesn¡¯t know that my n was on a whole different level.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered when the surprise had finally wiped off from his face.


    I lifted my arms and wrapped them around his neck before pulling him closer to me. I srood on my toes so I¡¯d be able to match his height but it was not enough as he was still towering over me.


    ¡°You want me to say what you¡¯ve been dying to hear??¡± I asked as I blinked my eyes seductively.


    He answered with a small smile as he stared down at me with hooded and lustful eyes. I pulled him closer so our lips were almost touching. Then, I brushed my lips slightly against the corner of his lips.


    I smirked when I felt his heart beat increasing its pace. Almost there. I moved my lips and trailed small kisses till they got to his ear. I acted like I wanted to whisper something to him.


    When I noticed that he had lost his guard, I bit him really hard on the ear. He groaned in pain as he pushed me off of him. I regained myposure quickly and added another assault. I kicked him very hard in the ce that doesn¡¯t shine.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± He groaned in pain as he held his balls with both hands.


    His face had already turned red and he had veins popping on his forehead. I had almost felt sorry for what I did to him when I noticed how his face showed pain bit I stopped myself.


    I warned him to let me go but he didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll think twice beforeying your filthy hands on me.¡± I spat before I entered the bathroom and locked myself in.


    **************************************


    He kept on holding his balls as he managed to walk more like limp out of her room. Thankfully, there was no servant in the hallway or that would have been really embarrassing.


    He sat down on his bed as he kept trying to suppress the pain that he was feeling. He had underestimated her too much. He never expected her to react this way.


    No one has ever done this to him. No woman could ever resist his charms. Maybe it was because he thought she had fallen for him already. He needs to change his approach.


    He wanted to make her pay dearly for what she did and the only way to do that was hitting her where it hurts the most and that was her pride. No one could ever resist him and she wouldn¡¯t be the first to do so. Not now, not ever.

 21

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    I took off my towel and stood right underneath the shower. I released a happy sigh as I let the warm water cascade down my body. I took out my body wash and scrubbed every part of my body thoroughly.


    After that, I let the water rinse the foam away from my body. I stood under the shower for a few more minutes before I finally turned it off. I used my towel to dry my wet body before tying it around my naked self before I used a shorter one for my hair.


    I walked back into my room and sat in front of the huge mirror. I put on all my my body creams and then, I dried my hair with the hair drier. I mistalenly touched the scratch on my shoulder and winced in pain.


    I had gotten it when I slumped due to my panic attack two days ago. It wasn¡¯t that visible so if one doesn¡¯t look closely, he or she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it. It might be a very small scar but it hurt a lot.


    My eyes showed pain when I recalled how Adrian treated me. He locked me up despite me pleading with him not to and now, he still hasn¡¯te to apologize to me for what he did. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s well aware of the fact that I had almost died but he doesn¡¯t care.


    Is this how I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life? Trying to please a very temperamental man that never listen nor believe whatever I say. He terms me a cheat even after giving me the go ahead to do whatever I wanted to.


    He suspected that I was actually doing it even though it isn¡¯t true and he treats me like shit like I¡¯ve wrong him in his past life. He¡¯s so unpredictable. How will I be able to cope with him?? I couldn¡¯t help it when the sad tears started to fall freely from my eyes.


    Is this how my life would be?? Up about three weeks ago, I never expected that I would turn out like this. If someone had told me this was how my life would turn out, I would haveughed it off and called it a joke but here I am, selling my future and ambitions to pay up my family¡¯s debt.


    I wiped my tears but they still continued falling without control. Through my blurry eyes, I sighted the g invitation that I had ced on the table. I stretched my hands and picked it up.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind. I¡¯ve been in this marriage but I¡¯ve been able to get nothing from it but pain, sadness and no peace of mind. Adrian has been treating me like shit even though all I¡¯ve ever done was try to please him.


    I haven¡¯t been able to get anything good from him except being more popr. The g would be a good way to boost up my career. I don¡¯t care if they see me a a disabled man¡¯s wife. I need to use his name for my own good and be more powerful so next time, he won¡¯t be able to walk over me like he and his cousin usually do.


    Though the g isn¡¯t going to do much, it will just be my starting point. It¡¯s going to be the foundation of my sess. Just that thought alone brought back the happy smile to my face.


    I ced the invitation letter inside a drawer before wiping all of the tears from my face. My eyes were still very red but I didn¡¯t mind because I was well aware that it would still turn normal soon.


    I stared at my perfect reflexion in the mirror as I used my hands tob my scattered hair.


    ¡°You are the new Mrs. Montgomery. You need to live up to that name.¡± I thought to myself as I took out my curly iron and started using it on my hair.


    In a few minutes, my scattered jet ck hair had already turned into a beautiful curly hair. One thing I loved about my hair was that it was very lengthy and long. I always looked my bast whenever I curl it.


    Then, I applied small makeup on my face. After that, I picked up my school uniform that I hadid on the bed before. It consists of a short ck pleeted skirt that stopped inches above my knee, a white long sleeved button up top, a ck jacket that had ny name tag on it and ck sneakers to match.


    Then, I put them on. I removed the name tag on my clothes since the name written on it is Ariel Addams. I¡¯ll have to get another with Montgomery written on it.


    I put on some of my finest jewelries before finishing it off with the diamond ring Adrian gave to me. I stood in front of the mirror as I smiled at my beautiful self.


    My face wasn¡¯t as puffy as before. My eyes weren¡¯t even as red as it was. I looked ready now. With that thought, I picked up my school bag before leaving my room.


    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t find Adrian nor Oliver as I walked down the hallway. I didn¡¯t want to cross path with the both of them or that would just ruin my whole mood this morning.


    I went to the dining hall and had a very quick breakfast before leaving the house. I walked up to my car but couldn¡¯t find my driver there.


    ¡°Where the hell did that old man wander off to?¡± I thought to myself as I looked around.


    I was about calling him when I noticed him emerging from another car in the huge garage. It was a brand new Mercedes. What was he doing in there??


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I muttered without asking him the questions I had in mind. Whatever he does is none of my business.


    ¡°Okay miss. This way.¡± He said as he led me towaards the new car.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing? My car is that way.¡± I said as I pointed towards the one I brought with me to this house.


    ¡°I know miss. But this is also yours, as from now on.¡± He said.


    I turned to stare at him with surprise written all over my face. What is he talking about??


    ¡°It is an order from your husband. He wants you to ditch your old car and start using this one.¡± He added when he saw my confused expression.


    I didn¡¯t know whether to be sad or happy. This car had always been my dream car since the day it wasunched but I didn¡¯t have enough money to get it and Grandma wouldn¡¯t let dad give me some money.


    She always says that if I wanted something this expensive, I should get it myself. But now, it was given to me on a silver tter by Adrian. I was mad because he didn¡¯t even bother to apologize for all that he had done to me.


    He thinks that buying me expensive things that I love would alleviate the pain and anger that I was feeling. Well, in his dreams.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my old car.¡± I said and turn back on my heels. I was about to head to my car when my driver stood in front of me, blocking my path.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Steven? Why are you standing on my way?¡± I asked in anger.


    ¡°Your husband said that you must use this car whether you like it or not since he got it for you himself. Failure to do so would attract his anger.¡±


    What the hell!! That bastard is actually forcing me to use the car. For what reason exactly?? I never knew that he would do something this. I was well aware that he would carry out his threats if I disobeyed him.


    Thest few days I¡¯ve spent with him was enough to make me know that he¡¯s a man of his word. I didn¡¯t want to attract his wrath on me so I decided to just do what he says.


    I sat in the back seat of the car without any arguments while Steven sat on the driver¡¯s seat. I put on my seatbelt before he started the engine and drove off.


    **************************************


    He stared at her departing figure with a very proud smirk on his face. She was actually using the car. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t want to do so in the first ce so he had to use some threats.


    He was able to see everything going on from the small camera he had installed in the car. He wanted to confirm his doubts by watching everything that she does.


    He felt sad that he had to instill fear in her before she would obey him. He knew that it was his fault but he doesn¡¯t want to apologize. He only acted out of anger because of what he saw that day.


    What if he apologized and then found out that he was right all along?? He didn¡¯t want to make such mistake with someone that didn¡¯t match his taste on their first encounter.


    He was still watching her through the tablet when he got a call from his other phone. His expression turned serious when he saw who the caller was. He picked up the call and ced it on his ear.


    ¡°Any news?¡± He asked without waiting for the other person to talk.


    His serious face turned more grim as he listened to what the person at the other end was saying. It¡¯s about time.

 22

    I looked out of my tinted window and as usual, a huge crowd of students had formed a circle around my car. They were all gushing about my new mercedes. I mean, why wouldn¡¯t they? It was the car most of the richest kids in school are dying for.


    ¡°That¡¯s thetest Mercedes and a brand new on at that.¡± One said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful..¡± said another.


    ¡°Are we having another rich sponsor for our school??¡±


    ¡°Who could be rich enough to afford such an expensive car?¡±


    They kept squinting their eyes, trying to see who was inside but they couldn¡¯t because of the tinted ss. The security men around had toe to our aid and drag most of the students away so there would be space for Steven to drive through.


    When Steven had finally found a space to park, I opened the door and got out of my car. The moment they saw me, their mouths widened in utter shock. I could even notice Lucas at the far end of the building with surprise, mixed with some type of expression that I couldn¡¯t exin written all over his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how I want you to be anytime you see me. You¡¯ll regret ever trying to y me for a fool. This is just the beginning.¡± I thought to myself as I smirked devilishly at him.


    He noticed my gaze on him and that made him turn away in embarrassment. I almost chuckled but held myself back. I straightened up my back and started walking majestically into the school like I owned it. Murmurs filled the whole ce as soon as they sighted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ariel.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the owner of the new Mercedes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very expensive. How was she able to get it?¡±


    ¡°Is it a gift from her husband?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so lucky. I¡¯m starting to get really jealous of her.¡±


    ¡°I hate to admit it but she looks so gorgeous today. What¡¯s her secret?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ look at that diamond ring she¡¯s putting on. That¡¯s identical to the one Adrian wore yesterday.¡±


    I turned to stare at the girl that said that with surprise written all over my face. She moved away in fear when she noticed my stares but I didn¡¯t care. All that was on my mind was what she had just said.


    So Adrian went out yesterday and left me alone after what he did to me?? I thought he was doing something important but it doesn¡¯t seem like that anymore.


    I touched the diamond ring on my finger and grimaced inwardly. Since he can act like we are happily married in front of others, I also have the right to do the same. After all, we got married to each other just for the convenience.


    I smiled brightly as I resumed my walk into the school hallways and the students around gave way for me to enter. The murmurs and gushing couldn¡¯t stop as most of them kept on trailing behind me like thay were my bodyguards.


    Funny enough that they were insulting and spitting on my face and name when they heard that I was married to Adrian. Now, they are envious of me after seeing the things I¡¯m getting from the marriage. They are really hypocrites.


    Then, most of them started taking pictures. The feeling I was getting was too good that it made my head swell. This had always been my dream. To be the centre of everyone¡¯s attention.


    I know that I¡¯ve always been the centre of attention all my life but it has never been like this. That was when I realised that I¡¯m actually gaining a lot from this marriage.


    It wouldn¡¯t be that long before what I wore and drove to school today would be headlined in most of the popr news blogs and that would only help me with my career.


    I was finally able to find my way into the ssroom. Some of them that were lucky enough to be in the same ss with me entered and sat on seats that are close to mine.


    Well, except the one next to me because that is only reserved for Sandy. The rest students were outside and kept admiring me through the windows. About five minutester, I saw Sandy walk in.


    She sat on her seat before she gave me a knowing look. I opened my mouth and was about to say something when the teacher walked in. The ss became as silent as a graveyard immediately.


    ¡°I need the full gist..¡± Sandy whispered as she turned her attention back to the teacher. I nodded.


    **************************************


    ¡°Wait.. he actually did that to you?¡± Sandy asked with shock written all over her face.


    We were currently in the empty room since it was a free ss now. I made sure to lock the doors and windows as usual so no one would be able to eavesdrop on our conversation.


    ¡°I just said so.¡±


    ¡°No way. It¡¯s really hard to believe that. How can he think your brother is your lover and still punish you for his false usations??¡± She asked in an ¡®I don¡¯t believe your words¡¯ tone.


    ¡°Why would I be lying about that¡­ see..¡± I unbuttoned my shirt and showed her the fresh scar.


    ¡°I got this that day..¡± I added and watched as she touched it.


    ¡°Ouch..¡± I winced when her hand came in contact with my bruise.


    ¡°Sorry. Does it hurt that much??¡± She asked as the doubt wiped away from her eyes.


    ¡°Not really, unless someone touches it.¡± I answered as I put on my uniform back.


    ¡°It must have been really scary¡­ the panic attack..¡± She said as her face showed concern.


    She was amongst the few people that know about my panic attack. I told her few days after I started experiencing it and that was long ago.


    ¡°I felt like I was going to die. Thankfully, Oliver came in just in time.¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oliver?? How did he know what was going on with you?¡± Sandy asked and that made sink deep into my thoughts.


    Come to think of it? I never asked him that. How was he able toe right in time or is it just a coincidence? Well, there¡¯s no other way to exin it except it being a mere coincidence because I¡¯m pretty sure he can¡¯t be watching me all day long.


    ¡°Have you been able to talk to Adrian since that day? Probably try to exin things to him so he wouldn¡¯t get the wromg idea anytime he sees me or Hiry with you?¡± She asked, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t really care about whatever he thinks. All I know is that I¡¯ve been really faithful to him since we got married.¡±


    ¡°But he might hurt you again.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t going to happen if I don¡¯t see him again.¡± That word made Sandy snap her head towards me.


    ¡°What are you trying to do??¡± She asked as she gave me a scary look.


    ¡°Rx Sandy, I¡¯ll just try to avoid him¡­. and Oliver.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Why would you be avoiding Oliver? You should be showing your gratitude to him since he was the one that saved you that day, or is there something you aren¡¯t telling me??¡± She asked as she raised her brows at me.


    ¡°W¡­. what.. d¡­ do you mean. How will I hide something from you of all people??¡± I stuttered as I turned my face away from her. I didn¡¯t want to tell her what happened between me and Oliver. It is a really embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Well, it seems to me that you are actually hiding something from me..¡± She muttered as she turned me to face her.


    ¡°Come on, spit it out!¡± She ordered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the usual. Him annoying me at every given chance that he gets.¡± I lied as I tried to avoid gazing at her eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all?¡± She asked as she gave me a suspicious look.


    ¡°Yes, what else could be there??¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Ariel, I¡¯m your best friend so you can tell me if anything is bothering you. I¡¯ll try to give you the best advice that I can. Just don¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± I smiled when she said that. She can always tell when I¡¯m lying and it¡¯s exhausting sometimes.


    ¡°You know that you¡¯re one of the people that I can always count on. I¡¯ll tell you everything once the time is right.¡± I answered.


    ¡°So, you are hiding something from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the full detailster when I¡¯m sure that my suspicions are correct.¡± I said.


    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t be toote then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t..¡± I answered and she nodded in understanding.


    We kept on talking about other things except Hiry since she wanted to try forgetting about him. After talking for about one hour, we went back to our ss for the next subject.


    **************************************


    *LATER IN THE EVENING*


    The school had finally closed for the day and I¡¯m currently in my car, heading home after I had bid Sandy farewell.  After driving for a few more minutes, I noticed the car had stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are we stopping??¡± I asked Steven.


    ¡°The traffic is very severe today.¡± He answered as he turned off the car¡¯s engine.


    I looked out through the window only to see a lot of cars lined up on the road. It was too much to the extent that it seemed like there was no end. I was feeling very pressed and couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer.


    I didn¡¯t want to use the restroom at the school because I didn¡¯t really find it attractive or clean so I chose to head home to release my bowels and now, we are stuck in a traffic.


    ¡°Is there any way to go around. Maybe a short cut?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way to go around but it isn¡¯t really a short cut.¡± Answered Steven.


    ¡°Just use it. It¡¯s much better than staying in a traffic that we don¡¯t know when it would get better.¡± I answered. Steven started the engine and turned the car around.


    Instead of taking the express way, he passed through an alley that was wide enough for a car to pass through. The alley was so dark and quiet since it was in the evening. Steven had to turn on the car¡¯s light so we could see whatever that was on our way.


    After driving for sometime, Steven stopped the car. I looked out and noticed that we were still in the alley.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong this time? Why did you stop the car??¡± I asked rather aggressively as I was feeling very pressed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s someoneying unconsciously in front of the car.¡± He answered as he unbuckled his seatbelt in a hurry.


    ¡°Did you hit someone??¡± I asked as fear gripped me.


    ¡°No..¡± He replied curtly as he got out of the car. I decided to go out too to see if it was serious.


    I followed behind him and kept staring at the unconscious guy that had his back facing us. I could tell that it was a man because of his physique.


    ¡°Is that blood??¡± I asked as I saw the thick liquid on the floor underneath where he wasying.


    Steven walked closer to him and turned him to face us. My eyes almost bulged out from its sockets when I saw Oliverying on the bare ground with blood all over his face and body.

 23

    Steven walked closer to him and turned him to face us. My eyes almost bulged out from its sockets when I saw Oliverying on the bare ground with blood all over his face and body.


    I almost let out a shriek but I was quick to stop myself. What the hell happened to him?? Why is he here? Was he attacked? I looked around my surroundings in fear but I couldn¡¯t find anything or anyone suspicious.


    Just a trail of his own blood. I used my eyes to trace it but it led me to a darker corner in the alley. I had the urge to take a closer look to see if I can find whomever that did this to me but I stopped myself.


    What if the attacker sees me and attacks me too?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the young master??¡± I heard Steven ask but I didn¡¯t listen to what he was saying.


    I noticed that he had a lot of stab wounds. Who could have done this to him? I crouched next to him and touched his face. He was burning up.


    ¡°He¡¯s loosing a lot of blood. We need to take him to the hospital.¡± Steven said as he crouched next to him and attempted to pick up his body.


    ¡°No..¡±


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t take him to the hospital.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Why not? He¡¯ll bleed to death if we leave him unattended.¡± Steven said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll get treated. Just not at the hospital. Let¡¯s take him back to the mansion. I¡¯m sure they have a private doctor I can call. I¡¯ll just have to ask the butler.¡± Steven didn¡¯t argue with my decision. He helped me carry the unconscious Oliver and ced him in the backseat of the car.


    I sat at the back and ced his head on myps while I used my hands to apply pressure on his wounds so he wouldn¡¯t bleed to death. Steven started the car¡¯s engine and zoomed off immediately.


    I chose not to take him to the hospital because I figured out that he would be in more danger there. What if the person that attacks him tries again in the hospital?


    Also, with these types of wounds, I¡¯m very sure the police was going to get involved. I would be made to give statements and they might even make me the prime suspect.


    Getting him treated at the mansion would be safer for both Oliver and I because I doubt his attacker would be bold enough to try again in a mansion filled with many guards.


    I just hope that the private doctor would be able to save him.


    **************************************


    The man watched from the dark carner as Ariel took his unconscious body away. He was one step closer from finishing it all but the bastard escaped and now, someone has found him.


    He couldn¡¯t attack Ariel and her driver because they outnumbered him and he had sustained some injuries from his fight with Adrian.


    He knows the boss would be very disappointed with the oue of all that had happened and it would be very hard to catch him again. He was only able to do it today because he caught him unaware.


    He knows that Adrian would be back for him and might even kill him. He needs to finish the job real quick but how? He overheard that they weren¡¯t taking him to the hospital but back to the mansion.


    That made his job a whole lot harder because it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to get past the guards in the mansion. And when he gains his consciousness, he knows that Adrian would hunt him down.


    All he could do now was lie low for sometime and find a way to escape. When he couldn¡¯t see Ariel¡¯s car anymore, he left the corner and came out of the alley from the other way while limping slowly.


    **************************************


    By the time we got to the mansion, the car¡¯s seat was already soaked with blood same with my uniform. Steven got out of the car and opened the back door for me.


    The servants that were roaming around ran towards us when they noticed Oliver at the back seat. They all had panic and fear written all over their faces same with me.


    ¡°Quick, help me take him to his room!!¡± I ordered and the stong looking servants carried him inside.


    ¡°You, wait..¡± I said to the butler that wanted to follow them inside.


    ¡°Yes miss..¡± He said as he bowed in obeisance.


    ¡°Call on the private doctor to get him treated!!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes miss.¡± He said and was about to leave when I called him back again.


    ¡°Also, prepare a bowl of cold water and a rag for me.¡± He stared at me in confusion but he didn¡¯t refute.


    He bowed his head one more time before he went on the errand. I went inside the mansion and walked into his room. I saw himying on the bed. Blood was still oozing out of his body uncontrobly.


    I took off my uniform jacket and ced it on his deepest wound while applying pressure on it. I touched his face again and noticed that his fever had increased.


    Little by little, fears started seeping into my body. What if something goes wrong while he¡¯s at home? Did I make a big mistake by not taking him to the hospital? If something happens to him here, I¡¯ll be the one to be med because I was the one that made the decision.


    I prayed fervently within me, something that I¡¯ve never done before for him to get well. He can¡¯t die in my arms. I was still applying pressure on his wounds when the doors burst open and the butler walked in carrying a bowl of water and a rag with him.


    ¡°The doctor said he¡¯ll be here within thirty minutes.¡± He announced as he ced the bowl on the table beside the bed.


    I stopped applying pressure on his wounds and took off his top. I grimaced slightly when I saw the amount of cuts on his body. It was as if a maniac did this to him.


    I mean, which human in his right mind would cut someone this much and deep. Doesn¡¯t he or she have some conscience??


    ¡°What the hell happened to him??¡± I heard the butler ask but I didn¡¯t reply and he didn¡¯t ask again. I took the rag and dipped it into the cold water before I used it to clean his bloody face and body.


    After that, I ced the cold rag on his forehead so as to reduce his fever. A few minutester, the door opened again and a middle aged man walked in. He was holding a box.


    ¡°Good day miss.¡± He greeted while I stared at him in confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s Richard, the doctor I called.¡± The butler said.


    ¡°Oh.. wee.¡± I greeted as I stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Thank you..¡± The doctor answered as he walked closer to the bed.


    I gave him some space and stood at the edge of the room so he would be able  to do his job well. After checking his body for sometime, he walked to where I was.


    ¡°You must be Adrian¡¯s new wife.¡± He said as he scrutinized me from up to down.


    ¡°Yes, I am. So can you save him?¡± I asked, breathlessly.


    ¡°I can but I¡¯ll need something first.¡±


    ¡°Anything, if you can guarantee to save him.¡± I answered.


    ¡°He¡¯s lost a lot of blood, we need to get someone with the same blood group with him so I can resume the treatment but it would be very hard to do so since it¡¯s alreadyte and most hospitals would be too reluctant to give out blood bags.¡± He exined.


    ¡°What blood group is he??¡± I asked.


    ¡°O negative.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m O negative too. You can use my blood.¡± I said to him without thinking twice.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t know if your body is strong enough to donate to him as he¡¯s lost a lot of blood.¡±


    ¡°Just use mine. I¡¯ll bare the consequences.¡± I urged.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Miss but I can¡¯t without taking any¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want him to die? You know that I can get you arrested if something bad happens to him. He is slowly slipping away and I¡¯m giving you the go ahead to save him but you¡¯re refusing me!!¡± I was already getting really mad and frustrated at this point.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. I just need to¡­¡¯


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that you don¡¯t need anything. You know the family that he¡¯s from. You will loose your license and everything that you¡¯ve worked hard to achieve if he doesn¡¯t survive this night.¡± I warned.


    He kept quiet the moment I said that and finally agreed with my request.


    ¡°Just so you know, if anything goes wrong, don¡¯t forget that you were the one that gave me the order.¡± He warned.


    ¡°No need to be wary. I know what I signed up for.¡± I answered. He nodded his head and walked back to where Oliver wasying while I followed closely behind him.


    ¡°Sit on that chair.¡± He ordered. I sat down on it while he came closer to me and pierced a needle that was connected to some pipe-like wires on my hand.


    That way, he was able to draw put some of my blood into the blood bag then, he connected another needle into Oliver. Slowly and slowly, I started to get really tired and weak.


    Before I knew it, my eyes gave up and and I went unconscious.

 24

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    My eyes fluttered open as I felt the rays of the sun slowly creep into the room and touched my eyes. I yawned tiredly as I managed to sit up on the bed.


    Bed?? I looked around only to see that I was in my room. Who brought me here?? Thest thing I remembered was dozing off on a chair in Oliver¡¯s room. Oliver!! I need to see if he is already awake now.


    I pushed the heavy duvet away from my body and attempted to stand up but the moments both of my legs touched the ground, they grew weak and wobbled.


    They were too weak to carry the weight of my whole body so I fell down t on the floor. I yelped in pain, immediately the door bursted open and some hefty looking servants came to my aid.


    They lifted me from the floor effortlessly and ced me back on the bed like I weighed nothing. The door opened again, giving way for Butler Alfred and Dr. Richard toe in. Then the guards left us.


    ¡°Are you okay miss??¡± Butler Alfred asked the moment he saw me.


    ¡°My legs, I can¡¯t move them properly.¡± Iined as I touched my weak legs.


    ¡°That is the part of many side effects s you have to face for the amount of blood you lostst night.¡± Dr. Richard said and that made me turn my attention to him.


    ¡°Many side effects??¡± I asked as fear gripped me.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be constantly weak, might even pass out at times, breathing faster than normal, sweating too much and you might even go into shock.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± I almost screamed but stopped myself when I felt a painful migraine in my head.


    I groaned in pain as I held my head with my two hands. The doctor cane close to me and was saying something but I couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying, I could only see his mouth moving.


    It felt as if someone was hitting something on my head. It was so painful to the extent that I had almost cried. The migraine continued for a few seconds before it finally stopped.


    ¡°Are you alright miss??¡± I could finally hear the butler and the doctor¡¯s concerned voices.


    ¡°Do I look alright to you?? What the hell did you do to me??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Only what you asked. I warned you about the consequences.¡± The doctor answered. What the hell is this bastard saying??


    ¡°What would you have had me do. Do you expect me to let him bleed to death when I know that I had a way to save him??¡± I asked angrily. l as I gave him my fiercest look.


    ¡°Uhmm.. n.. no miss..¡± The doctor stuttered when he noticed how angry I looked.


    ¡°So why the fuck are you ming me for what¡¯s happening instead of trying to remedy it? Aren¡¯t you a fucking doctor? Do you kow that just one word from me and you¡¯ll loose your doctor¡¯s license?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I am so sor..¡±


    ¡°So then get to work!!!¡± I screamed at him while he moved back in fear.


    ¡°Miss, shouting at him will only make you weaker. Save your strength so you won¡¯t pass ou¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me what to do!!¡± I warned, cutting the butler¡¯s words off.


    He was right but I didn¡¯t want to agree with him. I was really getting weak anytime I raised my voice so I had to rx a little. When I had calmed down, I turned to the doctor who had fear written all over his face.


    I eyed him in disgust as I watched as his fear increased when he noticed that I had turned my attention to him. He had been running his mouth since but now, he looks like a lost kitten. What a coward.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s Oliver? Is he conscious now??¡± I asked while he stared at me in confusion.


    ¡°Which Oliver Miss??¡± He asked back. Is he trying to pull my legs now or what? Why is he asking me such a stupid question. I opened my mouth to talk but the butler beat me to it.


    ¡°Oliver, the young master¡¯s cousin that¡¯s lying unconscious in that room. The same man that you treated.¡± The butler said rather loudly. That only made the doctor look more confused.


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°The young master¡¯s cousin.¡± The butlerpleted at the top of his voice before turning to face the doctor, giving him weird nces.


    What¡¯s wrong with them?? Why does it feel like I¡¯m left out when I¡¯m the one doing the talking? The way they were exchanging side nces made me suspicious. What are they talking about??


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you both?? I asked you a question!!¡± I said at the top of my voice and that made them finally turn their attention back to me.


    ¡°He is still unconscious but we¡¯ve passed the worst part.¡± The doctor answered quickly.  I heaved a sigh of relief when I heard that.


    ¡°So why¡¯s he still unconscious if we¡¯ve passed the worst part??¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lost a lot of blood so his body needs time to heal from those lethal wounds, he¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± The doctor exined.


    ¡°Okay then..¡±


    ¡°So now, over to me. What do I do to get rid of this weakness I¡¯m feeling??¡± I asked. The g was in a few days time and I¡¯m already having problems with my body. What a mess!!


    ¡°Just take enough rest, try eating as much veggies and fruits as possible and don¡¯t try to over work yourself.¡± The doctor advised.


    ¡°Is that all??¡±


    ¡°Well, you need to take these drugs everyday, morning and evening after your meal to help you get some of your strength back.¡± The doctor said as he ced some drugs on the table.


    ¡°Okay, so what about my legs. I can¡¯t walk with them for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to use a wheelchair. I ordered for one this morning before you woke up just in case. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll only use it till you¡¯re able to work properly.¡±


    ¡°How long will that take??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just a day or two at most. But make sure to always exercise your legs regrly so it would get stronger.¡± He adviced and I nodded.


    ¡°Go bring the wheelchair in for me. I¡¯m so sick and tired of lying on this bed.¡± He didn¡¯t waste anytime and rushed out of the room. Leaving only me and the butler.


    ¡°I almost forgot to ask. Miss, how did he get those wounds??¡± The butler asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I found him in an alley on my way home.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Someone tried to attack him. Don¡¯t you think it would be best if we alerted the Montgomery¡¯s family about the attack??¡± The butler asked again.


    ¡°No. No one¡¯s going to do anything till he wakes up. If he choose to tell his family about his attack, then so shall it be but until he wakes up, no one is saying anything. Tell that to everyone, including the doctor.¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Yes miss.¡± He answered as he bowed his in response.


    I chose not to let them know till he wakes up so he¡¯ll be able to exin what actually happened to him. They might have med me for his attack since they don¡¯t know who did it and Steven was the only one with me at that time.


    They might not believe his words since he was my driver. I know I¡¯m just being paranoid and they might not do that but it won¡¯t hurt to be precautious. Afterall, the family is really scary.


    The door was pushed open again and the doctor came in with the wheelchair. They helped me on it and pushed me into Oliver¡¯s room. After that, they left the room leaving only me and an unconscious Oliver.


    I wheeled myself closer to his bed and watched as he slept peaceful. His breath was so shallow that one might think he is dead until they ced their head on his chest.


    His wounds had already been dressed but I could still see small red stains of blood on them. Who could have actually attacked him and what was he doing in that alley at that time??


    What would heve happened to him if I didn¡¯t find him in time? Would he have been dead?? Just thinking about that sent chills all over my body. I head to shake my hand to throw away the bad thoughts I was getting.


    I raised my hand and ced it on his head. Thankfully, his fever had died down. I wanted to remove my hand when he suddenly grabbed it. I thought he was still unconscious.


    ¡°Oliver.¡± I called but he didn¡¯t answer me.


    I tried to remove my hand slowly but that only made him increase his grip on me. Suddenly, I noticed him turning on his bed and sweating profusely. It seemed like he was having a nightmare.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oliver..¡± I called again and tapped him repeated as I tried to wake him up but it didn¡¯t work.


    Then, started mumbling some words under his breath. I got so curious to hear what he was saying so I moved closer to him and ced my ear on his mouth to hear what he was saying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me..¡± I heard him mutter.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me mom..¡± He continued as a tear fell down his cheeks.


    I moved back as I stared at him in surprise. Mom??

 25

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me mom..¡± He continued as a tear fell down his cheeks.


    I moved back as I stared at him in surprise. Mom?? He was even tearing up. Something I never expected that would happen. Does he have a bad rtionship with his mother? Why did he look so sad when he mentioned her name??


    I had a lot of unanswered questions in my head but I didn¡¯t voice them out. I couldn¡¯t even ask anyone because I¡¯m really sure no one would answer me. The only thing I could do was pet him back to sleep.


    I whispered small encouraging words in his ear and it didn¡¯t take a while for him to stop shaking and go back to sleep. Finally. I tried to remove my hand from his grip but he wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°Just stay for now..¡± He muttered sleepily.


    I decided not to struggle and let him do what he wants. For now though. I know that when he wakes up, he is going to turn back to his old narcissistic and idiotic self since he wasn¡¯t in his right mind now.


    Iid my head on the bed and watched as he slept peacefully. Watching him sleep started to affect me as well because it didn¡¯t take a long time for me to go into a very deep slumber. I guess I was too tired.


    ********************************************


    He squinted his sleepy eyes as the rays of the sun touched them. He yawned tiredly as he stared around in surprise. What was he doing here in his room? Thest thing he remembered was being attacked by that man in the alley.


    When he knew that his assault on the man was far lesser than what the man did to him since he was caught off guard, he tried to escape. What he rememberedst was passing away on the bare ground in that alley so howe he¡¯s here right now??


    Who found him and brought him here?? Never in his entire life did he think he would survive that attack. He thought he was going to die. His attack only means that they were trying to cover up what had happened.


    They didn¡¯t want him to find out the truth but who could that be? Who was the mastermind behind everything?? Who¡¯s willing to kill him to cover the truth even after knowing what would happen if something bad ever happens to him.


    Plus, how did the person know about what he was going to do? How did they find out his whereabouts that day? He had so many unanswered questions and couldn¡¯t wait to get to the bottom of it.


    After several years, he finally figured out a lead to know what had actually happened years ago only to find out that it was only a trap. He really needs to catch the culprit whoever he or she is and make them pay for what they did to him and his family.


    He would stop at nothing to finish them off even though that meant risking his life.


    He tried to sit up, that was when he realised something, rather someone was holding him down. He looked towards his side only to see someone resting his or her head on the bed, probably asleep.


    He couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face because of the lengthy hair that was hindering it. He stretched his hands and used it to remove the hair that was blocking the person¡¯s face.


    His eyes almost bulged out when he saw Ariel. What was she doing here?? Then, he noticed that she was seating on a wheelchair. Why was she on a wheelchair??


    ¡°Could it be?? No.. that¡¯s impossible. The Ariel that I know hates me. She wouldn¡¯t do that for me. Never..¡± He thought to himself.


    He managed to slowly release his hands from hers. Then he crawled out of the bed from the other side. He stood in front of the full length mirror and stared at his dressed injuries.


    Just one more blow and he would have been gone but here he was. Who could have actually saved him?? He turned towards Ariel with a suspicious look on his face.


    He noticed her turn in her sleep and was about to fall off the bed when he caught her. He carried her up from the wheelchair and ced her on the bed so she would be morefortable.


    She didn¡¯t even wake up at all even with all of the movements. Was she that tired?? After he had ced her on the bed, he used the duvet to cover her body before he walked out of the room.


    ¡°Young master!!¡± He heard the moment he reached the hallway.


    He turned towards the direction of the voice only to see Butler Alfred running towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?!?!¡± Butler Alfred asked at the top of his voice as his eyes glittered with happiness.


    ¡°Shushh.¡± He said as he ced his indec finger on his lips, indicating for him to reduce the volume of his voice.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep..¡± He added ad he pointed to his room.


    Butler Alfred nodded his head in understanding as he tried to keep his voice down.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± Alfred whispered as he lowered his head to stare at his wounds.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m even surprised that I survived it. Who brought me here?¡± He asked back.


    ¡°It was your wife sir.¡± Alfred answered.


    ¡°Really??¡± He asked in a doubting tone.


    ¡°Yes, she even gave you some of her blood since you lost a lot.¡± Alfred added.


    ¡°Is that why she was on a wheelchair??¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, the doctor drew out a lot and that made her very weak.¡±


    Adrian stared at him in surprise when he said that. It was so hard to believe because the Ariel he knows and lives with would rather let him bleed to death than bring him home and even give out something of hers to him.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth Alfred??¡± Adrian asked. It was so damn hard for him to believe all that.


    ¡°Why would I lie to you young master? You can ask doctor Richard if you are still doubting my words.¡± Said Alfred.


    Adrain stared into space like he was lost in thought. Why would she save him after the way he had been treating her since she arrived?? He termed her a whore and even tried to kiss her against her will.


    Why would she save him after all that or does she have some hidden agenda or something? Does she want him to feel indebted to her?? He narrowed his eyes when that thought crossed his mind.


    There¡¯s no way he would ever feel indebted to her. He would rather die than owe her his life. He didn¡¯t ask any question and strolled into his study while Alfred followed behind him.


    ¡°Would you like to have breakfast now??¡± Alfred asked when they reached the door to his study.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll let you know whan I need something.¡± He answered Alfred before he entered the study and shut the door behind him.


    Alfred didn¡¯t ask more questions even though there was a lot in his mind. He has lived with Adrian for a long time and even took care of him when he was a still baby.


    That was enought to let him know that Adrian had always been really secretive and doesn¡¯t even let him in his study. Him asking more questions would only anger Adrian and he doesn¡¯t want that.


    He just left after Adrian had shut the door.


    ********************************************


    He plopped down on the couch tiredly and rested his head on the headrest. At that moment, different thoughts started to swim in his head. Coupled with trying to find out the truth of what happened years ago, he is now stucked with a wife that isn¡¯t really who he thought she is.


    How was she able to find him in that dark and lonely alley? What was she doing there in the first ce? Was it all a coincidence or did she actually n it??


    If she did n it, what was she trying to achieve? Why did she save him when she could have just left him there to die? What is she trying to achieve?? He couldn¡¯t still wrap his head around the decision she made.


    He was very sure that she was up to something and he wouldn¡¯t stop till he finds out what it was.

 26

    *TWO DAYS LATER*


    I sat in front of my mirror as Ibed my long wavy hair. It¡¯s been two straight days and I still haven¡¯t seen Oliver nor Adrian. I was worried and angry at the same time.


    Ever since I fainted when Adrian locked me up in my room that day, he hasn¡¯te to me to maybe apologize for what he did to me and Oliver didn¡¯t evene to thank me for saving his life that evening. How ungrateful.


    To me, it felt like they were both avoiding me and I wonder why. I was the one doing the avoiding before and now I want to see them. At least, I deserve an exnation for all that had been happening these past few days.


    Any time I ask about them from the maids, they always say that they left the mansion to attend business outside and I didn¡¯t even see them leaving oring into the mansion at all. I tried going to Oliver¡¯s room and Adrian¡¯s study to maybe look for them but it is always locked.


    It has been lonely these days since I couldn¡¯t go to school due to my health


    I was finally able to walk fine today so I invited Sandy to go out shopping with me. I decided to just skip school for the rest of this week and just focus on my health so I¡¯ll be able to attend the g this weekend.


    After I was done withbing my hair, I picked my drugs that were lying on the table and swallowed them. Then, I drank a cup of water I had kept on the table.


    I sighed and stood up from the chair. I took off my towel and put on the dress I hadid out on my bed before. It was a very simple peach colored dress but looked really ssy on me.


    What can I say, even the most ugly dress would look different on my body. I finished it up with a pair of heels and I put on my jewelries. I picked up my purse and put in my phone and credit card.


    I stood in front of my full length mirror and admired my gorgeous self. I look really good. With that thought, I left my room and was about to head out to the garage when I heard a manly voice behind me;


    ¡°Where are you going??¡± I turned back swiftly only to see Oliver seated on the couch in the living room. He¡¯s finally at home today.


    ¡°What??¡± I asked like I didn¡¯t hear him the first time.


    ¡°Where are you going dressed like that??¡± He asked again as he used his eyes to ess my body from up to down and then up again.


    ¡°To see someone.¡± I answered curtly.


    ¡°Who??¡±


    ¡°A friend.¡± I answered as I gave him a weird look and that made him scoff.


    ¡°I see..¡± He muttered as he stood up and was about to leave thee living room when I asked..


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you??¡± He stopped walking and turned back to me when I asked that question.


    ¡°What do you mean??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I deserve some exnation??¡± I questioned as I folded my arms beneath my boobs.


    ¡°For what exactly??¡± He asked back. Really?? How obnoxious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring me for two days straight and now that you¡¯ve finally seen me, you don¡¯t think you have to say something to me??¡±


    ¡°Why would I be avoiding you? I don¡¯t have time for whatever it is that you are trying to say.¡± He muttered and was about to leave when I walked up to him and stood in his way.


    ¡°What are you doing?? Get out of my way!!¡± He ordered but I wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving till you thank me.¡± I said adamantly. I know that I was acting like a child right now but I just wanted to hear him say it.


    ¡°For what exactly??¡± He asked again. Seriously?? He wants to act like he doesn¡¯t know that I was the one that saved his life??


    ¡°For saving your life that night. Because of what I did to save you, my health isn¡¯t¡­.


    ¡°Why did you do it then?¡± He asked, cutting me off.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°Why did you save me when you could have just left me there to die??¡± He asked again.


    This ungrateful bastard!! I just felt like pping some sense into him. How dare he!!


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?? Can¡¯t you be a normal person and just thank me for saving your pathetic life??¡± I asked furiously.


    ¡°A pathetic life that you were kind enough to donate blood for??¡±


    ¡°Yes. Like you said, I donated my blood for you and it almost killed me. Why can¡¯t you thank me for sacrificing that much for you??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Did you thank me when I helped you that day?¡± I stared at him in confusion when he asked me that question.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Whta the fuck are you talking about??¡±


    ¡°Wow.. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve forgotten so soon. Well, let me refresh your memory. When you passed out in your room that day, who came to your aid??¡± His question shut me up immediately.


    ¡°And if I could remember correctly, you didn¡¯t even thank ne so why should I do the same to you?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Those two asions are very different.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°How so? I saved your ¡®pathetic¡¯ and you did the same for mine so what¡¯s the fuss about??¡± He asked.


    Did he just use my words against me??


    ¡°Did you donate any of your blood for me??¡± I asked trying to turn the argument to my favour.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to engage in a childish debate with you. I can buy you a lot of blood bags if that would make you shut your loud mouth.¡± He said before he pushed me out of his way and left me standing in the living room with my mouth widened in shock.


    Did he seriously justy his filthy hands on me and call me loud?? That ungrateful bastard. Next time, I won¡¯t look his way even though I have the means to help him. I¡¯ll grant him his wish and leave him to die anytime he needs my help.


    When I had finally found my voice, he had already left the parlor. I had the urge to go after him and knock some sense into his brain but I held myself back.


    I¡¯ll make him regret what he just said to me. Don¡¯t you worry Oliver, as long as both of us are still living in this house, I promise to make your life a living hell. You just made a big mistake by treating me like a fool.


    With that vow in mind, I left the mansion.


    ********************************************


    I and Sandy walked majestically into the mall and as usual, heads turned to stare at us. We walked towards the female section like we didn¡¯t notice the attention we were getting.


    After shopping for hours, we decided to take a short break in the restaurant above the shopping section. We took our seats opposite each other. Shortly after, the waiter came and took our orders before serving us our food.


    We digged into our food as we engaged in small talks about fun things. After talking for a while, I decided to ask Samdy the question that had been bothering me.


    ¡°Sandy..¡± I called and she looked up from her food.


    ¡°Do you know a lot about the Montgomery family??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not really. What¡¯s wrong??¡± She asked back.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Oliver¡¯s mother?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Adrian¡¯s paternal aunt? What about her?¡±


    ¡°Is she still alive? Is she still with her family??¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s alive and still with her family. It¡¯s Adrain that lost his mom.¡± She answered as she munched slowly on her food. My interest was piqued when I heard that.


    ¡°He did? When??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Years ago. That was how he got into that ident that made him disabled and disfigured his face.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Really??¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes. Howe you don¡¯t know that? Everyone does. It¡¯s all over the inte.¡± She answered.


    ¡°But if Adrian was the one that lost his mother, howe Oliver was crying about it when his mother is still alive and well??¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°What did you say??¡± Sandy asked.


    ¡°Nothing..¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her about my suspicions yet. The thoughts I¡¯m having right now are really outrageous but I still couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. It¡¯s confusing and at the same time, it made sense.


    I mean, why else would Oliver be crying about loosing a mother he still has unless¡­.

 27

    Immediately after Ariel left the mansion, a fancy looking car approached. It came from the other side of the road so Ariel wasn¡¯t able to notice it. The gates to the mansion were opened quickly for the car to enter.


    The car parked in the driveway and a man in iste twenties, dressed in ck fancy suit emerged from the car. He looked so young and handsome but obviously older than Adrian.


    The servants around bowed down their head and greeted him as he walked into the main building. He didn¡¯t say anything but only nodded whenever he hears the greetings.


    Finally, he got to the house and was about to head to Adrian¡¯s room when a voice in the living room stopped him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He heard and turned only to see Adrian seated on a wheelchair in the living room.


    ¡°Is that the best way to greet your cousin??¡± He asked but Adrain didn¡¯t reply him. He only scoffed in anger.


    Just like that, they engaged themselves in a very intense staringpetition. Everyone that was in the room at that time left immediately because it seemed like hell was about to break loose and they didn¡¯t want to be caught in the cross fire.


    The staring rather, ring contest continued for more minutes and when the two of them realised that they couldn¡¯t keep up with the act anymore, they bursted out in a round of heartyughter.


    ¡°Cousin..¡± The man called as he walked up to Adrian and did a brotherly handshake with him.


    ¡°Your acting is getting really good.¡± The man muttered as he assessed Adrain from head to toe with a small chuckle.


    ¡°What can I say? I learnt from the best.¡± Adrian answered.


    That statement made the man smile. He walked towards a sofa and sat on it while Adrian turned his wheelchair to face him.


    ¡°So, how have you been? And your gorgeous wife, where¡¯s she??¡± The man asked as he looked around to see if he can catch a small glimpse of Ariel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking, she isn¡¯t around.¡± Adrain adviced.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Today¡¯s a week day so she probably is in school now.¡± The man said.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t. She went out to meet with someone.¡± Adrain muttered as a huge frown appeared on his face.


    ¡°Who is it??¡± The man asked when he noticed the change in expression on Adrain¡¯s face.


    ¡°She said it¡¯s a friend of hers.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t believe her. That¡¯s the reason you are putting on this act??¡± He asked as he eyed the wheelchair and Adrain¡¯s face.


    ¡°No..¡± Adrain muttered.


    ¡°Then why would you go to this extent just to make a fool out of the poor girl?¡± Adrain was about to reply when the man cut him off.


    ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me..¡± He sat up on the chair and turned to face Adrian with a serious and yet amused look on his face.


    ¡°Are you jealous??¡± Adrain¡¯s face snapped towards him when he asked that question.


    ¡°Jealous about what??¡± He asked back.


    ¡°Jealous about the person you suspect she¡¯s meeting with.¡±


    ¡°What?? Why the hell would I be jealous?? I¡¯m not even into her to the extent that would make me jealous of any stupid lover that she has.¡± Adrain exined.


    ¡°That means you¡¯re into her. Even if it¡¯s a little bit??¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Not at all. She isn¡¯t even my type anyways.¡±


    ¡°Nor are you her type too, no wonder she keeps a lover.¡± The man muttered as he tried to hold back hisughter that was about to erupt out of his mouth.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? I am handsome, rich and still very young looking. Why wouldn¡¯t she be into me too?¡± Adrain asked as he gave the man an annoyed look.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what it seems like to me. Why would you put yourself through this much stress by trying to fool her and still get mad when she doesn¡¯t want you for who you¡¯re trying so hard to be?? I mean, she¡¯s so young and still very beautiful. You don¡¯t expect her to be tied down in a marriage that she obviously never wanted before.¡± Adrian scoffed when he heard that beautiful part.


    ¡°What?? Are you trying to deny that she¡¯s beautiful?¡± The man asked as he raised his brows at Adrian.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t that beautiful to me. I¡¯ve seen bet¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!! That¡¯s a big lie.¡± The man said cutting Adrian¡¯s words off.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t seen her before, I would have thought that you were actually telling the truth.¡± He continued.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t that beautiful.¡± Adrian argued.


    ¡°Oh, but she is. She¡¯s very gorgeous and you know it but you¡¯re trying to lie so that you¡¯ll be able to ease the pain of knowing someone like her didn¡¯t fall for your charms.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Charms?? What charms?? It¡¯s not like I tried to seduce her or anything.¡± Adrian lied.


    ¡°Oh really?? You think I don¡¯t know that you were trying to by using my name and identity??¡± Adrian¡¯s head snapped up the moment he heard that.


    ¡°How do you know that??¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I have eyes and ears everywhere.¡± The man answered.


    ¡°So tell me. How did it feel to be rejected by your own wife?? I want to know since no sane girl has ever managed to say no to me.¡± He asked with an amused and cocky expression on his face.


    ¡°Oh shut up.¡± Adrain muttered and that made the man to burst into a mockingughter.


    ¡°Look at your face. You are so pained by it.¡± He said as he tried to reduce hisughter but that only made it louder.


    ¡°Have you had your fun now? You need to leave!!¡± Adrian said angrily and that made the man to stopughing immediately.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to see your gorgeous wife because you are afraid I¡¯ll steal her from you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just leave!¡± Adrian said again.


    ¡°Is that a go ahead for me to make a move on her? You know, I never miss my target.¡± The man teased as he stared at Adrian but Adrain took his words too serious.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Adrian said, suddenly turning serious.


    ¡°Rx man. Why are you suddenly turning so serious? I would never steal what¡¯s my cousin¡¯s.¡± He said trying to lighten up the mood but Adrian didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    He just gave him a dead stare before he wheeled himself away from the living room. The man chuckled at his behaviour but didn¡¯tin since he knows how temperamental Adrian can be.


    He only wanted to confirm something and his suspicions were right. Adrain does care about her no matter how cold he tries to act. It¡¯s very funny because of how heins about her evertime.


    That only made him to want to meet Ariel. He wanted to talk face to face with the person that is slowly managing to creep into his cousin¡¯s dead heart.


    ********************************************


    I mean, why else would Oliver be crying about loosing a mother he still has unless¡­. Hold up Ariel. Don¡¯t just jump into conclusions yet. You might be wrong. Let¡¯s just find out more evidence before concluding that¡¯s the reason.


    I said to my self as I turned my attention back to my food. Minutester, I and Sandy were done with or lunch. Instead of going straight home, we decided to go for another round of shopping again.


    By the time we were done, the things we had bought were too much to fit in the car so we had to pay them to deliver it to our respective homes. After that, we bid each other good bye before we left for our various houses.


    When the car reached the gate of the mansion, I saw another car drive out through the gate unto the other side of the road. I squinted my eyes as I tried to see who it was but couldn¡¯t because of the tinted ss.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After the car had drove out, Steven drove in and parked in the garage. I got out of the car and headed into my room. I was still deep in thought. Who was the person that visited Adrian? Was it a rtive or someone else?

 28

    *GALA D-DAY*


    I held the two beautiful and expensive looking ball gowns in my hands as I tried to figure out the best one to wear. The g was starting in a few hours time and I still haven¡¯t figured out the best one to wear.


    One of the dress was a very long armless silver gown with a slit by the side and the other was a long ck gown with silver studs used to beauty it. They were both very gorgeous so it was so hard to choose one because I wanted to look my best today.


    I picked my phone that wasying idly on my bed and was about to give Sandy a call to ask for her opinion when I heard a knock on my door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I said when the person knocked on the door the second time. The door was pushed open and a petite looking maid walked in.


    ¡°What is it??¡± I asked as I ced my phone back on my bed.


    ¡°You have some guests ma¡¯am¡± She answered as she kept her head bowed.


    ¡°Guests? Let them in.¡± I ordered. I chose not to go out to meet them because I was toozy to.


    Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t really naked as I was putting on a bath robe so I¡¯m fine with them meeting me like this. The maid left and came back minutester with some people behind her.


    Two of them pushed in a wheeled wardrobe filled with beautiful and expensive looking dresses and shoes. Another came in with a box filled with fancy looking jewelries and thest one came in with a make up box.


    ¡°Good Afternoon Mrs. Montgomery.¡± They all greeted as they bowed their heads respectfully to me.


    Okay.., what¡¯s going on? Why are they here??


    ¡°We were sent by your husband to prepare you for the g.¡± The one whom seemed like their boss said.


    Oh my God. Really?? Adrian sent them?? I had the urge to scream out in happiness but I held myself back. Here I was thinking that he didn¡¯t care about me as he had been avoiding me since the day he locked me up in my room but I guess that I was wrong.


    Was this a way of him apologizing to me?? If he was trying to apologize this way, I guess he is forgiven already.


    ¡°What about the new Mercedes he got for you the other day? That one is way more expensive than these dresses you are staring at.¡± My inner woman asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that. He gave it to me when I didn¡¯t really need it. I¡¯m in dire need of these now and he came to my rescue. Besides, he made me take the car by force so it doesn¡¯t really count.¡± I answered and I felt her roll her imaginary eyes at me.


    ¡°Like you didn¡¯t like the car in the first ce.¡± She replied and that made me frown. I didn¡¯t want anything to ruin my mood so I blocked her out of my head.


    ¡°Can you sit here ma¡¯am.¡± The make up artist said as she pointed at the seat in front on my mirror.


    I didn¡¯t argue with her and sat on the seat. She walked towards me and cleaned off the make-up I had put on my face before they came in. When she was done, she got to work.


    At the same time, the hair stylist was doing wonders on my hair. By the time they were both done, I could barely recognize myself. It was as if some type of goddess had stolen my body.


    I smiled as I admired myself in the mirror. I couldn¡¯t help fallen in love the more with what I was seeing.


    After that, they pushed the wheeled wardrobe closer to where I was so I would be able to choose a dress. I didn¡¯t know which one to pick as they were all very beautiful.


    ¡°The red one would look really good on you.¡± Their leader voiced out when she noticed my confused state. She picked out the armless red dress from the hanger and showed it to me.


    ¡°It matches your fiery red lipstick.¡± She added with a small smile. I nodded thoughtfully and collected the gown from her.


    I went into my closet and took off my bathrobe. I didn¡¯t want to change in front of them as I didn¡¯t enjoy being naked in front of strangers no matter what gender they were. I put on my panties and wore the gown.


    After that, I walked out of the closet while they helped me to tie the straps at the back. When they were done, I stood in front of the full length mirror and couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    The gown was marvelous. It hugged all the curves around my body tightly and brought out my shape. It had a slit at the right side that reached my thighs so I was able to walk fine.


    Then, they finished the look with a pair of silver heels with red diamond jewelry so it woukd match my outfit.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± I asked as I did a small twirl for them.


    ¡°Gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Magnificent.¡±


    ¡°Like a goddess.¡±


    ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± They praised as they couldn¡¯t stop gushing over me.


    One of them even took my picture after I had consented to it and posted in on their social media page. In a few moments, differentments started flooding in and their followers grew.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I could see the happiness written all over their faces as people praised their works. I¡¯m sure with just this picture of mine, they were going to be fully book for a very long time.


    I picked up my diamond ring that was resting on the table and wore it around my left finger.


    I smiled in satisfaction and picked up my purse. Headlines are going to be made tonight. With that thought in mind, I picked my phone from the bed and left the room.


    I was about to head down the stairs when I saw Oliver standing downstairs impatiently. It was as if he was waiting for someone. When he heard my heels clicking on the tiles, he turned is head towards me.


    His mouth widened agape when he saw me. He was speechless. I chuckled within me as I walked down the stairs, towards where he was standing.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m good looking. You don¡¯t have to drool over me.¡± I taunted as I used my hands to help him close his opened mouth.


    He was finally able to regain hisposure. He seemed really embarrassed because I caught him drooling over me but he was able to recover from it quickly.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± He asked inquisitively.


    ¡°And how¡¯s that your business?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°It is my business since I¡¯m your date and we are alreadyte.¡± He answered as he tool a short nce at his wristwatch.


    ¡°Wait.. hold up right there. What do you mean by you being my date? Isn¡¯t that Adrian¡¯s job?¡± I asked as I stared at him in surprise.


    That was when I realised that we were putting on matching outfits. He was wearing a very fancy suit thatprised of ck pants, a ck long-sleeved top and a red jacket. He also had his hair styled.


    If anyone sees us like this, they would think he was actually the one I got married to.


    ¡°Well, Adrian isn¡¯t around to apany you to the g so he asked me to go on his stead.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You are still recovering from your injury and if I could still recall clearly, the person I got married to is Adrian, not you. If Adrian isn¡¯t attending with me, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± I said and was about to leave when he held my hands and pulled me back.


    ¡°It¡¯s either you go with me or you don¡¯t attend at all.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are to give me choices??¡± I asked as I tried to wriggle my hand from his hold but that only made him yo tighten his grip.


    ¡°I¡¯m your worse nightmare. Now, choose while I¡¯m still being nice!!¡± He ardered as he red at me coldly. I whimpered in pain as his grip got tighter and more painful at every passing moment.


    I stopped struggling the moment he said that. His yful eyes had turned really cold and that scared the wits out of me. I had no choice but to agree with his choices since there was no way he would let me go alone.


    ¡°You made a good choice.¡± He muttered as he patted my hair softly before he pulled me out of the mansion with him.


    Outside, a limousine was already waiting for us. The back door was opened for us and he made me enter first before he followed suit. Within a few seconds, we were already out on the road and on our way to the g.


    Seating beside him was really ufortable and now, I had to spend the rest of the night with him. This party was gonna be a very long one.

 29

    After being on the road for what seems like hours, the car finally stopped. I could see a huge number of people, probably the ones attending the g and some reporters had gathered around the car.


    They probably wanted to see the owner of the fancy limo. On a normal asion, I would have been very happy with the attention that I was recieving but not today since Oliver had to force me to go with him.


    The driver came down and opened the door for us. Oliver came out first before he stretched his hands towards me. I had no choice but to take his hands and he helped me out of the car.


    There was a hugemotion the moment I was recognized by the crowd.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ariel, Adrian¡¯s now wife?¡±


    ¡°Where is her husband?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the man with her?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she bring her husband as her date to the party?¡±


    ¡°Or is she still married to him? But she¡¯s still putting on her wedding ring.¡± That was when I realised that no one knew that Oliver is Adrian¡¯s cousin. But how was that possible??


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible. No one has seen your husband¡¯s face before. Not even you.¡± My subconscious said to me.


    I raised my head and stared rather red at Oliver who didn¡¯t really have any surprised look on. It was as if he was expecting this to happen. Why did he have to force me to go with him?


    He was ruining my night, my ns. Now the headlines would be NEWLY MARRIED BILLIONAIRE GETS CHEATED ON BY HIS TEENAGE WIFE. How embarrassing.


    I tried to remove my hand from his grip so we wouldn¡¯t seem too close but that only made him to tighten his hold on me. He ced his hand around my waist like he was my husband and was about pulling me into the building with him when I heard a very nastyment from one of the onlookers.


    ¡°How can she be so shameless to bring another man to a party when she¡¯s married to someone else?¡± Onedy asked.


    ¡°Well, what were you expecting? Girls like her think they own the world. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t expect her to keep her legs closed if she has a crippled for a husband.¡± Herpanion answered and they both burst outughing.


    I could feel my insides burning with rage when I heard that. I wanted to go attack them for the nonsense they uttered but Oliver held me back.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡± He said but I wouldn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Why should I? After they insulted me to my face??¡± I asked and wanted to pull myself away from his hold. He didn¡¯t let me go. Rather, he pulled me with him into the huge building while the guards around were able to stop the reporters from following us in.


    When we got to a quiet ce in the building, I forcefully pulled myself away from him like he had some type of skin disease.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?? Why did you stop me?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°I just saved you from a big disaster.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be nice if the public startmenting on your unruly behavior at a very important event.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be much better than having the public think I¡¯m in a rtionship with you??¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? You¡¯re acting like you didn¡¯t enjoy the attention you were receiving.¡± He muttered as he gave me a very cocky smile.


    What the hell!!!


    ¡°Enjoying??? Really?? You think I was enjoying the attention??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What useless attention was I getting that I haven¡¯t received before? You ruined everything for me tonight. All because you forced your way here with me, everyone thinks that I am cheating on Adrian.¡± I used.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve always been doing? Moving around in public ces with your lover??¡± He asked.


    Wait, how does he know that? Does that mean that he was the one that trailed after me that day because I¡¯m very sure Adrian doesn¡¯t have such time to waste on me. I¡¯m sure he followed me that day and told lies to Adrian.


    ¡°Were you the one that spread those lies about me having an affair? Were you the one that told Adrian?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What if I said yes?¡± He asked back as the annoying smile on his face grew.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!!¡± I cussed out as I hit him really hard on his cheek causing his face to whip to the side.


    ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± He asked as his gaze on me suddenly turned really cold, his cocky smile had finally disappeared.


    ¡°Yes I did and I won¡¯t hesitate to hit you again.¡± I answered. I didn¡¯t want to seem scared so he won¡¯t think he has power over me. I needed to teach him a lesson for what he did.


    ¡°How dare you spread such lies about me? Because of you, Adrian already sees me as a cheat.¡± I said as I gritted my teeth with so much anger.


    ¡°I just told him what I saw. Isn¡¯t hugging some guy that isn¡¯t your husband at a cafe enough for someone as sane as I am to use you of cheating?¡±


    ¡°A sane man would be able to tell that he isn¡¯t my lover but rather, my brother.¡± I uttered and that made him scoff.


    ¡°Really?? You¡¯re still going to lie that he¡¯s your brother?¡± He asked angrily.


    How did he know that I said Hiry was my brother. The only one I told that to was Adrian. Or did Adrian tell him that? Probably because they obviously discuss about almost every thing. Even me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie because he¡¯s actually my brother.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Oh.. I see.¡± He said ad he chuckled softly.


    ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t have to exin myself to the likes of you. You had better tell Adrian that your usations against me was wrong or else¡­.¡±


    ¡°Or else what??¡± He asked, cutting me off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Adrian about how you¡¯ve been trying to woe me.¡± I threatened.


    He stared at me in fear and that made me smile triumphantly. I was finally able to scare him. I opened my mouth and was about to say something when he burst outughing.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°You actually think Adrian would believe that I tried to woe you??¡± He asked as he tried to stop himself fromughing.


    That made me think. He was right. Adrian might not believe me after the lies this bastard had told him and also, Oliver is his cousin. He wasn¡¯t going to believe an ¡®unfaithful¡¯ spouse over his cousin.


    The louder isughter got made me more irritated when I realised that I was very powerless in such a situation. He was getting his way with a lot of things I can¡¯t even do anything to stop him.


    I felt like smacking theughter off his mouth but I held myself back. I needed to leave before I do something that I might regretter. I eyed him in anger before I turned on my heels and was about to enter the hall where the party was going on when he suddenly jumped in front of me.


    ¡°Where are you going??¡± He asked.


    ¡°Away from you.¡± I muttered and was about to walk around him when he dragged me back and pushed me against the wall. Caging my body between his hard body and the wall behind me.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I asked both in anger and fear. I was scared because anyone could just open the door and catch us in this position.


    He or she could get the wrong idea because of the way he held me and that would be another problem for me.


    ¡°Are you afraid? I thought you wanted me.¡± Oliver said as his lips curved into a huge grin.


    ¡°Let go of me this instant!!¡± I ordered as I pushed really hard on his broad chest but that seemed to do nothing.


    He easily used one of his hands and held my two hands over my head so I wouldn¡¯t be able to push him away again. Then, he used his second hand to hold my thigh that was exposed due to the slit on the gown.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I croaked out in fear as I felt him trail his long fingers upwards.


    ¡°Giving you what my cousin can¡¯t. ¡± He answered. I shivered when his fingers touched my private part through my panties. He was doing whatever he wanted with me but I couldn¡¯t stop him.


    I hated how I felt so helpless against him. I kept on gazing at the door in fear. I prayed fervently within me that no one would burst in and catch us in this intimate position.


    He used his fingers to draw circles on my covered private part. It tingled and felt very good at the same time. I wanted to moan out due to the intense pleasure that I was feeling but I held myself back because of the way he was staring at me.


    It was as if he badly wanted to hear me moan. He stopped ying with my womanhood and that made me sigh in relief. If only I knew that more wasing.


    He lifted his hand and used it to grip my chin tightly. I winced because of how bad it hurt but he didn¡¯t care. He released his tight hold on my hands that were held tightly above my head.


    He used it to wrap around my waist.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I doubt Adrian would ever believe this.¡± He muttered and without warning, he pushed pushed me closer to him and pressed his warm lips on mine.

 30

    ¡°I doubt Adrian would ever believe this.¡± He muttered and without warning, he pushed pushed me closer to him and pressed his warm lips on mine.


    My breath hitched and my eyes widened in shock the moment I felt him move his lips slowly against mine. What is wrong with him? Why is he suddenly kissing me?


    I tried to push him off of me but he wouldn¡¯t budge. Instead, he held me closer and deepened the kiss. Slowly, I started to panic. Anyone could burst through that door right now and catch us like this.


    It would ruin my life and my career but I couldn¡¯t even stop him. At some point, he tightened his hold on my jaw when he realised that I wasn¡¯t gonna open my mouth anytime soon for him to invade it.


    I whimpered in pain as I felt his hold tighten on my jaw. It hurt so much but he didn¡¯t care. All he cared about was the pleasure that he was getting. Even though he pinched on my chin hard, I held in the pain and still didn¡¯t open up from him.


    I didn¡¯t want him to get full ess to my body. After seeing that I wasn¡¯t going to open up anytime soon, he pinched my exposedps harshly and that made me wince in pain.


    He took that chance and used his tongue to invade my mouth. He started sucking on it like he was trying to suck away my life. I gasped and pushed on his chest as I tried to catch my breath.


    When I saw that it was getting to much and he didn¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon, I opened my mouth wider and that allowed him more ess into me.


    I could feel him smirk against my lips. He thinks I¡¯m finally giving into him. Immediately, I sped my teeth shut as I bit on his lower lip harshly. He groaned in pain but I didn¡¯t care. I only let him go after I had my fill.


    When I finally let go of him, his lower lip was already red, swollen and bleeding at the side. Serves him right.


    ¡°Oww. What the fuck is wrong with¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t able toplete his words when I caught him off guard and punched him really hard on this face sending him across the bare floor.


    I winced as my knuckles hurt from hitting his hard face. The pain I was feeling was really great but it couldn¡¯t bepared to the one I inflicted on him.


    ¡°How dare you touch me like that??¡± I asked as I angrily wiped my lips. I felt so disgusted now as I could still feel his touch on me.


    He wasn¡¯t able to reply me and was still holding his hurt jaw in shock. He probably wasn¡¯t expecting that blow from me, neither was I. But I really needed to teach him a lesson so he wouldn¡¯t try what he did ever again.


    ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll condone your nonsense behavior. I don¡¯t care if Adrain will believe me or not but I¡¯m telling him everything that you¡¯ve been doing to me. He needs to know the type of person he calls cousin.¡± I spat as I eyed him in hatred.


    ¡°What a douchebag.¡± I muttered in spite as I arranged myself and walked away from where he was, leaving behind his shocked self.


    I finally walked into the hall where the g was taking ce. I slowed down my pace and tried walking more gracefully as I could see a lot of eyes on me. Some were filled with admiration, some envy, some lust and others, disgust.


    As I walked in further, I could hear whispers around about the supposed date I brought in with me. I guess the news had gone round. Thankfully, Oliver wasn¡¯t with me. If not, things would have been much worse.


    I navigated around the eagle like eyes that were watching me closely before I found a quiet ce to stay. The party continued as people resumed talking amongst themselves.


    As I looked around, I noticed something. The people here were amongst the top notch families in every country. Though I didn¡¯t know them, I was able to tell because of the extravagant things they wore, how they walked and talked gracefully and their poise.


    I would have felt more out of the ce if I had put on the dress I wanted to. I looked down and essed my outfit with a small smile on my face. Thankfully, Adrian came to my rescue and gave me something better to wear.


    I stayed where I was and the party went on and on till the MC climbed up the podium. The slow jam that was ying stopped immediately.


    ¡°Good eveningdies and gentlemen.¡± He called and everyone turned their attention to him.


    ¡°We wee you all once again to the Cooper¡¯s annual fund raising event.¡± He said and everyone around cheered happily.


    The Coopers. They are the family that hosts this event yearly. They are also a very prestigious family too but not here in Miami. They are from New York but they host this event in different countries every year.


    They jsut happened to pick Miami this year.


    ¡°This event wouldn¡¯t have been possible without them so let¡¯s toast to them.¡± The MC added and Mr. Cooper, who was a man in histe fifties raised his ss of champagne and everyone followed suit.


    A waiter was passing so I collected a ss of champagne from him.


    ¡°To more good and fruitful years ahead.¡± Mr. Cooper said and everyone chanted after him before they drank from their cup. I took a little sip from mine before I ced it back on the table. After everyone had settled down, the MC continued.


    ¡°At this moment, we have a very important guest in the house with us. He is someone that has never been seen in the public before but decided to honor us today. He is one of the biggest sponsors for this event. Let¡¯s give it up for Adrian Montgomery.¡± The MC said and everyone around cheered happily.


    My ears tinged when I heard the MC mention Adrian¡¯s name. I thought he wasn¡¯ting. I looked up only to see him on his wheelchair with his mask covering his face. He was putting on our wedding ring on his left finger.


    A man in suit wheeled him towards the podium before a microphone was handed over to him. They greeted everyone around before he started his speech.


    I could hear snickers amd whispers around while Adrian was talking. Most of them were insulting andughing at him, rather his disfigured face and disabled legs. The way they were talking bad against him and raining insults on him was so annoying to the extent that I felt I had to so something.


    ¡°Even with those liabilities, he still has more purpose in life than you do.¡± I muttered amd that draw their attention towards me.


    ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± The first one asked. It was ady.


    ¡°Exactly what you heard.¡± I answered curtly. Her face morphed into a frown as she moved to attack me but her friend held her back.


    ¡°That¡¯s Adrian¡¯s wife. Do you really want to attack her in front of his very eyes?¡± Her friend asked and that made her to stop dead on her tracks.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t worth it. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Her friend added and pulled her out of my sight.


    Now that they are gone, the air around feels much better. I was about to turn my attention back to Adrain when I heard someone say;N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I finally met Adrian¡¯s infamous wife.¡± I turned around only to see a very good looking young man. He looked like he was in histe twenties. He came towards me and essed my body from head to toe.


    ¡°You look more gorgoues in person.¡± He praised, his eyes not leaving my body. I stared at his face as I tried to remember if I¡¯ve met him before.


    ¡°And you are..¡± I asked when I still couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°Forgive me mydy. I¡¯m family. A cousin of your darling husband.¡± He answered as he took my right hand in his and ced a small kiss on my knuckles.


    Cousin?? How many cousin does Adrian have?? I thought it was just one? I opened my mouth and was about to say something when I saw ady walking towards us.


    ¡°Oliver.¡± She called as she wrapped his hands around his arm lovingly.


    ¡°Did you seriously ditch me for this¡­.¡± She eyed me from head to toe.


    ¡°Lady??¡± She added as she stared at me in anger.


    I didn¡¯t care about the way she was staring at me. All that was in my head was what she called him. She called him Oliver and he just told me that he is Adrian¡¯s cousin.


    If he is indeed Oliver, who¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been living with??

 31

    I didn¡¯t care about the way she was staring at me. All that was in my head was what she called him. She called him Oliver and he just told me that he is Adrian¡¯s cousin.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If he is indeed Oliver, who¡¯s the one I¡¯ve been living with??


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± I asked thedy even though I heard her clearly the first time.


    ¡°I was asking if he ditched me for you. I sincerely hope that isn¡¯t the case.¡± She answered as she tried to hold back her anger.


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t what¡¯s happening. Besides, I meant to ask what did you just call him?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Oliver.¡± She answered. The man¡¯s eyes dimmed when he understood what I was trying to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She must have been drunk from all of the wine she has taken. We¡¯ll take our leave now. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± He said and tried to leave with thedy but she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Next time?? Why would you see her next time?¡± She asked angrily.


    ¡°She¡¯s family Mnie. Let¡¯s just go now.¡± He said and tried to pull her but she moved away from his hold.


    ¡°Now I see why you look familiar. You are Adrian¡¯s teenage wife.¡± She said as she came closer to me.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Really?? Forgive my manners, I didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯m Mnie, Oliver¡¯s girlfriend.¡± She introduced as she stretched her hand to me for a handshake. I didn¡¯t hesitate and shaked her immediately.


    ¡°You look more beautiful in person tyan I had expected, what¡¯s your secret?¡± She asked as she admired my face.


    ¡°Nothing really and you look more beautiful.¡± I answered and she chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. We both know that your beauty is unmatched.¡± She answered and we bothughed out.


    ¡°Okay, enough of the greetings, we need to leave now.¡± The man said as he tried once again to pull her but she wouldn¡¯t let him. He was already frustrated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why don¡¯t you want me to greet your cousin¡¯s wife?¡± She asked angrily.


    Yeah, why is he trying to pull her away from him. I turned to stare at him while he scratched his head like he was trying to cook up a lie.


    ¡°You know I promised you a date today after the party.¡± He answered after thinking for some seconds.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°I did.¡± He argued.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me shit about any date.¡± She argued back.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m telling you now so let¡¯s go.¡± He said in frustration.


    ¡°Okay then but first things first. Take this.¡± She brought out a card from her purse and gave it to me. I collected the card and stared at it only to notice that it is her business card.


    My eyes almost bulged out when I read the name of thepany CHIC & CLASSY. A very famous fashion conpany and surprisingly, she¡¯s the owner of it.


    ¡°As you can see, I run a fashion business and right now, we are searching for new models. You fit the type we are searching for. If you ever decide to be one of our models, just give me a call through the number written there. I¡¯ll be expecting your call though.¡± She said as she gave me onest smile before leaving with the man.


    I was still in a state of shock as I watched her leave. CHIC & CLASSY was a fashionpany I had always been dreaming to model for but couldn¡¯t because of the extreme requirements and processes it took for a model to get a job there.


    But today, I was scouted by none other than their CEO. It was like a dream to me. It just felt so unreal. I was still lost in my thoughts when I heard a voice behind me.


    ¡°What are you staring at??¡± I was startled and turned immediately. I was able to finally rx when I saw that it was Adrian.


    I guess he was finally done with his speech. He was dressed in ck tux andbed his short ck hair backwards. He looked really neat. If only I could see his actual face.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± I said.


    ¡°I asked you a question.¡± He answered as he stared at me coldly.


    ¡°What did you say??¡± I asked since I didn¡¯t understand what he said the first time.


    ¡°What is that?¡± He repeated as he stared at the business card I was holding.


    ¡°A business card.¡± I answered curtly as I ced it in my purse.


    ¡°Who gave it to you?¡± He asked again as his eyes suddenly became cold. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s already having some type of suspicious thought in his head.


    ¡°Mnie, Oliver¡¯s girlfriend.¡± I answered. His eyes dted in shock when I said that. Why does he look so surprised??


    ¡°You met with Oliver¡¯s girlfriend?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I saw the other Oliver too.¡± I answered. He seemed really unstable like I had seen something I wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    ¡°Seeing him made me wonder, how many cousins do you have that¡¯s bearing the name Oliver? I thought it¡¯s just one.¡± I asked but he didn¡¯t reply my question.


    ¡°I just asked you a question.¡± I asked impatiently.


    ¡°Am I obligated to answer you?¡± He asked back, looking rather furious. I didn¡¯t want to anger him the more so I kept quiet even though I was still suspicious of all that had happened today.


    ¡°Come with me. I need to introduce you to some of my business patners.¡± He muttered as he turned his wheelchair and wheeled himself forward while I followed closely behind him like a lost puppy.


    ********************************************


    We were currently on our way home. I didn¡¯t catch a sight of Oliver, if that¡¯s even his name. I was very grateful for that because I was still angry for how he forcefully kissed me.


    I really need to tell Adrian about what he did before he hears it from someone else¡¯s mouth. I opened my mouth and was about to speak when the car suddenly stopped.


    I looked out only to find out that we had reached the mansion already. The driver opened the car and helped Adrian out before cing him on his wheelchair. After that, I came down from the car.


    Adrian didn¡¯t wait for me as the driver wheeled him into the mansion immediately. It was hard for me to match their pace as I was putting on heels.


    By the time I entered the mansion, they were no where to be found. I decided to tell him about itter. I climbed up the stairs and walked into my room. I took off my make up, dress and the heels.


    Then, I walked into the bathroom and took a short refreshing shower. After that, I walked into my closet and took out a nightdress. Then, I put it on. I wanted to head straight to bed but my stomach grumbled loudly, reminding me that I haven¡¯t eaten any food since this morning.


    I put on my flip flops and walked out of my room. I passed by Oliver¡¯s room and stopped immediately since I saw something rather, someone from the corner of my eye.


    It was very suspicious since Oliver isn¡¯t home right now. I took slow steps backwards and stood in front of the door that was open a little bit so I was able to see what was going on inside.


    I leaned closer to the dopr to get a good view of whomever it was but could only find Adrian. What is he doing in Oliver¡¯s room? I didn¡¯t really care as I was very hungry.


    I was about to leave when I saw something really surprising. I saw Adrian, pulling on his mask and that piqued my interest. I badly wanted to see who he was behind the mask.


    After he had pulled it off, he turned his back to face me so I couldn¡¯t see his face. I still stayed to watch and see maybe I could catch a small glimpse of his real face.


    Then, something very surprising happened. The crippled Adrian that I knew stood up from his wheelchair and walked perfectly towards the mirror at the edge of the room so perfectly like he was never crippled in the first ce.


    My eyes dted in shock when I was able to see his reflection on the mirror. Adrian is Oliver!!

 32

    All through the ride back home, Adrian was very silent. He was siting close to the most gorgeous woman he had everid his eyes on and that was enough to make him really ufortable.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself when he first saw her in that beautiful red dress so he lost control of himself and tried to force his way on her even though she didn¡¯t want him. That was something he had never ever thought he would do to ady.


    When she had managed to push him off her, that was when his senses came back and he started regretting what he did. He badly wanted to stay with her because he knew that a lot of lustful eyes would be on her.


    Thinking about the amount of attention that she would get from the opposite sex made him really mad so he decided to go into the g with her. He knew that she wouldn¡¯t want him close to her as Oliver so the only thing he could do was go in as his real self.


    He was able to call his assistant and had a new tux prepared for him. He quickly changed his clothes and the style of his hair so she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. Then he put on the mask that he wears and used the wheelchair to enter the hall.


    He has nevere out in the public before but decided to do it today only because of her. Things were going fine until she said she saw Mnie and Oliver. That made him shock.


    He was wondering if she had already figured out the truth but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions after he shunned her harshly. Now, in the car, he felt that she had a lot of things to say due to how she would turn to stare at him asionally.


    He hoped she hadn¡¯t found out yet since his n of getting her hadn¡¯t worked yet. It was really fun toying with her emotions so he didn¡¯t want it to stop just yet.


    Luckily, the car reached the mansion and he got out. Before she coulde down from the car, he made the driver wheel him into his room so she wouldn¡¯t be able to ask him any more questions.


    When he got there, the driver left after he had shut the door behind him. Unbeknownst to Adrian, the door wasn¡¯t shut well. There was a little opening so anyone passing could see what he was doing inside. Adrian picked up his phone and called Oliver immediately. The call was picked after it rang for about two times.


    ¡°What did you do??¡± Adrian asked the moment Oliver picked the call.


    ¡°Is that the right way to greet your one and only cousin?¡± Oliver asked yfully but Adrian didn¡¯t reply. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for any jokes. When Oliver noticed that, he turned serious immediately.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. Mnie saw the both of us together so she called me by my name in front of Ariel.¡± Oliver exined.


    ¡°Why would you meet with her in the first ce??¡± Adrian asked angrily.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to pour your anger and frustrations on me. No one asked you to pretend to be someone you¡¯re not so you can¡¯t me me if your n is going sour.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to say that if she eventually finds out, it will he my fault.¡± Asked Adrian.


    ¡°Yes. Why would you lie in the first ce? What were you trying to prove?¡± Oliver asked back.


    ¡°None of your business. I hope you¡¯ll never meet with her again.¡±


    ¡°Why not??¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife and I forbid you to ever meet her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting all possessive? It¡¯s not like I want to steal her from you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just don¡¯t show yourself to her anymore. I don¡¯t want her to start doubting me.¡±


    ¡°Even if I stop meeting with her, it won¡¯t stop her from finding out about your lies. This is just the tip of the iceberg. I wonder what else you¡¯d be willing to do to stop her from finding out about what you are hiding. I hope you won¡¯t regret all theseter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem not yours.¡±


    ¡°I see. Anyway, good luck with whatever you think you¡¯re trying to achieve.¡± Oliver muttered as he ended the call.


    Adrian sighed deeply as he used his hands tob through his hair, roughening it a little bit. He started to feel ufortable with his mask so he decided to pull it off.


    After that, he stood up from the wheelchair and walked towards his mirror. He stood in front of it as he admired his face.


    ¡°What type ofdy won¡¯t fall for this handsome face? Is the blind or what??¡± He asked himself as he touched his bare face.


    He really needs his n to work. He wanted her to fall deeply in love with him so he could prove his point but she was just too stubborn. She wouldn¡¯t even look his way twice.


    He didn¡¯t want to force her to do what she doesn¡¯t want but it was hard not to whenever he thinks about her supposed lover. She was fine with fooling around with other guys but not him. That really hurt his ego and made him look stupid.


    He badly wanted her to fall for him but how do he go about it without forcing her? He smiled happily when an idea crossed his mind. Instead of treating her the way he used to, why don¡¯t he just do something really nice from her?


    Apart form being rich and handsome, no sane girl can ever resist a kind and understanding man. He would make sure to carry his ns out well so there would be no way she would be able to resist him even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Ariel, in less than a month, you would be head over heels in love with me and that would be your weakness. You think you can y me for a fool, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the bigger fool.¡± He muttered lowly but loud enough for Ariel who had been watching him to hear.


    After seeing everything, she moved away from the door and went back into her room. The hunger that she was feeling earlier had suddenly disappeared. All that was on her mind was what she had saw and heard.


    Why didn¡¯t she realize this in the first ce? It was very obvious but she was just too blind and stupid to notice. They had a lot of simrities ranging from their eyes, voices, the way they acted and their anger issues.


    Oliver had always known what she only told Adrian. The most obvious one was that whenever Adrian was around, she wouldn¡¯t see Oliver and vice versa. She has never seen them together before.


    She had been yed as a fool by her darling husband and she couldn¡¯t even notice. He called her a whore when he had been posing as his cousin and trying to bed her.


    What if she had fallen for his advances?? That would have beenore embarrassing. Thinking about that made her angrier. She needed to teach him a huge lesson so he¡¯ll never toy with her ever again but how was she going to go about it.


    She racked her brain thoroughly to see if she could get any idea. After minutes of intense thinking, one popped in.


    ¡°Since he wants to fool me so badly, I¡¯ll y his game and dance to whatever tune he ys. We¡¯ll see who will emerge as the winner.¡± She thought as a huge smirk appeared on her face.

 33

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    Today was a Sunday so I had all the time to rest and enjoy my time at home. Last night, the news about me and Oliver rather Adrian didn¡¯t even reach the inte and I wonder why.


    I thought that the headlines everywhere would be about how I brought another man into a party when my husband was also around. Instead, I was only seeing photos of just me and Adrian together and it¡¯s getting massive apuds from theizens.


    I¡¯m even a trending topic now. I¡¯m so happy that my n is working fine. I have been getting more people that wants me as the model for their business. ording to Ana, my manager, her boss¡¯s phone has been blowing off nonstop with a lot of calls. I have a lot of people in the fashion business on my neck, including Mnie.


    They all want me to be the face of theirpanies. It¡¯s not just any smallpanies but big and expensive ones. Just a night and I¡¯m already making more fame than I ever thought that I would. All these are perks of being Adrian¡¯s wife.


    I would have been able to enjoy it to the fullest if he hadn¡¯t tried to y dirty with me. He lied about his identity and his disability to me. He used me of cheating on him when he has been trying to woe me by using his cousin¡¯s identity.


    All these while, he has been ying me for a fool, taking me as someone stupid. I bet he sees me like an idiot that can easily be fooled. Well, not anymore. I¡¯m going to pay him back for all that he has done.


    He had the firstugh but I¡¯m gonnaughst. We shall see the person that would end up looking like a fool at the end of it all. I was still lost in my thoughts when I heard my phone ring.


    I turned towards it and saw that it was Hiry calling. I picked it up immediately.


    ¡°You finally remembered that you have a sister.¡± I said, not waiting for him to talk. He has been ignoring my calls since that day I invited him on a date with Sandy.


    ¡°Good morning to you to.¡± I heard his deep voice tease me from the other end of the call.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about this morning. Since all these days, you finally decided to talk to me.¡± I said with anger brimming in me.


    ¡°I have been busy..¡±


    ¡°Indeed, more like you have been ignoring me.¡± I muttered, cutting off his obvious lies.


    ¡°I know that you were gonna scold me if we ever did talk. What would you have me do??¡±


    ¡°Maybe own up to your mistakes. Like rejecting her wasn¡¯t enough, you left her alone in that cafe.¡±


    ¡°You were there too.¡±


    ¡°So?? The least you could have done was stay with her till I came over. Do you even have an idea of how she was when you left?¡± I asked angrily but I didn¡¯t hear any reply from him.


    ¡°She looked like a lifeless corpse because the one person she had loved all her life rejected her coldly without even waiting for her to confess her feelings to him.¡± I added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to guilt trip me Ariel.¡±


    ¡°You need to be guilt tripped. Maybe that way, you would have a small idea of how she felt when you left her that way.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t force myself to reciprocate feelings that I don¡¯t have. Isn¡¯t it better to make her lose hope now than to lead her on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should force yourself to have feelings for her. There are other ways to reject her without doing what you did. The way you left her there like she meant nothing was what annoyed me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I understand your point and I¡¯m sorry for what I did.¡± Hiry apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be saying that to. You need to meet with Sandy and apologize very sincerely to her.¡±


    ¡°Ariel..¡± Hiry drawled in frustration.


    ¡°Do it or I¡¯m never talking to you again. You know that I always stand by my words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try.. Just do it. You won¡¯t die if you just apologize to her.¡± Ariel said.


    ¡°Okay.. fine. I¡¯ll do it when I¡¯m free.¡± Hiry muttered.


    ¡°You had better.¡±


    ¡°Okay mum.¡± He teased making me chuckle softly.


    ¡°I just called to check up on you. So how have you been doing? How¡¯s your life as a married woman?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Stressful..¡± I answered as I faked a tired yawn.


    ¡°What do you mean by stressful? It¡¯s not like you cook or clean the house.¡±


    ¡°I do cook for him.¡± I argued.


    ¡°I find that really hard to believe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious.¡±


    ¡°So what was his reaction to your food? Did he puke when he tasted it??¡± I heard him tease and I rolled my eyes angrily.


    ¡°Not everyone is a bad cook like you.¡±


    ¡°You only say that because you haven¡¯t tasted my food.¡±


    ¡°I have, a countless times really. They all taste really bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯ve learnt how to cook better. You¡¯ll end up licking the te by the time you¡¯re done with my food.¡±


    ¡°Gross. That¡¯s never gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°You wanna bet.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I don¡¯t wanna die of food poisoning. Keep your te licking food to yourself.¡± I said and heughed out loudly.


    When hisughter had died down, I wanted to say something but stopped myself when I heard him talking to to someone.


    ¡°Ariel, I about to head to a board meeting now. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± He said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you¡¯re ever having problems with your husband, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±


    ¡°Will do. Talk to youter.¡± I muttered before the call was ended.


    I ced my phone on the bed and was about to head into the bathroom to take my bath when I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± I answered and the door opened.


    My jaw dropped when I saw Oliver, sorry Adrian walking in with a tray of food in his hands.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± He said as he smiled sweetly at me. I didn¡¯t answer, rather I kept staring at him in shock as he walked further into the room before cing the tray on the table.


    What is he doing? Why is he bringing a food into my room? Why is he acting like what happened between us bothst night didn¡¯t happen? What the hell is wromg with him this morning??


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked when I¡¯ve finally found my voice.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Tada..¡± He said as he opened the covered food.


    ¡°Breakfast in bed.¡±

 34

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked when I¡¯ve finally found my voice.


    ¡°Tada..¡± He said as he opened the covered food.


    ¡°Breakfast in bed.¡± He added, his face brimming with a smile that¡¯s obviously not genuine.


    ¡°What do you mean by breakfast in bed?¡± I asked even though I fully know what it meant. It¡¯s just really surprising and suspicious that he of all people would do it for me.


    ¡°As you can see, I took my time to prepare a very good looking delicacy for you..¡±


    ¡°And why would you do that??¡± I asked, arms folded underneath my chest area.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°Why would you take your precious time to do this for me. I mean, we hate each other. We have never been on good terms since the day we met so why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason I¡¯m doing this. I know we had a very bad start, mostly my fault so I want to make it up to you. Hopefully, we might be good friends as time passes.¡± He exined while I sneered within.


    ¡°Apologize indeed.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m very serious. I know what I did yesterday was very uncalled for. You are my cousin¡¯s wife and I forcefully kissed you. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. I made you feel very ufortable and it made me feel bad so I want to apologize sincerely and hope that we can start all over.¡± He muttered as his face showed a bit of remorse.


    If I didn¡¯t find out about his real identity yesterday, I would have really believed what he was saying. I hate to admit it but he is a really good actor. How was he able to pull off a remorseful look as perfect as this??


    He is really good but I¡¯m not that stupid to fall into his trap anymore. Once bitten, twice shy. I would never fall a victim to his perfect acting again but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t fall into mine.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say that you prepared this food with all of the goodness in your heart, and you didn¡¯t poison it at all??¡± I asked as I gave him a suspicious look.


    ¡°I promise, I didn¡¯t put anything inside.¡± He answered but that wasn¡¯t enough to wipe off the suspicions I had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me??¡±


    ¡°You should know that the timing is very wrong for that question you just asked.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I agree. How about this?¡± He took a fork and cut part of the pancakes before taking a bite.


    ¡°See, I didn¡¯t put anything.¡± He said after he had swallowed it.


    ¡°Take another.¡± I said. I knew he didn¡¯t put anything inside. I just wanted to make him know how suspicious I was so he wouldn¡¯t suspect that I was trying to y his game with him.


    He smiled and took another before turning to stare at me.


    ¡°Your turn now.¡± He muttered while I hesitated a little before taking a bite.


    ¡°How¡¯s it??¡± He asked after I had swallowed it.


    I hate to admit it but the pancakes were so good, much better than mine


    Where did he learn to cook?? Who taught him?? Mere words weren¡¯t enough to describe how good it tasted but I was never going to tell him that.


    If I did, he was definitely going to have te upper hand against me and I don¡¯t want that.


    ¡°It¡¯s eatable.¡± I muttered curtly as I sat on the chair close to the table and started munching on the food, slowly though so he wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯m enjoying it.


    When I was about to take my fifth bite, I noticed that he was still standing. I looked up and turned to face him only to see that he was giving me a very weird look that I couldn¡¯t describe.


    ¡°Are you not going to eat with me??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uhm, no. I prepared it just for you.¡± He answered but that didn¡¯t stop me from giving him that questioning look.


    When he noticed that I wasn¡¯t going to eat without him, he sighed before he sat on the chair opposite mine before picking out the fork he used before. Then, he dipped it into the pancakes and we started eating together, silently.


    ************************************


    Adrian kept giving her short nces as they ate together. It was very suspicious that she agreed to eat his food without much effort or persausions from him. He was even thinking that she would reject his food.


    He honestly thought that she wouldn¡¯t warm up to him at first trial because of how she reacted to his advancesst night at the g. Has she fallen for his charms so soon?? He wondered.


    He stared at her as he tried to read whatever she was thinking but as usual, he couldn¡¯t because of the dead look she always puts on except when she¡¯s angry.


    Well, all that matters now is that she is gradually opening up to him faster than he had imagined and that would definitely help with his ns. Soon, she would fall into the trap he made for her and there would be noting out.


    All that he has to do now is just keep on going slowly so she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. It¡¯s not like she smart enough to actually find out the truth. That thought made him chuckle slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny??¡± Ariel asked, making him keep quiet immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered aedy show that I watched yesterday.¡± He lied smoothly.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s the name of the show??¡± She asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you wouldn¡¯t know even if I told you. It isn¡¯t that popr.¡± He answered.


    Ariel gave him a suspicious look but she didn¡¯t ask anymore. She knew that he was lying but she chose to ignore him because she knew he was never going to tell her the truth.


    Soon though, he was going to realize that she wasn¡¯t stupid like he thinks she is. She was going to show him that he was more of an idiot than she is.


    ¡°Soon enough.¡± She thought with a small smirk ying on her lips.


    ************************************


    *AT LUCAS¡¯S PRIVATE VILLA*


    Lucas was seated in the living room while he scrolledzily through his phone. Ever since that incident with his father, he hasn¡¯t gone back home because his father practically threw him out of the house.


    He was asked to fix the mess he created or never go back home. His father even seized all of his credit cards so he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend any money on himself. He was only able to survive till this moment because of Bianca who had been taking care of him with her own money.


    He was currently alone so he had time to think about all of his misfortunes. He felt really angry because of the way he had been living like a helpless puppy even though he was the first son of a very wealthy conglomerate.


    He felt really insulted because he had to depend on the woman he loved just to put food in his mouth. The person that caused all this mess is now untouchable and there was nothing he could do to make her pay for what she did to him.


    Thest time he saw her, she was putting on a new and expensive diamond ring and driving thetest Mercedes. He felt very angry and betrayed. She shouldn¡¯t be enjoying while he was suffering like this.


    He really needed to make her pay for what she did or hit her where it hurt the most. He can¡¯t be the only one that suffers, never. But how was he going to do it?


    It has been really hard to go close to her these past few days and right now, he getting very angry and frustrated. What is he going to do? He was still deep in his thoughts when he heard the engine of a car.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t bother to check who it was since be knew Bianca was the only one that woulde to the vi yo see him now.


    ¡°Babe!!¡± Bianca called the moment she entered the living room.


    ¡°Bianca.¡± Lucas called as he stood up and went to hug her. She reciprocated his hug with happiness written all over her face. She was excessively happy and that made Lucas reallyfused.


    ¡°What happened? What got you smiling like this??¡± Luxas asked when he noticed her happiness.


    ¡°Luck has finally shined upon us baby.¡± She said.


    ¡°How??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found a way to take that bitch down.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡± Lucas asked hopefully.


    ¡°Yes, trust me. There¡¯s no returning from this if it ever gets out.¡± She muttered as she showed him the picture on her phone.

 35

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    I stood in front of the mirror as I admired how gorgeous I looked in my uniform. Today¡¯s Monday and I have to be in school since I have missed almost the whole weekdays of schoolst week.


    I put on my jewelries that didn¡¯t really look shiny as I was going to school today, then I put on my marriage ring before I packed my hair in a tight and neat bun. When I was satisfied with how I looked, I took my phone and backpack before heading out of my room.


    I decided to eat a light breakfast today as I was so hungry. I entered the kitchen and was about going further in when I sighted someone, a male rather cooking in the kitchen.


    I never knew we had male chefs. He was shirtless and had his back turned to me. I was about to ask who it was when he turned to face me. My mouth widened when I saw that it was Adrian that was making breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning beautiful.¡± He greeted in his husky voice as he smiled, showing of his set of white teeth.


    My voice was stuck in my throat when I noticed how hot he looked all shirtless. The wounds he had before had almost healed it still had scars but that didn¡¯t do anything to hide his perfect packs.


    His six packs were so huge and breathtaking that I had the urge to touch it but I held myself back. The ck trousers that he was putting on were barely hanging around his waist so I was able to see his manly torso.


    Oh my God!! Words were so hard to use to describe it. Even his scattered hair made him look more hot today. Fuck!! This dude is just so gorgeous no matter how annoying and maniptive he is. I was almost drooling at him when I heard him clear his throat.


    ¡°Are you alright? You seemed really lost for a minute.¡± He asked as he stared at me with concern.


    Blush crept on my cheeek as I was embarrassed that he caught me eye fucking him.


    ¡°Are you okay? Your face is red. Did you eat something spicy?¡± He asked again as he used his cold hands to touch my cheek.


    I jumped back in shock when I felt his hands on me. It just added to my embarrassment but his question made me realise he didn¡¯t know that I was drooling over him. I was grateful.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I answered when I had finally regained myposure.


    ¡°Are you sure because you weren¡¯t yourself just now.¡± The concern on his face hadn¡¯t left yet and that drew me closer to him momentarily.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me??¡± I asked as I mentally face palmed myself.


    ¡°He is just acting in front of me and I¡¯m already falling for it. I can¡¯t let him beat me at this game. I promised to make him pay for what he did but that would be too hard to do if I don¡¯t stop drooling over him so get a grip of yourself Ariel. You have seen much better body.¡± I reminded myself as I tried to wipe off the disgusting thoughts that I was having.


    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± I heard and turned to face Adrian who had suddenlye closer to where I was standing.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I asked as I moved back to put a safe distance between the both of us. I didn¡¯t want what happened earlier to repeat itself.


    ¡°I was saying that I prepared breakfast for you.¡± He said in frustration even though he tried so hard to conceal it as he pointed towards the tes of food on the counter. It was a huge and good looking hamburger.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but I can¡¯t eat it. I need to be in school now as I¡¯m alreadyte.¡± I lied and tried to leave when he grabbed my wrist and pulled me back.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?? You know how much I hate it whenever you do that.¡± I said, trying show all of the anger I could muster.


    I really hated whenever he holds me like that because it usually makes me feel weak. Anytime he touches me makes me sumb to him and I really hate that about myself.


    It¡¯s like my body agrees to him even though my mind doesn¡¯t. It takes literally every will of power left in me for me to be able to push him off of me. I just really hate how he makes me feel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized sympathetically as he pulled his hands away from mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that when you suddenly act like this, it makes me feel somehow.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We were okay yesterday. We talked andughed together. You even ate my food but today, you just returned to how you used to be. Anytime I say something, you just zone out like I¡¯m not even here and now, I  made breakfast for you but you are refusing to eat it with an obvious lie as an excuse.¡± He said as his expression suddenly turned sad.


    I stared at him in shock. Wow, he¡¯s really good at this acting of his. He should just give up his job as a business man and go into acting because I¡¯m very sure, with his face and skills, he would be very famous and wealthy within a few months.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Well, since he is trying so hard, the only thing I can do now is try harder to match his pace.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to eat your food, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a model. I can¡¯t eat an hamburger because it contains too many calories. It isn¡¯t really good for my health and the stature I¡¯m trying to obtain.¡± I answered with the most sympathetic face that I could muster.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t a lie because most models like me don¡¯t eat hamburgers because it wasn¡¯t really healthy for us.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t realise that. I¡¯ll just trash it since the person I prepared it for can¡¯t even take a bite.¡± He muttered in regret and was about to leavve when I stood in front of him.


    ¡°Since you took your time to prepare it, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to just take a small bite. Afterall, it¡¯s just once that I¡¯m eating it so it wouldn¡¯t hurt at all.¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you sure?? But you just said that¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just taste it since you were the one that made it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡± He said as his face curved into a very huge smile.


    I nodded and walked up to the counter before I sat on the stool in front of it. I stared at the hamburger in front of me with hesitation written all over my face. Is it really worth it?? Is getting him to trust me that important??


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t eat¡­.¡±


    His words were cut off when I picked up the hamburger and took a bite from it. I closed my eyes as I expected a very bad taste since I have never eaten it before.


    Instead, I almost melted when the meat touched my mouth. It tasted so good that I didn¡¯t know when I took another bite, and another and more. I didn¡¯t even know when I had eaten more than half of the hamburger.


    I was about to take thest bite when I noticed the little one in my hand. I looked up only to see Adrian smiling at me.


    ¡°I see you really enjoyed it.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, it tastes so much better than I expected. What did you put in it?¡± I asked as I chewed on thest bite.


    ¡°Nothing really. Just the normal ingredients for making a hamburger.¡± He answered.


    I never knew it tasted this good. He didn¡¯t even need to have any secret ingredients for it to be this perfect. I wonder if I would be able to stop myself from craving it soon because once is never enough for me.


    ¡°Well, thanks for the meal. I surprisingly enjoyed it.¡± I muttered as I gulped down all of the milk in the cup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me because you¡¯ll be enjoying this treatment as long as I¡¯m staying in this house.¡± I stared at him suspiciously when he said that. Is he trying to buy my trust with food?? How foolish!!


    ¡°Okay, as long as it¡¯s always healthy meals.¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll change the way I cook from now on.¡± He answered and I nodded in understanding. I stood up from the stool and was about to when he called me back.


    ¡°Yeah??¡± I answered as I turned to face him.


    ¡°You are forgetting something.¡± He muttered. I was about to ask for what it was when I felt him pull the ribbon I used to tie my hair making my long hair fall down my waist.


    What the hell is he doing??


    ¡°You look more beautiful with your hair let down.¡± He muttered as he ced a small kiss on my cheek before leaving me standing dumbfounded in the kitchen.

 36

    ¡°You look more beautiful with your hair let down.¡± He muttered as he ced a small kiss on my cheek before leaving me standing dumbfounded in the kitchen.


    I ced my hand on my cheek, on the same spot he had kissed me. I was still in shock. What just happened? Did he seriously just rizz me up. How and why would he do that to me?


    I could feel my cheeks slowly heating up as I flushed in embarrassment. I could feel the butterflies in my stomach that had been dormant for a while now slowly start to flutter around inside of my belly.


    My heart was beating really fast as I kept on trying to understand what just happened. I was still standing motionless in the kitchen when I heard the voices of people approaching. I turned back and saw the chefs heading into the kitchen.


    ¡°Get a grip of yourself Ariel.¡± I said to myself as I wiped the weird thoughts away from my head and picked up my bag before leaving the kitchen.


    I could hear them greeting me but I didn¡¯t answer all I wanted to do now was leave the kitchen so they won¡¯t be able to see how red my face was. Before I got into the garage, my heated face had already cooled down.


    I tried to walk steadily as I headed towards the Mercedes. Steven opened the back seat door for me and I entered gracefully. He shut the door before walking towards the driver¡¯s seat and entered the car.


    In a few minutes, we were already on the road and on our way to CRESCENT HIGH SCHOOL.


    ************************************


    Adrian chuckled slightly as he watched her through the small camera in the car. He still couldn¡¯t believe that he was actually able to pull that off without her suspecting anything.


    It was as if she had fully opened up to him, really fast. All through the time he was with her, he noticed that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of him. Even though he tried to act oblivious, he could still see her drooling over him.


    Thankfully, he decided to go shirtless at thest minute. That was the only thing that was able to grab her attention towards him. He so much loved how giddy she was acting in front of him.


    It gave him the sense that she still desired him even though she fought so hard to hide it. That alone was enough to make him really excited because his n didn¡¯t look like it was going to fail anytime soon.


    He just ended with phase two of his n. The next is phase three and by the time he¡¯s done with it, there¡¯s no escaping for her. She was surely going to fall deeply in love with him and he would use that against her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all so easy.¡± He muttered as the smirk on his face increased.


    ************************************


    Sandy stared at the text she had recieved earlier this morning with shock on her face. She still couldn¡¯t believe what she was staring at. Her crush whom had rejected her so coldly wants her to go on a date with him.


    It was just so surprising that she felt she was still dreaming. She pinched a spot on her hand very hard to see if she was still asleep. The great pain she felt was enough to let her know that it was reality.


    What does he want with me now??


    I so much doubt that he wants me back so what¡¯s with the date??


    Or is he trying to break my heart the more??


    Numerous thoughts roamed in her head as she tried to figure out the reason for his absurd request but she couldn¡¯te up with any suitable answers.


    The only thing that made sense is thinking that he made a typo or the message was from someone else because she knew Hiry would never ever go back on his words especially with something as serious as this.


    Her heart broke the more when she realised that the message might not even be for her. She had almost forgot that he would still have to date someone else or even get married soon as he was the first and only son of a very wealthy family.


    She had never thought of that before but now that she did, she was regretting having such thought cross her mind because it hurt like hell. It was okay loving him from afar but it would be much worse to see ady that isn¡¯t her or Ariel beside him.


    But what could she do now? He had already rejected her advances so there was no way that she could ever have another chance with him since he already made that pretty clear.


    It hurt so much. Even though she tried very hard to look like she was okay outside so Ariel wouldn¡¯t feel bad since she set them up, she wasn¡¯t okay. She would be lying if she said that she was over Hiry but what could she do?


    If her feelings for him made him ufortable, that was her cue to let him go. She stared at the message with mixed feelings.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to yourself Sandy. You know it would be too hard for you to move on if you see him again or even hear his voice. Besides, this message might not be for you so don¡¯t put yourself into another round of heartbreak.¡± She reasoned with her self.


    She decided not to give him a reply so she dropped her phone on the bed stand so she wouldn¡¯t view the message again before standing up from her bed. She really needs to let go of him soon or she would just put herself in a very big trouble.


    She took off her night dress before heading into the bathroom to take a shower and prepare for school. While she was taking her bath, a call cane into her phone. It was from Hiry.


    She didn¡¯t know as the phone was ced in silent mode. After calling for about five times, he decided not to call again since she might be in ss right now.


    When she was done, she came out of the bathroom with a short towel tied around her small figure and an even shorter one on her hair. She took her time in preparing herself for school.


    After about forty minutes, she was finally through. She picked up her school bag and phone and was about to head out when she saw the missed calls in her phone.


    She was surprised when saw Hiry¡¯s name shing on the screen. It made her wonder if was actually serious about the date. She needs to inform Ariel about this.


    ************************************


    ~CRESCENT HIGH SCHOOL~


    We were currently in ss right now, I and Sandy and we were having our first lectures for the day. All through the period, I could feel Sandy going me side nces.


    She was giddy and uneasy at the same time. She¡¯s always like this anytime she has something important to tell me. After some minutes, the bell rang indicating that the period was over.


    ¡°You have something to tell me, spit it out.¡± I said the moment the teacher left the ssroom. I badly wanted to know what it was all about.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when her facial expression turned into a huge frown. I noticed that she was staring at something rather someone behind me so I turned back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I had a huge frown covering my face the moment I saw Lucas standing behind me.


    ¡°We need to talk Ariel.¡± He said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she has anything left to say to you.¡± Sandy answered, rather loudly and that grabbed the attention of some students around us.


    They stared at us with keen interest as they waited for the uing drama to unfold.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you Sandy so mind your fucking business!!¡± He said angrily.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t??¡± She answered and tried to stand up when I held I back.


    ¡°Save your breath. He isn¡¯t worth it.¡± I whispered to her and she cooled down immediately.


    ¡°Come with me Ariel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have any business left together so just find your way back into the slums you crawled out from and leave me the fuck alone.¡± I said to him and that made the students around to burst out intoughter. Sandy was the loudest amongst them all.


    He had a huge frown on his face the moment I dissed him but that was just for a split second.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you would think otherwise the moment you see this.¡± He muttered as he gave me his phone.


    I stared at it in confusion before collecting it. My eyes bulged out when I saw  the photo on the screen. It was when Adrian forcefully kissed me in that g. How was he able to get this when he was even there??


    ¡°Follow me silently or I¡¯ll show this photo to everyone one in this ssroom and let them know the slut that you are.¡±

 37

    ¡°Follow me silently or I¡¯ll show this photo to everyone in this ssroom and let them know the slut that you are.¡± He whispered silently so I would be the only one to hear it.


    I moved my eyes from the phone to stare at him. He had a smug look on. It was as if he was enjoying my reaction right now. Well, I have to give in to what he wants then.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± I answered and was about to stand up when Sandy held me back.


    ¡°What are you doing Ariel?? You can¡¯t leave with him.¡± She muttered as she eyed Lucas in disgust.


    ¡°Just trust me on this. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± I answered back. She stared at me for a while like she was trying to read my mind before she gave in and let me go.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± I answered as I stood up. Lucas led the way while I followed closely behind him.


    While I was leaving, I could hear murmurs from the students around.


    ¡°What is she doing??¡±


    ¡°Why is she leaving with him??¡±


    ¡°I thought they broke up.¡±


    ¡°Are they going back into their rtionship??¡± What?? Hell no.


    ¡°Lucas is such an asshole. He cheated now he wants to take her back. Ariel would be very stupid if she agrees to his advances.¡± I don¡¯t know what made the lunatic that said that to think that I was getting back in a rtionship with him.


    I ignored their annoying remarks and continued walking. Lucas led me out of the sight of students around, and into an empty ssroom.


    ¡°How did you get that photo?¡± I asked the moment I was sure no one was around to listen.


    ¡°Is that the best way to greet someone that was once the love of your life??¡± Lucas teased as he gave me a smug look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me Lucas. How the fuck were you able to get that photo?¡± I asked again. This time, more fierce than the first time so he would know that I wasn¡¯t joking with him.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve missed this side of you so bad¡­.¡± He muttered as he drew closer to me. I didn¡¯t move away so it wouldn¡¯t seem like he scared me.


    ¡°I miss how fierce you are. And how hot you look whenever you get like this.¡± He whispered as he ced his hands on my waist, drawing me close to him.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing??¡± I asked angrily as I tried to pull away from him but he pushed me closer towards him as he held my waist tighter so there was no way that I could escape.


    ¡°Instead of you acting like you don¡¯t want me, why don¡¯t you admit that you missed me. I know you do.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing Lucas. Let go of me this instant.¡± I said angrily as I tried to pull myself away from him but that wasn¡¯t enough for me to escape from his strong hold.


    ¡°I saw your ¡®husband¡¯ Ariel. I saw his photos at the g. No wonder you didn¡¯t hesitate to jump into another man¡¯s arms. I mean, how were you able to live with him all this while when he has a face that could scare you to death??¡±


    ¡°That is non of your fucking business.¡±.


    ¡°Oh but it is. I¡¯m the only one that know the way your body works Ariel¡­¡± He drawled as he trailed his long fingers to my exposedps.


    My body stiffened when I felt his touch on my body. My heart started to thump really hard as the fear of someone seeing us in this suspicious and very intimate position hit me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for a long time so it¡¯s very hard for you to have forget so easily how good my mere touch makes you feel.¡± He whispered as he moved his fingers upwards slowly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t love your husband. Juste back to me and I¡¯ll make you feel the pleasure he has been starving you all this while. Just be my woman again.¡± What nonsense is this idiot saying??


    ¡°And why would I want to leave my perfect husband for a worthless being like you??¡± I asked when I was finally able to p his hands away from myp but I was still in his arms as he refused to let me go.


    I felt really angry and disgusted with the way he was holding me but what do I do? He was obviously stronger than I was and has refused to let go of me.


    ¡°Perfect husband??¡± He asked as heughed with mockeryced in his voice.


    ¡°That disfigured husband of yours is the definition of perfect?? He isn¡¯t handsome than I am, he doesn¡¯t even know how do satisfy you the way that you deserve¡­¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have to depend on a woman to survive.¡± I said, cutting him off.


    ¡°What??¡± He asked as he stared at me in surprise.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t know?? What rather, who do you think made your father chase you out of the house in the first ce??¡± I asked as the smug look he had earlier had disappeared on his face and appeared on mine.


    ¡°You caused this.¡± He whispered in shock.


    ¡°Bingo, you are finally starting to get smart little by little.¡± I answered with a light chuckle.


    ¡°You were the one that made me this miserable!!!¡±


    ¡°Not really, I didn¡¯t really have to do anything. Just a word from my Grandma and your father got so scared. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to dispose of the problem despite it being his first and son and heir.¡±


    He looked so shocked like it was all too hard to believe. You had better believe it because this is  only the beginning.


    ¡°Did you really think I would let you go scot free after what you did to me?? You think that I wouldn¡¯t fuck you up too?? You used me and you think that you would be able to get away with it??¡± I asked as I chuckled softly.


    ¡°I am Ariel Addams and no one would ever cross my path and live to testify it, not even you. You are the scapegoat for anyone who think that they can use me and I would let them go.¡±


    ¡°You fucking whore!!¡± He cussed out as he smacked me really hard on the face sending me to stumble and fall from his arms, unto the hard floor. The p was so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t feel my left cheek anymore.


    He ambled angrily to where I was on floor and picked me up by my cor. I picked up a broken piece of wood that was lying on the floor. I did it in a very discreet manner so he wasn¡¯t able to notice it.


    He raised his hand and was about to hit me again when I used the wood to hit him very hard on the face.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± He groaned out as he let go of me immediately. He used his hands to hold his attacked face.


    I could see blood dripping from his face but I didn¡¯t care. He deserved it. He was the one thatid his pathetic hands on me first.


    ¡°You crazy bitch¡­ Fuck!!!¡± He cussed again as he held his face painfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you get when you raise you hands on me. You finally have nothing to boast of. No money and no handsome face. I wonder how you¡¯d be able to keep your slutty girlfriend.¡± I taunted with a huge smirk ying on my lips.


    ¡°For what you¡¯ve done to me, I¡¯ll make you pay. You¡¯ll regret everyth¡­¡±


    ¡°And how are you gonna do that? Upload that photo of me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t??¡± He asked back.


    ¡°If I was scared of you uploading that photo, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked you in the first ce. Have fun trying to find an impossible way to bring me down.¡± I said, every word dripping with mockery.


    I was about to leave when I remembered something so I turned back to face him. He looked like someone that¡¯s about to copse as his face had turned really pale and blood kept flowing down his face like a waterfall.


    ¡°Just so you know, you can never ever bepared to my husband be it poprity, power, connection, wealth and even looks.. so don¡¯t you ever try topare your worthless self with him.¡± I mocked before I finally left him standing alone like a corpse in the empty ssroom.

 38

    On my way out, I crossed path with Bianca. She had a smirk on her face the moment she saw me. The smirk increased when she noticed how annoyed I looked.


    She was probably thinking that Luacs¡¯s stupid n had worked. It was quite obvious they were both in it together. If only she knew what her ¡®lovely boyfriend¡¯ was trying to do to me.


    I wiped off the annoyed look from my face immediately and reced it with an even bigger and more annoying smirk.


    ¡°Your lover is waiting for you.¡± I muttered before I left her standing in confusion. When I was few steps away from where she was, I heard her scream really loud and that made me chuckle softly.


    She must have seen the idiot already. I didn¡¯t bother to look back and left for my ss immediately. The moment I entered the ss, I was greeted by looks filled with anticipation from every student there.


    I seemed like they wanted to ask what happened but they wouldn¡¯t dare to utter any word to me. I mean, why would they?? I was about to sit on my seat when Sandy stood up and whispered in my ear;


    ¡°We need to talk.¡± Before pulling me out of the ssroom.


    We finally got to our secret meeting ce and she shut the door behind us so no one would barge in.


    ¡°I want answers.¡± She demanded the moment she saw that the coast was clear.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°For what question exactly because I know that you have a lot of them.¡± I answered.


    ¡°I saw the picture. Why were you kissing that guy that you imed to be Adrian¡¯s cousin?? In public of all ces. I thought you hated him! Or do you suddenly have feelings for him? What about Adrian? Is this what you wanted to tell me that day?? What the hell is going on between you and that dude??¡± She asked all in one breath.


    I remained silent as I stared at her calmly. Her questions were just too much for me to find a suitable and summarized answer for. I don¡¯t even know which one to answer first.


    ¡°Say something already. I¡¯m going crazy trying to find out what¡¯s going on in that brain o¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Adrain.¡± I muttered cutting her rants off.


    ¡°What did you just say??¡± She asked as she stared at me in confusion.


    ¡°I just said that he¡¯s Adrian.¡± I said again, more louder than the first so she would hear me clearly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?? How can that be Adrian?? I saw photos of him at the g. The rumors are true. He was using a wheelchair and his face seemed somehow.¡± She said as she stared at me like I was lying.


    ¡°That was all a lie. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him. Adrian is Oliver.¡±


    ¡°Ariel, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?? How can you be do sure that he¡¯s your husband? Are you just trying to cover up the fact that you cheated on him with his cousin??¡± She asked as she stared at me in disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Why the hell would I lie to you?? Look¡­¡± I brought out my phone and clicked on the video that I took that night when I caught him removing his costume.


    Thankfully, I was able to take it discreetly because it would have been so hard trying to convince everyone that I never cheated on Adrian. Sandy¡¯s eyes almost bulged out of it¡¯s sockets the moment she watched the video.


    ¡°What the hell!!¡± She muttered the moment the video ended.


    ¡°My reaction too when I found out the truth.¡± I said.


    ¡°But why would he go through such extreme lengths with you?? What exactly was he trying to prove??¡± Asked Sandy.


    ¡°Probably to see if he got married to an idiot and he got what he wanted.¡± I answered.


    ¡°It must be pretty annoying to find out you¡¯ve been deceived again by someone you thought was supposed to be your other half.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I expected us to be¡­ you know, that intimate with each other but that doesn¡¯t mean that he had to lie about his identity to me. I mean, I am his wife for christ sake.¡±


    ¡°Do you recall when you guys met at the mall that day when you didn¡¯t even know who he was, what if he had nned it from the very beginning??¡± Sandy asked and that made me reminisce to the first day we met.


    It felt really suspicious. Like anyone there could tell that I picked it first since I didn¡¯t even see him there in the first ce. I only noticed his presence when he started dragging the neck-tie with me.


    Then, he insulted and humiliated me, leaving me standing like an idiot. Now, he still had the guts to y me when I was married to him. Just thinking about that brought back the anger I was feeling before.


    ¡°Does he know that you¡¯ve figured out all of his deceptions??¡± Sandy asked, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°No.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Why??¡±


    ¡°I want to do the same thing that he did to me. I want him to feel how I feel right now. I refuse to be the only stupid person in that marriage.¡±


    ¡°So how are you going to go about it?? How will you beat him at his own game.¡±


    ¡°Obvious y the game with him, but I¡¯ll always be one step ahead so i will never be surprised.¡± I said in a ¡®duh¡¯ tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very great n. He must get to know how it feels to be lied to and deceived for a long time.¡± Sandy agreed.


    ¡°You see, that¡¯s why you¡¯re my best friend. Always supportive of me even though I¡¯m about to throw myself into a pot of hot oil.¡± I teased and both of us bursted outughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s you Ariel. You¡¯re very smart so you would know when and how to dodge the hot oil before it peels off your skin.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°So, what did Lucas tell you? I¡¯m pretty sure he wanted to use that picture against you.¡±


    ¡°Obviously but I gave him something that will scar him for life.¡± I said with a huge smirk.


    ¡°Seeing the way that you are, I¡¯m pretty sure it is something huge. Tell me, what is it??¡± She asked as she stared at me in anticipation.


    I leaned closer to her and ced my lips right above her ear before I whispered;


    ¡°You¡¯ll see..¡± She stared at me in frustration the moment I said that while I chuckled soflty.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell me now??¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna ruin the surprise for you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not drag this for long. Enough about me. You wanted to tell me something. Spit it out.¡± I said, cutting her off.


    Her eyes shoned the moment I asked that question. Slowly, I started to see a blush creep on her cheeks. Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°Hiry asked me on a date.¡± She uttered. He finally did that.


    ¡°Really?? When??¡± I asked happily.


    ¡°I saw the text this morning.¡± She answered.


    ¡°So?? What did you tell him? Did you agree to it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t given him a reply yet.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Why not??¡± I asked as my happy face turned into a disappointed one.


    ¡°I am not sure that the text was meant for me. You remember how he shunned my advances coldly.¡±


    ¡°I know but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m trying to forget about him. Meeting him again would bring back the feelings that I¡¯m trying hard to hide.¡±


    ¡°Quite the contrary. Meeting him onest time would help you end your one sided feelings for him. It might even clear every sympathy you would have for him when you¡¯re finally able to move on.¡± I argued.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yes, just dress the best you¡¯ve ever done then act like you¡¯re over him so he wouldn¡¯t feel pressured around you. It would help you move on fast, but first you have to agree on the date.¡± I adviced.


    ¡°Are you sure it would work?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive.¡± I lied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to his request. The date is going to be on Saturday. I need you to help me pick a gorgeous dress that day.¡± She said as she showed me her phone.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be with you. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll be the most gorgeous girl that day.¡± I promised.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± She muttered as she gave me s small hug.


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure that the n would help her forget about Hiry but I was very positive that Hiry would have a change of mind when he notices that she isn¡¯t all over him like she used to be. He only had the audacity to do that to her because he thinks she would always be in love with him no matter what.


    Now that he thinks she isn¡¯t in love with him anymore, I¡¯m pretty sure that he was going to have a change of mindset about her and even start developing feelings for her. Oh my God, I¡¯m so smart.

 39

    Bianca was rather surprised and confused when she noticed Ariel wasn¡¯t frowning anymore. Rather, she was smirking at her. It made her really surprised.


    Then Ariel leaned in and whispered to her;


    ¡°Your lover is waiting for you.¡± That only increased her fears. She ran towards the empty ssroom she had nned with Lucas to take Ariel to so they could threaten her.


    The sight she met was so unbearable that she couldn¡¯t help but scream out. She ran to where he was seated with his head bowed and crouched next to him.


    ¡°Lucas.¡± She called in shock and fear as she noticed the blood gushing out of his face. Her voice drew his attention so he raised his head so he could stare at her well.


    ¡°The n didn¡¯t work.¡± He muttered slowly with a bitter smile on his face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forget about the n. We need to take you to the hospital. You¡¯re loosing a lot of blood.¡± She said as tears starred pooling out of her eyes.


    ¡°How can I forget?? Ariel has already humiliated me thrice in a row and I don¡¯t even have anything I can use against her.¡± He muttered, his voice dripping with sheer annoyance.


    ¡°What about the photo??¡±


    ¡°What part of the n didn¡¯t work don¡¯t you understand?? She didn¡¯t take the bait!!¡± He screamed angrily, startling Bianca.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you. I was just angry with all that has been happening.¡± He muttered when he noticed the fear and shock in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand. But we need to head to the hospital. You are loosing too much blood.¡± She muttered as she brought out an handkerchief from her jacket pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a little scratch.¡± Luacs answered.


    ¡°This is nowhere close to a little scratch. More than half of your face is already covered with blood. Just listen to me and let¡¯s go to the hospital for better treatment.¡± She cajoled as she used the handkerchief to wipe some blood away from his face without touching his wound as she feared adding to his pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± He said as he tried to stand up but missed his step and fell back to his position.


    ¡°Luacs. Can you olease stop being stubborn and just let me take you to the hospital. You need the treatment.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Fine but I have to cover my face. I can¡¯t let anyone see me like this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?? Everyone need to know how you turned out like this. They need to know the type of psychopath they all worship.¡± Bianca said angrily.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s very embarrassing to get beaten up by a girl like her and more embarrassing if everyone finds out. I would beughed out wherever I go and everyone would loose their respect for me.¡±


    ¡°They already lost that respect the day that find out about our rtionship.¡± Bianca muttered sadly.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to pay Ariel back for everything she has done to us.¡± Luacs said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about thatter. For now, let¡¯s take you to the hospital.¡± She said as she helped him to stand up.


    She took off her jacket and ced it on his head so as to cover his bloody face before helping him out of the empty ssroom. She was really d that there was no one in the hallway as they walked out of the school building or she would have had a lot of exnation to do.


    When they reached the school garage, she led him towards her car and opened the passenger¡¯s door. She helped him seat on the chair before walking towards the driver¡¯s seat.


    She sat down before she started the car. Then, she drove off to the nearest hospital. They were attended to quickly by nearby nurses when they noticed how severe his injury was.


    He was ced on a stretcher before they pushed him to a ward. Bianca wanted to follow them but they stopped her. She had to wait outside the ward till they were done with the surgery.


    After waiting impatiently for some minutes with felt like hours to Bianca, the doctor on charge walked out.


    ¡°How¡¯s he doctor??¡± Bianca asked with fear written all over her face.


    ¡°Who are you to the patient??¡± He asked back.


    ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend. Please tell me, how¡¯s he??¡± She asked rather impatiently.


    ¡°You seem to be an high school student. I can¡¯t divulge his medical status to you. You need to being his guardian here.¡±


    ¡°But I was the one that brought him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s our policy in here. So please do us the favour of calling any of his guardian.¡± The doctor said and was about to leave when Bianca stood in front of him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call one of them but all I need to know now is if he¡¯s doing okay. Is he fine now??¡± She asked again.


    When the doctor noticed how worried she looked, he couldn¡¯t help himself anymore.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. That¡¯s all I can tell you right now.¡± He answered before he left.


    It was as if a huge burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She was finally able to breath properly. The fear she was feeling earlier had finally left her body.


    She picked up her phone in a bid to call Lucas¡¯s mother. She was the only one bothered about Lucas¡¯s wellbeing right how since the rest of the family that turned their back on him.


    She was very close to Lucas¡¯s mother as the middle aged woman knew about their affairs and even adored Bianca. After a few rings, the call was finally picked.


    ************************************


    *LATER IN THE EVENING*


    We had finally closed from school. I didn¡¯t catch any glimpse of Bianca nor Lucas through out today and that was really surprising as I had expected Bianca to be on my neck by now.


    Or have they decided to upload the photo?? I didn¡¯t care of they did because I know I can¡¯t be med for whatever that happened. He is my husband and he still forced himself on me so that isn¡¯t my fault.


    I picked up my school bag and walked out of the ss with Sandy by my side. When we reached the school garage, I bid Sandy bye and walked to where my car was parked this morning but I couldn¡¯t find it there.


    What the hell!


    After searching for few minutes but still couldn¡¯t find it, I started to get really scared. What if someone had taken it?? But something like this has never happenee in this school. Besides, Steven isn¡¯t here yet and that was really weird because he is supposed to be next to my car waiting for me by now.


    I decided to call Steven first so I could get rid of the feeling I was having. I picked up my phone and was about to dial his number when I heard a car honking close to where I stood.


    I lifted my head up only to see a ck jeep in front of me. I figured I was standing in it¡¯s way and was about to move away when I heard someone call my name.


    That voice was so familiar. The back door opened and the person seating there climbed out of the car. That was when I saw him, standing handsomely in the ck suit he was putting on.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I voiced out in shock.


    ¡°To take you on a date.¡± He answered with a very gorgeous looking smile stered on his face.

 40

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I voiced out in shock.


    ¡°To take you on a date.¡± He answered with a very gorgeous looking smile stered on his face.


    What the hell!!


    ¡°You just be kidding right.¡± I voiced out after a monent of shock and silence.


    ¡°Do I look like I am?¡± He answered with a question. I stared at him carefully only to see that he had a very serious expression on his face. He wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°No way, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t go on a date with you. I¡¯m going home.¡± I refuted and attempted leaving when he held my arm and pulled me towards him.


    Thankfully, no students were around us as most of them had left already and his car was shielding us from being spied on by them.


    ¡°What are you doing, let go of me!!¡± I demanded as I tried to wriggle out of his hold. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t fight back rather, he let go of me immediately.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He muttered after he had freed me. I released a sigh of relief and took a few steps away from him so he wouldn¡¯t take me by surprise like he did just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I answered as I brushed my hands through my long hair, thereby messing it up a little bit.


    ¡°So, about the date.. why don¡¯t you want to go with me??¡±


    ¡°There are many reasons not to. The biggest one of them is me being your cousin¡¯s wife. Why would you want to go on a date with your family?¡±


    ¡°Family??¡± He asked as he squinted his brows in confusion.


    ¡°Yes family. I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s wife which means we are rted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wierd if you put it that way.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°You and my cousin are only bounded by a piece of paper. You didn¡¯t even register your marriage in church nor are you guys in love with each other.¡±


    ¡°Love isn¡¯t always everything.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Oh really? What is?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Trust and respect.¡± I answered in a very curt manner.


    ¡°Okay then, answer me this. Do you trust and respect Adrian??¡± He asked as he walked slowly towards where I was standing. I maintained my stance and looked him straight in the eye before answering;


    ¡°I respect him.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°But do you trust him??¡± He asked again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t expect me to trust you after all the lies and deception you¡¯ve been telling since the day we met.¡± I said but in a way he couldn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I lied. He opened his mouth and was about to say something but I beat him to it.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t love and trust Adrian doesn¡¯t mean I would belittle myself and go on a date with you.¡± I said, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°How¡¯s that belittling??¡±


    ¡°How is that not belittling?? I mean it¡¯s you Oliver. You enjoy mocking me, you literally derive joy from it. I know if I agree with your request, I wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m trying to change. I¡¯m trying to make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that? Why would you change yourself for me?¡± I asked but that question was enough for him to go quiet.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a good reason, I guess we shouldn¡¯t even be having this conversation. I¡¯m tired right now so I need to go home.¡± I muttered.


    I turned away from him and was about to leave again when he stood in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you just so fucking persistent??¡± I asked in frustration.


    Normally, I would have agreed to go on the date with him without even giving him all these silly excuses since I know that he is my husband but I was very tired today.


    I didn¡¯t really have the strength to y his games with him. All that was on my mind right now is to just go home, take a refreshing shower and copse on my soft bed.


    ¡°You said you wanted a tangible reason.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears.¡± I said tiredly as I waited for the lie he was going to drop.


    ¡°The reason I have been acting like this thesest few days is because¡­¡± He paused as he stared at me nervously.


    Well, that¡¯s a first. The great Adrian is being nervous. It surprised and intrigued me at the same time. I badly wanted to hear the rest of it.


    ¡°Continue..¡± I said impatiently when he was being silent for far too long.


    ¡°I have fallen for you Ariel..¡±


    What?!?!?


    ************************************


    After waiting impatiently for a few minutes, Bianca could finally see Lucas¡¯ mother running across the hallways towards her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡± She asked breathlessly the moment she reached where Bianca stood.


    ¡°Good evening mum¡­¡±


    ¡°Spare mr your greetings. I asked you a question.. where is my son??¡± She asked again, more louder than the first time, thereby attracting the attention of passers-by and the doctor that treated Lucas.


    ¡°You must be Lucas¡¯ guardian.¡± He said as he strolled towards them.


    ¡°Yes, I am his mother.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Ohay. I was the doctor that treated him. Your son is this ward.¡± He muttered as he pointed to a closed door.


    Lucas mother didn¡¯t waste anytime and rushed towards it. She pushed the door open and entered the room. A muffled scream escaped her closed mouth when she noticed the state he was in.


    He was lying unconscious on the bed with a bandage used to wrap his face. Her legs shook as she walked closer to where heid. She crouched next to him and started weeping profusely.


    ¡°What happened to him? Why is my boy like this??¡± She croaked out as she used her hands to touch his dressed wounds softly.


    ¡°We don¡¯t really know madam. He was brought in here by his girlfriend so I think we should ask¡­¡±


    ¡°What girlfriend??¡± She asked, cutting the doctor off.


    ¡°Thedy that called you here.¡± The doctor answered.


    ¡°That whore isn¡¯t my son¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°I just said she isn¡¯t my son¡¯s girlfriend!!!¡± She screamed out, cutting the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°Okay madam.¡± The doctor said in defeat.


    At the time, Bianca was waiting outside so she wasn¡¯t able to hear whatever they were saying.


    ¡°But I still think it¡¯s best you ask her since she was the one that brought him here.¡± The doctor adviced.


    ¡°She did??¡±


    ¡°Yes madam.¡± The doctor answered.


    The sad expression on Mrs. Alexandre¡¯s face wiped off immediately and was reced with an angry and fierce one. She stood up from where she was and strolled out of the ward.


    Bianca was still waiting impatiently outside the ward. Mrs. Alexandre walked closer to where she was and before Bianca could utter any word to her, she raised her hands andnded a very hot p on her cheek.

 41

    Bianca was still waiting impatiently outside the ward. Mrs. Alexandre walked closer to where she was and before Bianca could utter any word to her, she raised her hands andnded a very hot p on her cheek.


    Bianca held her assaulted cheek in shock as she felt the impact of the p on her. Mrs. Alexandre was staring at her with angry eyes as her chest heaved heavily.


    ¡°This is all your fault!!¡± She screamed out angrily.


    ¡°M.. mum??¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!! Do I look like your fucking mother??: she asked loudly. Loud enough to draw the attention of the people around.


    When they noticed that it was none other than Mrs. Alexandre, they moved away since she had been rumored to be a very problematic woman. No one wanted to be in her bad side since she already has someone that has stepped on her toes.


    They didn¡¯t want to be a victim of her anger. Most of them felt pity for Bianca since she was the one that was getting all of the assaults from Mrs. Alexandre while the most courageous ones stayed back and watch but still kept a safe distance from them so they wouldn¡¯t be spotted by the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°After everything that I did fot you, I supported the rtionship between you and my son but now see where that hasnded him.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t my fault..¡± Bianca muttered as her eyes started to get really teary. The only one that supported her in that family is now against her and that was enough to shatter her heart into a million tiny pieces.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault??¡± Mrs. Alexandre sneered in disdain.


    ¡°You were the one that gave him those nonsense ideas. You both were happy in your rtionship when you started giving him false hope. Weren¡¯t you the one that asked him to seduce Ariel??¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I..¡± Bianca stuttered out in shock. She didn¡¯t expect the woman would be aware of everything that happened.


    Yes, she was the one that asked Lucas to do it but she didn¡¯t expect it would be like this. She only wanted to teach Ariel a huge lesson. She wanted her to know that even the ¡®loser Bianca¡¯ as Ariel used to call her can take something from her too.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that things would turn out this way. She has lost everything; the little poprity she had, the little love from some of the students and now, she¡¯s on the verge of loosing the love of her life.


    ¡°Cat¡¯s got your tongue??¡± The middle-aged woman asked as she eyed Bianca in disgust.


    ¡°Mum..¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me that fucking name!!!¡± The woman said angrily as she pped Bianca again. Bianca held her cheek as the pain coursed through her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ madam.¡± She muttered as she bowed her head in shame when she noticed the onlookers.


    She was very angry that someone like Mrs. Alexandre could raise her hands on her twice in a row, something that has never happened to her before but what could she do? The woman assaulting her was none other than Lucas¡¯ mother so she couldn¡¯t fight back if she wanted to keep her rtionship with Lucas.


    ¡°That¡¯s much better. I don¡¯t want you to ever call me mum or mother. I didn¡¯t give birth to you nor do I want to end up six feet underneath the earth¡¯s surface.¡± Mrs. Alexandre sneered.


    Bianca could feel an unbearable amount of pain in her heart when she understood what the woman said. Her mother had died years ago when she was birthing her.


    She was the only child and was taken care of all through the years by her father. He loved, adored and pampered her all through her life so she grew up to be very spoilt and with the idea that she ruled everyone.


    That idea came to a halt when she crossed path with Ariel, someone who was more richer, powerful and loved by everyone else more than she was. She was jealous because to her, she and Ariel were almost the same. They were both adored by their family members.


    The only difference is that Ariel has a full family and love from both parents and that was what fueled her jealousy and anger. She was oftenpared to Ariel by people but every single time, Ariel always emerged as the winner.


    Ariel has a sibling and a best friend while she¡¯s stuck with minions that carry out her biddings only when she has something to offer them. And Ariel didn¡¯t waste anytime in throwing it to her face that she would always be superior to her in everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you close to my son again.¡± That sentence was enough to bring her out of her reverie. The thing she had been avoiding the most had happened.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°If you truly love him like you im, stay away from him. How can you im to love someone but you¡¯re still the one that¡¯s hurting him.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t me. Ariel was the one who¡­.¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have done that if you didn¡¯t drag him into your conflict with that girl. You were the one that caused this, your jealousy is what made him this way so don¡¯t you dare put the me on someone else.¡±


    ¡°Take my advice and leave my son while I¡¯m being nice. If I ever see you close to him again, you¡¯ll be sorry.¡± The woman said and way about to enter the ward back when Bianca suddenly stood in front of her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a say in my rtionship with Lucas.¡± She said with all of the courage she had left in her.


    ¡°What did you just say??¡± Lucas¡¯s mother asked like she didn¡¯t hear what she said before.


    ¡°Lucas is mine. We are in love with each other. He isn¡¯t going to agree withe leaving him.¡± She answered. Mrs. Alexandre stared at Bianca for a while before she bursted out into a very loudughter.


    ¡°Y¡­ you really think that Lucas would go against me for you??¡± She asked as she tried to stopughing. Bianca didn¡¯t want to loose even though she was aware she had already lost the battle a long time ago.


    ¡°Yes. He loves me.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°Love¡­ a very powerful word. And you think the love he has for you is much greater than the one he has for me, his mother???¡± She asked as she gave Bianca a ¡®are you that dumb?¡¯ look.


    Bianca opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter anyword. She knew the middle-aged woman was right. Lucas loved his mother more than anyone else in the world. He only listens to her that was why she tried to get on the woman¡¯s good side.


    Now that she has turned against her, every rtionship her and Lucas ever shared is now hanging on a very thin thread. She needed to do something, anything. She didn¡¯t know when she fell on her knees and held the woman¡¯s trousers.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± Mrs. Alexandre asked angrily.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t push me away from Lucas. He¡¯s the only one I have in this life. I can¡¯t live without him. I beg you madam.¡± She pleaded as tears flowed freely down her eyeballs.


    ¡°You should have thought of that before you introduced him to that n of yours. This is yourst warning, stay away from my son or your regret ever meeting him in the first ce.¡± Mrs. Alexandre warned as she kicked off Bianca¡¯s hands away from her body before walking into the ward.


    Bianca stood up and wanted to follow her into the ward when she realised that the door had been shut from within by the woman. She cried and pleaded for Mrs. Alexandre to open the door but all of her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    When her hands started to hurt, she stopped knocking. She turned on her heels and left the hallway as she ignored the sympathetic looks from the onlooker. She was looking really dejected like someone that lost a loved one.


    Well, she did loose the love of her life. When she got outside, she sat on a bench facing the road and bowed her head as tears fell freely from her eyes.


    ¡°What have I done???¡± She asked herself as she held her head angrily.


    Why did she do that?? She was blinded with jealousy and now, she has lost Lucas. All these wouldn¡¯t have happened if Ariel didn¡¯t act like she was more superior.


    She wouldn¡¯t have had the need to hurt Ariel and now, she has lost everything. But Ariel can¡¯t go scot free. Ariel needs to feel the pain that she¡¯s feeling now.


    She brought out her phone and stared at the picture with anger written all over her face. Though Lucas said Ariel didn¡¯t flinch when he tried to ckmail her, it doesn¡¯t mean this photo wouldn¡¯t cause a stir if she uploads it.


    Uploading this photo is just the beginning of the wrath she would pour on Ariel. She doesn¡¯t care what would happen anymore. Afterall, she has nothing to loose.

 42

    Well, that¡¯s a first. The great Adrian is being nervous. It surprised and intrigued me at the same time. I badly wanted to hear the rest of it.


    ¡°Continue..¡± I said impatiently when he was being silent for far too long.


    ¡°I have fallen for you Ariel..¡±


    What?!?!?


    ************************************


    Adrian stared at her deeply in a bid to read her mind but as usual, he couldn¡¯t as she was still wearing the same expression she does, except now, she has a bit of shock on her face.


    Her silence was making him feel really ufortable. He badly wanted her to say something, anything at all. He know that he made a very risky move but he just wanted to move her somehow.


    He was willing to do whatever it takes for her to fall deeply in love with him even though it meant telling her the three words. After waiting for a few unbearable seconds, she still didn¡¯t say anything.


    He decided to take matters into his hands and talk. He opened his mouth and was about to say something when she burst outughing. Sheughed so hard that tears were flowing down her eyes.


    That wasn¡¯t the reaction he was hoping for. A deep frown was stered on his face as she continuedughing.


    ************************************


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny??¡± I heard his gruff voice say. I stoppedughing immediately and stood upright to stare at him.


    He had a very deep frown on his face which showed how angry he was. That expression was quite the opposite of what I had on my face. It took all the energy I had within me to stop myself from bursting into another round ofughter.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ it¡¯s just that what you said is very amusing.¡± I said as I tried to stifle back theughter that was threatening to burst out of my mouth.


    ¡°How so??¡± He asked again as he raised his brows in anger.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ask. You know how good you are with jokes like this. I¡¯ll just pretend you never said that.¡± I muttered, trying to brush off his question but he drew closer to me and ced his hands on my shoulder.


    ¡°What if I¡¯m not joking? What if I don¡¯t what you to pretend like you never heard what I just said?¡± He asked. The anger on his face had been reced with a very soft expression.


    ¡°Oliver, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say no to me. I¡¯m pouring out my heart to you with all of the sincerity in me. I love you so much Ariel.¡± He muttered.


    He looked so sincere that I had almost believed him but there was something about his words that didn¡¯t really sound sincere. It felt like he was just forcing the affections that he was showcasing.


    ¡°How can you be in love with me? You hate me. Up to two days ago, you have been treating me like shit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry if I ever made you feel that way. I was only saying those words because I thought you were just using my brother for his wealth and power. I thought you only got married to him so you could mooch off of him.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s not like I have ever been in love with him.¡± I reminded. I saw anger and disgust sh through his eyes but it was only for a split second though.


    I sneered within me. Annoying him would be enough to make him break out of his character.


    ¡°You can use me instead. I can be whatever you want, give you whatever you want, even more than what Adrian does only if you agree to be mine Ariel.¡±


    Ooohh.. he¡¯s starting to get really desperate, time to have the upper hand.


    ¡°Oliver, you and I can never ever work.¡± I said without hestitating.


    ¡°Why not? Because of Adrian?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why??¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t love you.¡± I answered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to love me now, you can grow feelings for me along the line.¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s never gonna happen. Even though I¡¯m not in love with Adrian, that doesn¡¯t mean I would want to have an affair with his cousin.¡± I could see embarrassment stered on his face when I said that.


    ¡°What does Adrian have that I don¡¯t? I¡¯m wealthy, good-looking and I¡¯m in love with you. What superiority does he have over me?¡±


    He was really getting on my nerves. Why can¡¯t he just take a no?? From what I can see, no one has ever rejected him before. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so persistent. The only thing I can do now is make him question his behavior.


    Obviously, his character as Oliver is the way he really is. Adrian is just an act he puts up. I was able to tell because it would be very hard to act as someone else most of the time.


    I hardly see Adrian. He acts as Oliver most of the time. Also, Oliver and Adrian are almost alike. They are both cold, annoying, arrogant and egocentric. Only difference is that Adrian barely talks. Oliver on the other hand is more social.


    ¡°He treats me more like a human??¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°I said he treats me more like a human.¡± I repeated even though I knew he heard me the first time.


    ¡°He uses you of cheating on him all the time.¡±


    ¡°You do that to me too.¡± I argued.


    ¡°Well, fair point. But have you already forgotten that he locked you up in your room and left you to die. If I didn¡¯t save you that day, who knows what would have happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh really??¡± I asked with a scoff. He is really getting on my nerves right now.


    ¡°Yes, is it that hard to say that I¡¯m much better than him in everything??¡± He asked as a cocky smile danced on his lips. It made me so angry that I felt like smacking his face.


    ¡°You are such a hypocrite. Do you know that??¡±


    ¡°At least I apologized for all of my wrongdoings.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Apologized??¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°You call another game of yours an apology.¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to exin to you that it isn¡¯t a fucking game??¡± He said with frustration written all over his face.


    ¡°Oh shut up. You think I don¡¯t know your ns?? I¡¯m just tired of ying all of these childish games of yours. I know who you really are so you don¡¯t have to act anymore.¡±


    I could see fear, pure fear and shock in his eyes but he was quick to wipe it off.


    ¡°What games are you talking about??¡± He asked, trying to y dumb.


    ¡°Oh.. don¡¯t do that with me because you know damn well what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°What are y¡­¡±


    ¡°You are Adrian!!¡±

 43

    I shifted ufortably on the car seat as the silence between us both became very unbearable for me. We were currently in the car he brought with him and on our way home.


    I could feel him nce at me asionally, it was like he wanted to say something but each time he opened his mouth, he would shut it back immediately.


    Earlier, I didn¡¯t mean to just disclose about my findings like that, I was just annoyed with the way he kept lying and ying dumb with me. He takes me for a big fool but what he doesn¡¯t know is that he is the bigger fool.


    Thankfully, when I told him that I knew about all of his shenanigans, he didn¡¯t bother to hide them anymore. Though he was shocked, he has no lies to tell again since he knows nothing would ever change my mind about him.


    The drama and acting was fun while itsted but I just had to make him stop. He was really getting on my nerves. Even though the air in the car wasn¡¯tfortable, I still preferred it that way.


    I like that he didn¡¯t even talk to me all through out the ride. I mean, what the hell are we supposed to talk about?? After more minutes of silence, I saw him shift on his position.


    I became alerted when I realised he was about to say something. Luckily for me, I felt the car stop at that very moment. I looked out only to see that we were already at the mansion.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time. I pushed the door open and jumped out without waiting for the driver to open it for me. I carried my school bag and scurried off.


    I was about to reach for the door when I felt someone grab me on my wrist. Fuck.. he caught me. I mean, why wouldn¡¯t he be able to do that easily when he has long legs.


    ¡°What do you want Adrian?¡± I asked as I turned towards him with frustration and tiredness written all over my face.


    I wanted him to see that I was in no mood to talk to him but as always, he wasn¡¯t able to read between the lines and understand me.


    ¡°Adrian? You¡¯ve gotten used to that name so easily..¡± He muttered.


    ¡°What do you want Adrian??¡± I asked again, more fiercely this time so he woukd know that I have no time to waste on him.


    ¡°How long have you known??¡± He cut down to business immediately. That¡¯s better.


    ¡°At the g.¡± I answered curtly. His green orbs showed utter surprise when I said that.


    ¡°That long? How were you able to find out?¡± He asked again. I sighed tiredly before I opened my mouth to answer.


    ¡°I do recall telling you that I met Oliver, your cousin at the party. Though it was just a clue, it wasn¡¯t enough to tell that you are the fake Oliver. Afterall, there are some extemded families that have two or more members with the same name.¡± I paused a little and stared at him to see if he was listening.


    ¡°So how were you able to find out??¡± He asked again, he sounded more impatient this time. I smiled and walked closer to him.


    ¡°What difference is it going to make if you are aware of how I found out??¡± I asked in a teasing manner. He didn¡¯t answer me. Rather, he gave me a very cold gaze that showed that he wasn¡¯t in the mood of ying with me.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. I saw youter that night.¡± His eyes widened when I said that.


    ¡°You were changing out of your ¡®costume¡¯..¡± I added and smirked when I saw his face go pale. For a very short time though.


    ¡°If you had known that long, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Why are you iust telling me now?¡±


    ¡°It was really fun ying your games with you and still being aware of the fact that I have the upper hand.¡± I said with a big smile stered on my face.


    ¡°I guess it was fun for you. Did you enjoy it that much??¡± He asked icily.


    ¡°Obviously. I never wanted it to end but I had to put a stop to it because you were being too annoying.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± He muttered with a small chuckle while I smiled in return.


    ¡°I never knew that you were like this.¡±


    ¡°Like what??¡±


    ¡°A heartless bitch.¡± He answered. I didn¡¯t get angry when he called me that. I mean. I¡¯ve been called worse by people, mostly him.


    ¡°How so??¡±


    ¡°You yed me.. you made me look like a fucking fool when you knew about the truth all these while.¡±


    ¡°And who started it??¡± I asked angrily. Insulting me was one thing but him ying the victim was another.


    He started all these deception so who the fuck does he think he is to get mad at me. I didn¡¯t even need to do anything, I just yed along with his games.


    ¡°Mine was just a harmless joke.¡± He defended.


    ¡°A harmless joke? Really? You yed me, you pretended to be someone you weren¡¯t, you lied about whatever useless feelings you im to have, not like you even had any before just so you would have the upper hand against me. You used me like some sort of toy and now you still have the audacity to get mad?!?!?¡± I screamed at him.


    He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter any word so he shut it back.


    ¡°What you did to me was far worse than what I did to you. It hurts right? You feel like a big fool right? Good because now you know how I felt when I found out the truth.¡± I eyed him in anger and turned on my heels.


    I was about to leave when I heard his voice behind me so I stopped walking and listened to whatever nonsense he had left to say.


    ¡°If you knew how bad it hurt to be fooled by me for a very long time, why did you still choose to stay? Why didn¡¯t you leave when you found out because this is a very good excuse for you to be finally free from me.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a weakling nor am I someone that runs away from her problems.¡± I muttered as I turned to face him.


    ¡°So I¡¯m a problem to you??¡±


    ¡°What else would you consider yourself? Like I¡¯ve always said, I never wanted this marriage nor will I ever fall in love with you. It doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t get what I can from you. What you did to me is enough excuse for me to do what I want with you.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want to do? Cheat on me?¡± He asked with a rigid expression on his face.


    ¡°Something far better. You¡¯ll find out yourself when the time is right.¡± I smirked at him before I left him, standing alone in front of the mansion.


    I entered my room and shut the door behind me. I sighed in ecstasy as I plopped down on my soft bed. Today was a very long day. I dealt with two narcissists first Lucas and now, Adrian and surprisingly, I won over the both of them.


    I scarred the both of them, one physically amd the other, mentally. It felt so good to have the upper hand against people that feel like they should be worshipped by others. It was a really tiring battle but I still emerged the winner.


    All I wanted to do was fall into a very deep slumber. I was almost dozing off when I felt my phone vibrating. I groaned in frustration but I still picked it up. I saw a lot of missed calls and text messages from Gramdma, Mom, Dad, Hiry and even Sandy.


    I didn¡¯t know they were calling before even though my phone has been with me all the time because I identally ced it on vibration mode.


    Since they are all calling me at the same time, that only means that either Lucas or Bianca has uploaded that photo of Adrian and I. At that very moment, Grandma¡¯s call came in.


    I said a little prayer within me before I picked the call.

 44

    I said a little prayer within me before I picked the call.


    ¡°Good evening Grandma. How are you doing?¡± I asked the moment I picked the call without waiting for her to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine as always. How¡¯s my favorite grand daughter doing?¡± She asked back, in a very cheerful manner.


    Okay, that¡¯s wierd. That wasn¡¯t the reaction that I was expecting. I was expecting her tosh out on me but she wasn¡¯t doing that. It made me feel relieved and still scared me at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine grandma.¡± I answered cautiously.


    ¡°Okay. Where have you been? We have been calling you for a while now but you weren¡¯t picking up.¡±


    ¡°I put my phone on vibration mode by mistake so I didn¡¯t know when it was ringing.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡±


    ¡°So what happened? It must have been quite serious since you all were calling me.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t that serious. We all called because we were worried since you weren¡¯t picking up your phone.¡± She exined but that wasn¡¯t enough to calm me down. I felt like there was more so my uneasiness remained.


    ¡°Okay, what was the reason?¡± I mustered all courage within me to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s about you and your husband, Adrian.¡± My breath hitched when she said that. I opened my mouth and was about to exin what had happened but she beat me to it.


    ¡°I would like for you to invite him home tomorrow so we can all have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen our son inw since you both got married. That dinner would be enough to help us get to know him more and also see you too. Do you know we¡¯ve missed you so much Ariel?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If you did, you wouldn¡¯t have sold me off to an egocentric narcissist in the first ce.¡± I muttered but not loud enough for her to hear me.


    ¡°I know Grandma. I missed you all too.¡± I said. It both was a lie and the truth.


    ¡°So just do what I ask. Make sure to bring him tomorrow evening. I will be awaiting the arrival of the two of you.¡± She said, leaving no room for arguments.


    ¡°Okay grandma.¡±


    ¡°Also, make sure to respect and obey your husband. I know how stubborn you are but don¡¯t upset him in anyway. The future of our family rests on you. I hope you are aware of that.¡±


    ¡°I know Grandma. I¡¯m really trying my best but it¡¯s very hard if my husband acts like a child all the time.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should act like the adult and ignore all of his attitude towards you. He¡¯ll get tired eventually and let you be. Afterall, eternity is far too long for the both of you to keep fighting.¡± She adviced.


    ¡°Okay Grandma, I¡¯ll try to ignore him but if he doesn¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t hold back either.¡±


    ¡°I know how hard it is but just try princess, for our sake.¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I grumbled under my breath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as an ¡®okay¡¯. I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow. I need to take my rest now.¡±


    ¡°Okay grandma. Good night and sleep tight.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You too Ariel.¡± She answered before the call was ended.


    I dropped my phone on the bed stand and stood up tiredly. I took off my school uniform and entered the bath room to have a very quick shower. After that, I dried my wet body and put on my nightdress.


    Then, I copsed tiredly on my bed. I recalled what grandma had said. I had never thought that I would spend the rest of my life with him. It had never even crossed my mind at all so when grandma mentioned the word ¡®enternity¡¯ I felt somehow.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to survive five years with him, talk less of the rest of my life. So what do I do to save myself from this misery? Filing for a divorce won¡¯t work because I¡¯m so sure he wouldn¡¯t even agree to it.


    Well, that¡¯s a problem for another day. All I need to think of now is how I would convince him to follow me home tomorrow. After all that happened between us today, I doubt it would be easy for me.


    ************************************


    Adrian couldn¡¯t stop the massive anger and embarrassment he was feeling even though she had left. After standing there alone for a few minutes, he decided to follow her to start another fight.


    He knew that nothing would work but he just wanted to do it. He hated how he was feeling right now. She was the one that supposed to feel like this, not him.


    When he got to the entrance of her room, he realised that she had locked the door from behind. He decided not to force her to open it as that was a very stupid thing to do. So, he turned on his heels and went into his room to vent all the emotions that he was feeling.


    He removed his suit jacket, took off his necktie from his neck and unbuttoned the first three buttons on his long sleeved top, thereby showcasing his manly chest.


    He stood in front of his mirror and stared at his reflection on it. Thinking about all the cheesy he had done and said to please her thesest few days were so funny do he burst outughing.


    Afterughing for a while, he suddenly recalled that he was the one doing those funny things so the shame he was feeling before returned. He felt so stupid whenever he recalled how she stared at him.


    Out of anger, he punched the mirror and that made it shatter into a million tiny pieces and it also made his knuckles bleed but he didn¡¯t care. The embarrassment and anger he was feeling right now was much worse than the pain.


    ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡± He heard the butler¡¯s worried voice from outside his room. He must have been alerted because of the sound of the broken ss.


    ¡°Leave!!¡± Adrian ordered.


    The butler understood immediately that he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed and left without asking anymore questions because he knows what would happen to him if he does.


    Adrian walked towards his bed and sat on the edge of it. His knuckles were still bleeding a lot but he didn¡¯t care. He dipped his hand in his hair and pulled on it harshly.


    He felt so angry at himself for going that far, for taking a very risky move today. All these while he had been trying so hard to woe her, she already knew of his n.


    She must beughing at him in her mind. She must be seeing him as someone really stupid. Just the thought of that increased hus anger.


    No!! He can¡¯t let her win. He can¡¯t let her have thestugh. He needs to do something to her too. He started this game but he will be the one to end it. She might have gotten the upper hand today but he won¡¯t allow her to next time.


    He is the man of the house and her husband. He wasn¡¯t going to let an eighteen year old outsmart him. He would make sure that would never happen at all.

 45

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    My sweet sleep was disrupted due to the sound of my phone ringing. I wanted to ignore it since I didn¡¯t want to wake up but it kept ringing and ringing. When I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I stood up angrily and picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello!!¡± I said in a gruff manner. I was angry at whomever had the audacity to disrupt my peaceful sleep.


    ¡°Good morning sleepy beauty. I guess I called at the wrong moment.¡± I heard Sandy¡¯s soft voice. I removed the phone from my ear and stared at it in surprise.


    When I saw Sandy¡¯s name shing on the screen, the anger I was feeling wiped off immediately.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I answered calmly so she would know that I wasn¡¯t angry anymore.


    ¡°I guess your night was peaceful. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have vexed when I woke you up.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was. Till you decided to be the devil and disrupt it.¡± I muttered, feigning anger.


    ¡°If you thunk about it, I was actually an angel. Do you have an idea about what time it is?¡± She asked. My eyes turned unconsciously towards the wall clock at the edge of my room.


    My eyes bulged out when I saw the time. It was almost eight in the morning. I stood up from the bed immediately. I was about to strip off my night dress when I heard Sandy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself, no matter what you do now, you would still bete.¡± She said like she could see what I was doing.


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am. Also, you need to just stay home today and get a lot of rest before you resume tomorrow.¡± She added.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you don¡¯t want me in school today?¡± I asked suspiciously because the Sandy that I know would literally force me down to school any day I decide not to go.


    ¡°Have you forgotten aboutst night?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°The picture of you and Adrian, Bianca uploaded it on the inte and it caused a huge stir.¡±


    ¡°She did? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡± I asked in surprise. I had an idea that she would but since Grandma didn¡¯t disturb me about it yesterday, I figured Bianca chose not to post the picture yet.


    ¡°How would you know when you were sleeping like a log of wood?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeeping at the time.¡± I argued.


    ¡°Oh really? I called you countless times but you never picked a single call. Were you ignoring me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. Something came up between me and Adrian so I was upied. I¡¯ll exin the details to youter.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But seriously, about that photo, someone has deleted it already from the inte.¡±


    ¡°Really? Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but a few minutes after it was uploaded, it was deleted from everywhere. Even the ces that it was reposted, news about it and all that.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m good to go.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast.. just because it has been deleted from the inte doesn¡¯t mean that people have forgotten about it so soon.¡±


    ¡°So? How¡¯s the opinion of people that I don¡¯t even know my business.¡±


    ¡°It will be your business when you start loosing followers on all of your social media ount.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Have I stared loosing followers?¡± I asked in fear.


    ¡°Well, not yet. The news didn¡¯t really go that far. All I¡¯m saying is that you should take a break for today and work out whatever issues that are between you and your husband. Something like this isn¡¯t supposed to be happening in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°I never said that it was. I just said you should work out your problems.¡±


    ¡°I am trying.¡±


    ¡°Try harder.¡±


    ¡°Okay.. okay. Fine, I will. You are just so persistent.¡±


    ¡°I know I am but soon, you¡¯ll realise that I¡¯m only looking out for you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I love you Samdy.¡± I said with a small smile.


    ¡°I love you too Ariel. I need to go now, sses are starting already.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wait.. you¡¯re at school?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Where else would I be at this time?¡± She asked back.


    ¡°Probably still on your way.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone iszy like you Ariel. I have to go now, talk to youter.¡±  She muttered before she ended the call without waiting for me to answer. I guess the teacher is already in the ss.


    I sighed andid back on the bed. Since I wasn¡¯t going to school, I better take that chance and enjoy my sleep. It was very hard to because anytime I shut my eyes, I recall my conversation with Grandma.


    I was still baffled that she didn¡¯t ask anything about Adrian and I since no one knows that the person kissing me that day was actually Adrian.


    It made me womder if she was aware about Adrian¡¯s real identity. Well, I doubt that. There¡¯s no way she would be able to know since Adriam keeps a very low profile.


    Besides, he already showed up in public with his ¡®costume¡¯ so I don¡¯t think she would know. And if she actually did know, she would have told me a long time ago.


    But shy didn¡¯t she ask me anything? It surprised me and scared me at the same time. Grandma is always so unpredictable. No one easily knows what she¡¯s thinking. That¡¯s one trait of hers I inherited but hers is worse.


    No matter what you do, you can never know what¡¯s in that head of hers and that really scares me.


    ************************************Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Adrain was in his study. He was staring at the picture of him and Ariel taken at the g. Last night, he had instructed his his PR team to delete all traces of the photo from the inte.


    On a normal day, he would have used it against her but since she already knows his true identity, he was so sure that she wouldn¡¯t even flinch if he ever tries to ckmail her with it.


    He kept on staring at the picture, especially at Ariel¡¯s face and how she looked when he forcefully kissed her. One could easily tell that she didn¡¯t want to kiss him back and that angered him.


    No girl had ever acted the way she does. Though he hasn¡¯t really been with any woman before but anytime they saw his real face, they always seemed awestruck.


    They wanted him and even tried to woe him but she didn¡¯t. She always acted like he had some kind of skin disease. She always push him away whenever he tries to draw closer to her and that made him mad.


    She could follow other men around but his presence annoyed her when he¡¯s her husband. He remembered the date that she had with that unknown man and that increased his anger.


    It had been on his mind since he had that talk with herst night. So, he decided to do more research and find out who the man is. To see if there¡¯s anything that made him better than her own husband. He was still waiting for his private investigator to send him the result.


    He would have done this a while ago but he was upied on how to teach her a lesson so it kind of skipped his mind. He was snapped out of this reverie when his phone chimed, indicating that he had just received a message.


    He unlocked his phone quickly when he realised that it was a message from his private investigator. He didn¡¯t waste anytime and clicked on the message. What the saw there was far from what he was expecting.


    ¡°Hiry Addams..¡± He muttered in shock as he stared at the man¡¯s picture.

 46

    *AT THE MONTGOMERY¡¯S FAMILY HOME*


    An older man in histe forties and a younger woman in herte twenties can be seen seated facing each other in the huge dining hall. The dining table was filled with a variety of food and drinks.


    They were digging slowly and elegantly into their food. Halfway through, a teenage girl wearing a shool uniform waltz in.


    ¡°Good morning mom¡­. dad..¡± She greeted as she ced a peck on both of their cheeks.


    The man had a grimace on his face when she did that but quickly reced it with a smile so the young girl wouldn¡¯t notice. He still wasn¡¯t that fast because Susan, the girl¡¯s mother noticed how he looked.


    ¡°Emily,e seat beside me.¡± She called so her daughter wouldn¡¯t disgust the man more.


    ¡°Okay mom.¡± Emily answered without thinking too much and ran to sit beside her mother.


    Her food was dished out by the maids around and she digged into the food immediately. They were eating in silence until Emily decided to break it.


    ¡°Dad..¡± She called.


    ¡°What is it Emily?¡± He asked lowly without even bothering to look away from his food.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it has been a really long time since Adrian came to visit us?¡± She asked.


    ¡°So??¡± He asked in a very nonchnt manner.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you call him home?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°And why should I do that??¡± He asked back, while trying to hold back the irritation that was slowly building up within him.


    She was taken aback by his reaction. She didn¡¯t expect him to talk like that. All fathers are supposed to miss their children or even try to call them if  they¡¯ve been away from them for too long. All fathers do thet except William Montgomery.


    Susan noticed that he was slowly getting angry so she signaled her daughter to stop talking but Emily didn¡¯t notice what her mother was trying to say.


    ¡°He would listen to you if you call him home. Afterall, you¡¯re his fat¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily honey, Adrian just got married to his wife. Why don¡¯t we just let them enjoy their time together as newlyweds?¡± Susan cut Emily off when she noticed that William was about to say something, obviouslysh out at her.


    ¡°But mom, they aren¡¯t even in love with each other so how¡­.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that??¡± They looked up in surprise when they heard that voice. When they saw who it was, they stood up from where they were seating and bowed in respect as they greeted him.


    It was none other than Grandpa Henry, William¡¯s father and the oldest man in family. He nodded as a way of answering their greetings before taking his seat in the dining hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep standing, continue what you were all doing.¡± He ordered when he noticed they were still standing.


    They obeyed and sat down on they various seats but still didn¡¯t continue eating until he took a bite from his own food before they started eating. Slowly, the tension in the room died down and they ate silently.


    ¡°So, Emily what were you saying earlier?¡± Grandpa Henry asked when he noticed mother and daughter had finally gottenfortable with his presence.


    ¡°What did I say??¡± She asked back slowly. The tension that had left earlier was slowlying back.


    Amongst everyone in the house, she was most scared of Granpa Henry. Not because he was wicked, scary or heartless but only because he was a very hard man and only him determines the fate of her and her mother.


    So she did everything within her power to try and please him even though he really scares her.


    ¡°You mentioned something about Adrian and Ariel, his wife.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Did I??¡± She asked as she scratched her hair. She was a trying to y dumb but a re from William was enough to make herpose herself immediately.


    ¡°I did sir.¡± She said immediately.


    ¡°So what made you think that he doesn¡¯t love his wife?¡± Grandpa Henry asked again. She shivered slowly because of that question.


    She turned to stare at her mother for help out of this plight. Her mother understood so she opened her mouth in a bid to say something but was cut off by Grandpa Henry.


    ¡°I asked your daughter a question not you. Are you now her mouth piece?¡± He asked. She shook her head and held back what she wanted to say.


    ¡°I asked you a question Emily.¡± Grandpa Henry muttered with impatience written all over his face. Emily gulped when she realized that there was no one else to help her.


    ¡°Uhm¡­. I read about it on the..¡± She exined.


    ¡°Continue¡­.¡± Grandpa Henry muttered as he listened with rapt attention. Emily turned to face her mom while Susan nodded for her to continue talking.


    ¡°Everyone thinks she got married to him for his wealth.¡± She added.


    ¡°And that¡¯s what you think too?¡± He asked her while she nodded slowly.


    ¡°Emily, how old are you?¡± He asked. She was taken aback by his question.


    ¡°Uhmm.. I¡¯m seventeen.¡± She muttered in surprise.


    ¡°Seventeen.. and you still haven¡¯t matured enough to know not to believe rumors on the inte?¡± He asked.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t rumors.¡± She argued.


    ¡°Really? How would you know that? Do you live with them?¡± He asked but she remained quiet. She didn¡¯t know what suitable answer to give him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re quiet now. You don¡¯t know anything and you keep talking like you do.¡± She bowed her head as she took in all of his insults.


    ¡°Whether Adrian and his wife are in love or not, we¡¯ll find out when theye visiting.¡± William who had been silent all through raised his head up the moment he heard that while Emily¡¯s face brightened up.


    ¡°What do you mean by that dad?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I want you to invite Adrian , his wife and her family home for a small get together. Adrian has been married for almost a month now and he hasn¡¯t even thought of bringing his wife to see me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do that soon.¡±


    ¡°And when will that soon be?? Just do what I asked you to. Afterall, you¡¯re his father so he¡¯ll listen to you.¡± He said, repeating what Emily had said earlier.


    ¡°Okay dad.¡± William surrendered but still had annoyance written all over his face.


    ¡°And be quick about it.¡± Granpa Henry said as be stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Caarry on with your food.¡± He added before he left them alone in the dining hall.


    Emily had a huge smile stered on her face while Wiim was frowning. His frown deepened when he noticed how happy Emily seemed.


    ¡°You must feel really fulfilled after you¡¯ve ruined everything.¡± He muttered, making the smile on Emily¡¯s face wipe off immediately.


    ¡°What did I do dad??¡± She asked slowly.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t know when to keep your useless mouth shut. What a nuisance.¡± He muttered before leaving the dining hall angrily.


    ¡°Why is he angry? What did I do so wrong mom?¡± Emily asked as her eyes turned wet. She was already at the verge of tears.


    ¡°Just ignore your father. You know how he always acts. You don¡¯t need to let this get to you.¡± Susan answered.


    ¡°But I just told the truth. Why iss he mad at me?¡± She asked again as a lone tear slipped down her face.


    ¡°Just ignore him. Don¡¯t let him ruin your day. Stop crying huh.. You can¡¯t go to school looking like that.¡± Susan consoled as she wiped her tears.


    ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯ll stop crying. All that matters now is that Adrian is finallying home.¡± Emily muttered as she sniffed.


    ¡°Good, now eat up. You don¡¯t want to bete for school.¡± Susan said. Emily nodded and continued eating her food. When she was done, she gave Susan a goodbye kiss before she left.

 47

    **AT ADRIAN¡¯S MANSION**


    He unlocked his phone quickly when he realised that it was a message from his private investigator. He didn¡¯t waste anytime and clicked on the message. What the saw there was far from what he was expecting.


    ¡°Hiry Addams..¡± He muttered in shock as he stared at the man¡¯s picture. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Ariel had always been telling the truth.


    No way, there¡¯s no way he could have been suspicious all for nothing. He decided to read to the end since he had the investigator track all of her movements before. It started since the day he saw her at the cafe.


    She was clean, she had always been clean. Adrian heaved and used his hands to cover his face in frustration. There had to be something else that he could use against her. Something he could use to justify his actions towards her.


    He decided to put a call across to the private investigator. The man picked at the first ring.


    ¡°Boss.¡± He called.


    ¡°I saw what you said. Are you sure that your investigation was thorough?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Yes boss. Your wife¡¯s whereabouts has never been suspicious. Well, except for one particr day.¡± Adrian¡¯s ears perked up the moment he heard that. He suddenly became interested in what the man had to say.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡± He asked hopefully. He badly wanted the answer that he was looking for.


    ¡°Well, she was on her way back from school that evening. We were on the highway when her car suddenly swerved and entered into an alley. I got really suspicious because she had never passed through that ce before so I followed her.¡± The story was slowly starting to sound familiar in Adrian¡¯s ears but he decided to listen further.


    ¡°After she drove for some minutes, she finally stopped and that was when I realized that she saw your unconscious body on the road. She and her driver helped you up and took you home.¡± The man exined.


    Adrian sighed in frustration. That wasn¡¯t what he was hoping to hear. He thought the man had more useful and juicy information to give him.


    ¡°Is that the only suspicious thing that she has done?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Yes boss. Apart from that, she¡¯s a very clean te.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you for sharing that info. I¡¯ll get to you when I need you again.¡± Adrain muttered and ended the call without waiting for the man to answer.


    He sighed and plopped down on the chair while massaging his temple. So, what would be his next course of action? How can he continue what he had nned for her after all that he had just learned.


    What the private investigator told him is the same as what his Butler had said when he asked how Ariel found him in the alley. That means that she obviously had no hand in it.


    She isn¡¯t cheating on him, she doesn¡¯t have an hand in his ident, she¡¯s so clean that he¡¯s slowly starting to regret all that he had done to her. He started to recall how he told her he wasn¡¯t supposed to thank her after she had saved him and he even used saving her from the locked room as an example even though he was the one that caused it in the first ce.


    She would have left him to die at the alley if she wanted and no one would question her. Hell, no one would even find out about it but she chose to save him and even gave him her blood since he was loosing too much.


    After everything, he still treated her like trash. He recalled the way her eyes showed hurt when they were talkingst night. It was the first time he would see another emotion apart from anger in her eyes.


    Even though he was too angry to tell at that time, he knows deep within him that she didn¡¯t like the way he toyed with her feelings. He knows that he¡¯s supposed to apologize for how he behaved but his ego wouldn¡¯t let him.


    There¡¯s no way he would stoop to her level and apologize to her. That was why he wanted to find something that he woukd use to justify his actions but there was still none.


    He hated how he was feeling right now. He didn¡¯t like it one bit but what could he do? He caused everything himself. She always told him the truth but he chose not to believe and trust her.


    He was the one that chose to toy with her feelings, thinking that it would be very fun to do so. He needs to do something that would help him bury this feelings of remorse that he was having.


    He can ept anything, except for giving her an apology because there was no way that was ever happening. He was still deep in thoughts when his phone started to ring.


    His expression changed when he saw his father¡¯s name shing on the screen. What does that old man wamt now?


    ************************************


    I finally left my room when I felt my stomach grumbled, indicating that I haven¡¯t had anything to eat since yesterday¡¯s afternoon. I stood up from my bed and decided to head to the kitchen and make myself something to eat.


    When I got there, I was very surprised to see the table had been set and a lot of delicacies had been ced on it. It was very surprising because since the day I got here, I have never seen any food prepared already. , except the one Adrian makes.


    What I¡¯m saying is that I thought no chef was in this house as they aren¡¯t always there when I need them. But here they are, like they had suddenly returned from a long vacation.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and went to have my seat. A maid walked towards me and attempted to serve my food on the te but I stopped her.


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± I said to her before I dished our my food. I lifted my spoon and dipped it in the food before putting it in my mouth. I sighed in ecstasy as the taste touched my tongue.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was so good. I hate to admit it but it was much better than the one they serve at my family¡¯s home. I didn¡¯t waste anytime and started digging into my food. Slowly though, so I wouldn¡¯t choke.


    I was on my fifth spoon when I saw Adrian emerging from the kitchen, into the dining hall.


    ¡°Good morning to you.¡± He greeted, cheerfully.


    Okay, that¡¯s wierd¡­ very wierd. Why is he so cheerful today after all that happened between the both of usst night.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± I answered lowly. I was still confused.


    ¡°So, how was your night? Did you sleep well?¡± He asked again. I stared at him suspiciously. What¡¯s with the stupid questions? What is he nning again?


    ¡°I slept well.¡± I answered again.


    ¡°Okay. So, how¡¯s the food?¡± That was thest straw. That question increased my suspicions to the extent that I couldn¡¯t help but voice put my thoughts.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all these questions??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should get a feedback for how my food tastes?¡± He asked back.


    What the hell!! He made this food??? I stared at the food in surprise before looking up to stare at him. Then, I realized that he wasing from the kitchen. He really made this food, and I was eating it.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s it?¡± He asked again.


    I opened my mouth but no words were able toe out. Then it hit me. Why else would he cook for me after what I said to him yesterday. Except¡­ my eyes widened¡­ the food was poisoned!!!

 48

    I opened my mouth but no words were able toe out. Then it hit me. Why else would he cook for me after what I said to him yesterday. Except¡­ my eyes widened¡­ the food was poisoned!!!


    With that assumption in mind, I started choking. I don¡¯t know if it was on purpose or not but I was choking unbearably. When Adrian noticed how I was, he rushed towards me and crouched next to where I sat.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked in concern but I didn¡¯t answer him. I could feel my veins popping on my forehead as I let out the heavy coughs. Did he really poison me because I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m like this.


    ¡°Did you swallow something? Let me check.¡± He muttered and attempted to touch me but I pushed his hands away aggressively.


    ¡°Is¡­ n¡¯t t.. his what you wanted?¡± I stuttered out as I still found it really unbearable to breath well.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why won¡¯t you let me see what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He asked as he tried to touch me again but I pushed him away and managed to stand up on my feet, still breathing heavily.


    ¡°What did you put in the food?¡± I asked as I stared at him dreadfully.


    ¡°Nothing, just the normal ingredients for making a meal.¡± He defended as he stood up and attempted to walk towards me but I moved away. I was still choking and I could fell my eyes slowly watering.


    ¡°Liar!!!¡± I screamed.


    ¡°Why would I be lying about something as serious as that??¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you always do?¡± I asked back. He kept silent for a while, like my words had hit him really deep. It¡¯s not like I lied. He is actually a liar and very deceptive.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say and I¡¯m not going to argue with you about it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m different now, I really didn¡¯t put anything inside the food. I would never¡­.¡±


    He kept yammering on and on but I wasn¡¯t listening to him anymore. I was choking really badly so it was getting really hard for me to get ess to oxygen.


    My eyes were slowly starting to get really blurry and my feet were wobbling. They couldn¡¯t carry the weight of my body anymore. I almost fell down when I felt strong arms wrap around my waist.


    I looked up only to see Adrian staring down at me with concern in his eyes.


    ¡°Shit!! You¡¯re having a panic attack!!¡± He muttered in shock and fear as he stared directly at my face.


    I was having a panic attack?? I thought it was because of whatever he put in the food.


    ¡°Okay Ariel, I need you to do something for me. I need you to breath¡­. calmly.¡± He muttered as he held my face in his hands.


    I tried to do it. I tried to heave slowly but it was so hard to do so as my heart was pounding really fast like I had run a marathon. After trying and failing, I started to get really desperate for air.


    ¡°I.. I can¡¯t do it Adrian¡­ i.. it isn¡¯t working.¡± I croaked out as tears started falling down my eyes. I could feel my life slowly slipping away from me. My eyeslids started to shut until Adrian pat my cheeks in a bid to wake me up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up now. You¡¯re almost getting there. Just take slow and deep breaths.¡± He muttered but I couldn¡¯t.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t Adrian. I can¡¯t do¡­ hmmp.¡± My words were cut off when I felt him press his warm lips against mine.


    It was really surprising but I didn¡¯t try to push him away like I used to since it was helping with my attack. I could feel myself getting calmed by the kiss slowly and slowly.


    It started off as a very slow and soft one as he only had his lips on mine before he increased the tempo. He wrapped his hands around my waist, bringing me closer to him as he bit on my lower lips softly.


    I released a small moan as I felt hisrge hnads slip underneath my shirt and came in contact with my bare back. He wrapped his other hand around my neck and started kissing me deeper amd deeper.


    After locking lips for sometime, I could slowly feel myself loosing my breath. I tried to stop but he didn¡¯t want me to. He kept kissing me like his life really depended on it.


    When it got to much, I pushed on his chest and muttered agaimst his lips;


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe.¡± He stopped immediately he heard that. Though he stopped kissing me, he still didn¡¯t let go of me as I was still wrapped in his arms. We took in huge breathes as it felt like we had just run a very long marathon.


    When my breath had finally stabilized, that was when I realized that we were all alone in the dinning hall. All of the maids that were around before had left already and I didn¡¯t even know when they did. I was caught up with how good his pink plump lips felt against mine.


    I was very lost staring at him, his eyes rather. I hate to say it but he had s very gorgeous and mesmerizing pair of green orbs that manages to pull me in with just one look at it. It felt like was under some sort of enchantment anytime I stared at his eyes.


    Like now, I was so lost in his eyes that I didn¡¯t even realize what he had just said until he tapped me on my cheek.


    ¡°What.. what??¡± I stuttered like I had been pulled put of some trance.


    ¡°I asked if you are you alright now.¡± He muttered as he stared at me in concern.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Thanks a lot.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°What you did just now really helped with the panic attcak.¡± This was the first time my panic attacks end on a very good note. On a normal asion, I would have cked out for a whole day at least but just one move from him was able to calm me down.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I was at fault. You thought I poisoned you so you.. panicked.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Yeah.. about that, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that it felt really suspicious as we weren¡¯t really on good termsst night.¡± I exined. I felt so bad after thinking of how I misunderstood him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was the one that caused all of these in the first ce. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you¡­¡± I heaved as I waited for him to finish, for him to say those words that would make me forgive him finally.


    ¡°It was all my fault.¡± He added and that shattered all of my hopes. What was I thinking?? The almighty Adrian would never apologize even though he knows that what he did was wrong. His huge ego wouldn¡¯t let him.


    ¡°I see..¡± I muttered and tried to get out of his hold but he held me back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡± He asked in concern. He might have noticed how disappointed I looked when he said that.


    ¡°Nothing..¡± I muttered curtly and tried to get out of his hold again but he wouldn¡¯t let me.


    ¡°I know I did something that was really bad and I want to try and make it up to you.¡± He said.


    What would be much better than an honest apology?? I stared at him impatiently as I waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I would like for you to meet my family.¡± He muttered with a smile.


    What the hell!!!

 49

    **AT THE HOSPITAL**


    Mrs. Alexandre was seated on the chair close to the bed Lucas wasying on. She held his hands tightly as she watched him sleep peacefully. She couldn¡¯t stop shedding tears even after Bianca had left.


    She knew damn well that Lucas wouldn¡¯t be happy if he finds out what she did to Bianca but she didn¡¯t care. That bitch was the reason her darling son is like this.


    If she hadn¡¯te into his life and filled his head with those ideas, he wouldn¡¯t have been on a hospital bed by now. Hell, he would have been the one engaged to Ariel. If she had known that all these would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have let Bianca get close to her son.


    If only. But look what that wench had caused them. Her husband threw her beloved son out of the house because he was too weak and greedy to fight for him. Their family lost a lot of money and their stock prices are still dropping.


    Investors are withdrawing from thepany. They were at the verge of losing it all and it¡¯s all because of that useless girl. Mrs. Alexandre wiped her tears but it still didn¡¯t stop them from flowing uncontrobly.


    The only thing she can do now that would be beneficial for all of their family is to break the rtionship between Bianca and her son. She already pushed Bianca away but it would be very hard to convince Lucas because he loved her too much.


    Mrs. Alexandre was still deep in her thoughts whem she felt Lucas¡¯ fingers move. She looked down only to see him fluttering his eyes open. With happiness and relief bubbling in her, she ran out to call the doctor.


    The doctor came in with a nurse following closely behind him. He did some checkups on Lucas to confirm that he was really okay while Mrs. Alexandre stood at the edge of the room and watched them as they did their work.


    After series of tests, the doctor told Mrs. Alexandre that he was fine now but only needed rest before leaving with the nurse.  When mother and son were finally alone, Mrs. Alexandre got teary again.


    ¡°Lucas.¡± She called softly as she resumed her position on the seat beside him.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Lucas answered. Anger and disappointment wereced in his words and he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. Mrs. Alexandre noticed it but she didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was that he was alright.


    ¡°What happened to you? How did you get like this??¡± She asked as she attempted to touch his face but he stopped her halfway.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Bianca?¡± He asked as he gazed around the room. Mrs. Alexandre¡¯s sad face morphed into a huge frown when she heard that question.


    ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± She asked him as she tried to hide the anger she was feeling.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°None of your business mom. Where is she?¡± He asked again. This time, more fiercely when he noticed that she wasn¡¯t in the room.


    ¡°She left.¡± Mrs. Alexandre answered in a curt manner as she tried to keep calm.


    ¡°What do you mean by she left? Bianca would never leave me alone especially when I am in this state. Wait¡­¡± His eyes darkened when a thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Did you send her away??¡± He asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother about such things Lucas. Justy back and re..¡±


    ¡°I asked you a question mom. Did you send her away?!?!?¡± He asked again, louder this time, startling Mrs. Alexandre. He had never shouted at he before.


    ¡°I did send her away. So? She¡¯s the reason you¡¯re here in the first ce.¡± She argued.


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t realize, she didn¡¯t do this to me.¡± Lucas said as he pointed at the injury on his face.


    ¡°Ariel did this so why are you ming Bianca?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t push you into that devious n of hers in the first ce, would all these have happened?¡±


    ¡°I just said she isn¡¯t at fault. You see mom, don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡± He muttered as he pulled out the needle connected to his hand and the drip, containing his medication.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mrs. Alexandre asked when she saw him standing up from the bed.


    ¡°To get Bianca back.¡±


    ¡°You will do no such thing Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Bianca is the only one that truly loved me after all that happened but you pushed her away.¡±


    ¡°What about me? What about the love I have for you as your mother??¡±


    ¡°You talk about love¡­¡± Lucas muttered as he scoffed.


    ¡°¡­ yet you didn¡¯t hesitate to throw me out when you realize that I was the cause of it all.¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me. It was your father.¡±


    ¡°Yes I know that dad did all that. But the most painful part of it all is that you watched everything unfold but you still couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°What would you have me do? I can¡¯t stand up against your father.¡±


    ¡°You could have tried. You could have tried to talk some sense into him. At least I wouldn¡¯t think that I was all alone.¡±


    ¡°Lucas..¡±


    ¡°Do you even have an idea of how I¡¯ve lived these past few days? Do you have any idea of what I did to put food on my table? Do you know who was there with me all through these hard times??¡± He asked angrily while Mrs. Alexandre kept mute.


    ¡°It was Bianca, the same girl you have been using as the author of all of my misfortunes. She was the only one with me.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t deny the fact that if she didn¡¯t drag you unto her rivalry with Ariel, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    ¡°At least, she didn¡¯t leave me when things were getting too rough. She was always there. She didn¡¯t even get ashamed of how powerless I was nor did she leave me even though the other students around kept shaming her and calling her all sort of names.¡±


    ¡°You on the other hand, same person I call my mother and the rest of you in that family didn¡¯t hesitate to turn your backs on me and here you are, trying to dictate how I live my life and what decisions I take.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to understand. We were powerless against them. They would wreck us if we hadn¡¯t given into their desires.¡±


    ¡°So you sold me out, all for money.¡± Lucas muttered, disappointment was written all over his face. Mrs. Alexandre kept mute as she didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    He was right. He was their first son and heir to all of their wealth and they disowned him all because of a single mistake that he did. They were at fault too. They had a hand in all of the misfortunes he was facing.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting really annoying each passing second as I stare at the fake sympathy on your face.¡± Lucas said as be turned on his heels.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go Lucas. Don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯ll try convincing your father and Ariel¡¯s grandmother. I¡¯ll kneel if I have to. All I ask for you is to stay with me your mother.¡±


    Lucas turned to face her. She had tears pouring out of her eyes like a waterfall. He sighed and walked close to her. Mrs. Alexandre¡¯s heart bubbled with happiness as he drew nearer. Her darling son would never leave her if she gets all teary. Lucas leaned closer to her like he was about to hug her. Instead he whispered to her;


    ¡°Now you know how it feels to be abandoned by the one you love the most.¡± Before he turned and left without looking back despite his mother¡¯s incessant calls.

 50

    ¡°I would like for you to meet my family.¡± He muttered with a smile ying on his lips. Wait what?? I stared at him in shock and silence. No words were able to leave my mouth as I took in what he had just said.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking right?¡± I managed to ask when my lips were finally able to move.


    ¡°Why would I be joking about something like that?¡± He asked back.


    ¡°Well why wouldn¡¯t you? You lie about eevery single thing so it¡¯s kinda hard to trust you even with petty things like this.¡± I said, within me though. I knew better than you tell him that to his face. I just kept quiet and listened to everything he was saying.


    ¡°I meant every word I just said.¡± He added. He had a very serious expression on his face which was enough to show that he was tell the truth. I sighed heavily and pulled out of his embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked carefully. I really should have known better than to trust his words even though he always tries so hard to act like he¡¯s really sincere to me.


    He always does things for a reason. Like today, one would think that he had finally stopped with his childish antics and has finally matured enough. I just realised he did it for a purpose, only so I can agree with what ever he wants from me.


    Like I had said earlier, his behavior today was very suspicious. I knew he had a purpose. Now, he has exposed himself by himself.


    ¡°Is this the reason you¡¯re acting so nice to me?¡± I voiced out. He stared at me in confusion as he tried to understand my words. His eyed widened in realization when he was finally able to understand.


    ¡°What?? No. Why would I do that?¡± Hr asked back.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you? You don¡¯t just be nice out of nowhere. You do everything for a reason.¡± I said. He sighed softly before he drew close to where I was.


    ¡°What if I told you..¡± He ced one of his hands on my cheek and stroked them softly.


    ¡°¡­ I have no other motive. I did what I did today because I¡¯ve actually changed.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°And what if I told you¡­¡± I drew closer to him as well and leaned my face towards his like I was about to kiss him. Instead, I moved my lips to where his ear was and whispered to him;


    ¡°¡­. I don¡¯t believe you at all.¡± Then, I removed his hands from my cheek. Instead of getting angry, he just smiled at what I did.


    ¡°So.. what¡¯s your decision?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious my darling husband. I¡¯m not going with you.¡± I answered as I maintained the smile on my face.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re refusing to meet my family?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Sounds like that to me.¡± I answered. He stared at me deeply like he was trying to get something out of me while I kept on a poker face.


    ¡°Why are always like this?¡± He asked in frustration. Probably because he wasn¡¯t able to see whatever expression he wanted to be able to read me.


    ¡°Like how??¡± I asked back, with a smirk ying on my lips.


    ¡°Why are you always so difficult?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Am I??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me. You know very well that you are.¡±


    ¡°Well sorry but I honestly don¡¯t. How does refusing a meeting with your family mean that I am difficult.¡±


    ¡°Please exin to me how it doesn¡¯t. We have been married for almost a month now and you haven¡¯t even met with them.¡±


    ¡°Well, I got married to you, not them.¡±


    ¡°And now, as your husband, I¡¯m asking you to go with me to see my fam¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so hellbent on taking me to see your family. What do you do you have in store for me there?¡± I asked. He opened his mouth to say something but I cut him off.


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me..¡± I released a very dramatic heave.


    ¡°¡­ are you trying to sell me off, or wait.. there¡¯s worse.. are you trying to murder me??¡± I asked in fake fear and surprise.


    ¡°What?? Why would you think like that??¡±


    ¡°Considering all of the lies and deception you¡¯ve been practicing since the day I first met you, I would be very stupid not to have such thoughts.¡± I answered. I was still mad that he didn¡¯t even think of apologizing to me so all I can do right now is guilt trip him into doing it.


    ¡°Ariel, how many times do I have to exin to you that I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯m no longer th..¡± I cut his words off with a scoff.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed?? Exin to me what type of person changes their character overnight??¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Some people do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. some people do. Just not you. You¡¯re a very self centered person so it¡¯s quite hard for you to just change how you think in one day. I¡¯m sure this is just another plot of yours.¡±


    ¡°Another plot to do what?¡±


    ¡°What was the reason you lied in the first ce. I want the truth?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Ariel¡­¡± He sighed softly.


    ¡°What has that hot to do with this? Why can¡¯t we just let the past be the past.¡±


    ¡°It has every thing to do with what¡¯s happening now. You can¡¯t just say you¡¯ve changed when I don¡¯t even know why you did it in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, at the beginning.. it all started off as an harmless joke.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Harmless joke??¡± I scoffed in anger. He just said ¡®an harmless joke¡¯..


    ¡°Yes. I acted as two different people because you didn¡¯t even know what Adrian looked like so I thought it woukd be fun to y with you for some time.¡± The anger that was burning inside of me was so much but I held myself back as I waited for him to finish with his exnation.


    ¡°That was the n until I saw you at that cafe with someone I thought was your lover. I got really angry and decided to go on with the n and even frustrate you with it.¡± Wow¡­ just wow.


    ¡°I know I wronged you in a lot of way. I just want you to know that I have really changed. I¡¯m not the same self centered person you got married to.¡± He exined.


    ¡°And what made you change? Because I found out about your lies??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, that is part of the reason. But the main reason I changed is because I realized that we would be spending the rest of our lives together so it wouldn¡¯t really make sense if I make the rest of those years miserable for us both.¡± He answered.


    ¡°The rest of our lives indeed. I would rather die than spend a lifetime with you.¡± I thought to myself.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve heard all of your flimsy excuses. I¡¯ll go see your family with you.¡±


    ¡°You will??¡± He asked in surprise. He¡¯s probably surprised about how easy it was to convince me. If only he knows I have a n of my own.


    ¡°Yes, but only under one condition.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°My family would have to go with me too.¡± I bargained.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s perfect that way. You can bring your family with you.¡± He readily agreed.


    ¡°Okay..¡± I stared at him suspiciously.


    ¡°I better inform them about the development.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± He answered.


    I turned away from him and left for my room. I shut the door the moment I got in and bounced around happily. Wow, God really favors me a lot. Here I was, thinking about how I would convince him to see my family but he opened the way for me.


    Nothing can go wrong since my family would be there with me so I had no reason to worry. I picked up my phone and put a call across to Grandma so as to inform her about thetest development.

 51

    Bianca can be seen in her room. She looked like a mad woman. Her hair was disheveled due to the constant pulling she had subjected it to. She had mascara on her face as she had been crying since.


    She kept staring at her phone with anger burning in her. What she had hoped and prayed to happen when she uploaded that video a day ago didn¡¯t happen. The video didn¡¯t stay long in the inte before it got deleted.


    She was already frustrated now as she wasn¡¯t even sure about the next course of action that she was going to take. The bitch was literally untouchable and every thing that she and Lucas have done to bring her down always backfired.


    Today, she lost a lot of followers as a rumor spread about her sleeping with different boys all for money. There was no evidence to back up that rumor but as you all know, people don¡¯t really care about that.


    People just enjoy the drama it brings as long as it isn¡¯t affecting them. She has been getting a lot of mean messages and even death threats from people online that she didn¡¯t even know existed.


    She doesn¡¯t know how the rumors started but one thing that she was so sure of was that Ariel is the one that was behind everything. There¡¯s no one else that hated her as much as Ariel did.


    She was sure Ariel made such a rumor so she could divert the public¡¯s attention from herself. As of now, she had no one to talk to, no one to console her for all that she has been passing through.


    Her father traveled out for a business trip outside the country and wouldn¡¯t be back until after two days while the other person that she could have relied on was in the hospital.


    She had no one with her so all she could do right now was resolve to breaking things in her room to alleviate her anger. The maids around made sure to stay away from her room even though they could hear things shattering.


    They know better than to disturb her at a time like this. Breaking the things in her room did little to alleviate the anger that Bianca was feeling but she still did it anyway. It helped to take her mind off all of the things that had been happening.


    She was still doing what she was doing when she heard her door being pushed open. She paused in anger as the thought of one of the maids arounding to ruin her moment increased her fury.


    ¡°It really seems like someone wants to be my scape goat today. Well, good for me.¡± She said as she picked up one of her heels that wasying idly on the floor.


    She turned and was about to throw it at whoever it was when she saw the person she never expected to be here at this time.


    ¡°Dad!!¡± She called happily as she threw away the shoe and ran to hug him affectionately.


    ¡°How¡¯s my little princess doing??¡± He asked as he returned the hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m good as always. Ahhh¡­ I missed you so much.¡± She muttered as she tightened the hug.


    ¡°I missed you too baby.¡±


    ¡°But why are you here now?? You aren¡¯t supposed to be back in the country for another two days.¡± She asked as she pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°Well, I figured out you¡¯d be in need of emotional support right now after everything that has been going on but I guess I amte.¡± He muttered as his eyes roamed around her room.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine dad. I¡¯m okay now that you¡¯re here with me.¡± Bianca said with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡°Same here princess. You don¡¯t know the pain I had within me when I read those malicious rumors about you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to sue whoever posted that nonsense on the inte.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter dad. Everyone have read it already and they all believe it.¡±


    ¡°But it isn¡¯t the truth. I know my princess woukd never stoop so low.¡±


    ¡°Well, others don¡¯t think that way and I don¡¯t really care either. All is well as long as you believe me.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°I know that but this can ruin your reputation. It can ruin everything I have nned out for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying dad?¡± Bianca asked as she stared at her father in confusion.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to keep this away from you till you¡¯re ready but it seems like I should tell you now so you wouldn¡¯t be caught unawares.¡± He answered. Bianca noticed how he looked really nervous and tensed up as he spoke and that only increased her curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you talk like this? Have you decided to remarry?¡±


    ¡°What?? No way.¡±


    ¡°Or did you find out that you have a son from another woman?¡± Bianca asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s really far from what I¡¯m trying to tell you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°So say it then. The curiosity is really killing me.¡± Bianca said impatiently.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Well, I hope you won¡¯t get angry with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry with you? You are my father.¡± Bianca said as she motioned for him to continue.


    ¡°Alright then..¡± The man heaved a little before he continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s high time for you to leave your little boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Wait.. what.. why??¡± Bianca asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set you up for marriage with a more suitable patner.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What?!?!?¡±


    ************************************


    I and Adrian were seated in veryfortable silence in the car as we were headed to the my house for the little get together that had been nned earlier.


    We had decided to host it in my family¡¯s mansion as grandma had already started making preparations long before Adrian told me about his family¡¯s get together.


    After being on the road for some time, I could finally see the huge gates of our mansion. I felt happiness bubbling in me as the car drove through the gate.


    It has been a really long time since I came here so I felt really happy to be able to visit my family again. As expected, I saw them outside, waiting for our arrival.


    The car stopped and we climbed out of it. It felt so good to be in this very familiar surroundings. I had almost forgotten how beautiful amd simple it looked,pared to Adrian¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Mom.. dad..¡± I called as I ran to hug my parents.


    Even though I left here while holding grudges against them, seeing them brought back mixed feelings within me. I had missed them so much.


    After greeting me, they turned away and greeted Adrian too. They kept on calling him young master, probably because of how affluent his family is. Grandma wasn¡¯t waiting outside with them.


    ¡°Ariel.¡± I heard and turned only to see Hiry walking towards me.


    ¡°Hiry.¡± I called back happily as I ran to hug him. He chuckled and returned the hug more affectionately.


    After hugging for sometime, I pulled away like I had suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°What is it Ariel?¡± Hiry asked in confusion as the way I had pulled out of the hug was really confusing.


    ¡°I want you to meet someone Hiry.¡± I said as I pulled Hiry along with me to where Adrian and my parents were standing.


    ¡°Hiry, meet my husband Adrian.. and Adrian this is my brother, Hiry. The same one you saw with me at the Cafe that day.¡±

 52

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s high time for you to leave your little boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Wait.. what.. why??¡± Bianca asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set you up for marriage with a more suitable patner.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What?!?!?¡± My confused expression morphed into a huge frown. I pulled away from the hug and took few steps away from him.


    ¡°Why would you do that to me dad?¡± I asked, with pain and betrayalced in my voice.


    ¡°Princess, I figured it would be really good for you at a time like this. The man that has asked for your hand in marriage is a very good person. He has been admiring for a long time now and promi¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough!!!¡± Bianca screamed angrily.


    ¡°Princess.. if you would just listen to¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen?? To you?? Why the hell would I listen to you when you¡¯ve sold me out.. all for what?? Money??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that princess. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re just doing it for yourself!! You didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion in the matter.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m telling you now..¡±


    ¡°When the decision has already been made. Did you ever sit me down and ask me if I would be okay with an arranged marriage?? Did you??¡± Bianca asked angrily.


    If she was in an animated movie, her nose would have been ring. That showed how angry she was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why would you make such a decision without my approval? Why would sell me out like that? I trusted you. You¡¯re the only family I have right now but you¡¯ve turned your back on me!!¡±


    This was the first time Bianca¡¯s father have seen Bianca get really mad at him so he was very shocked at her outburst.


    He opened his mouth but no words coulde out so he shut them back. Wheat could he even say? She was right. Whether he did it intentionally or not, he tried to sell her out.


    He didn¡¯t even ask for her opinion on the matter. He only told her when the decision had been finalized and that was the thing that made her mad. He hated seeing his precious daughter being so hostile to him so the only thing hee could do right now was rectify the problem that he caused.


    ¡°Stop looking at me with such apologetic eyes if you¡¯re still going to go on with your ns. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore with you so get out.¡± Bianca told him coldly.


    She could see the pain in his eyes but she didn¡¯t care. Her father would never have such thoughts of selling her out for marriage in the first ce. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into him.


    She needed to teach him a lesson so she wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts ever again.


    ¡°Princess..¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re going to stop what you¡¯re nning, I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you so get out of my fucking room while I¡¯m still asking nicely.¡±


    Bianca¡¯s father figured now wasn¡¯t the time to apologize. He wanted her to calm down first so he just bowed his head in remorse before walking out of the room.


    The moment he left the room, he heard the door click shut from inside. He turned around and ced his head on the door while he listened with an aching heart as she cried from within.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry princess.¡± He muttered as he left for his study.


    He needed to let the Baldwins know that he was pulling out of the deal. He knows that if he went on with it, Bianca would hate him to the rest of their lives and he doesn¡¯t want that.


    She ¡®s the daughter of the woman that he loved the most, she was his princess and he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with her hating him for eternity.


    ************************************


    ¡°Hiry, meet my husband Adrian.. and Adrian this is my brother, Hiry. The same one you saw with me at the Cafe that day.¡±


    Ariel had a huge smile on her face when she said that while Hiry seem really confused. He knows that were supposed to be introduced to each other.  Afterall, he¡¯s her elder brother but the way that she put it was really suspicious.


    He could tell something was going in between them but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Adrian on the other hand was speechless but not really surprised with what was happening.


    He knew he would have to meet the mystery man that he mistook as his wife¡¯s lover but he never knew she would try to throw his stupidity at his face like this.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It made him feel more and more stupid. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, at least greet the man that had given him sleepless nights when the gates to the mansion opened again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Montgomerys¡± Ariel¡¯s mother muttered in anticipation as she watched the series of fancy cars drive in.


    The cars packed in the driveway and the drivers came out. They turned and moved to open the door for all of them. The first person toe out was a teenage girl.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± She called with a huge smile on her face when she saw him. Then, she ran to hug him tightly.


    ¡°I missed you so much.¡± She muttered against his chest.


    Ariel stared as Adrian hugged her back affectionately. What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s she to him? She thought he was an only child.


    ¡°That¡¯s Adrian¡¯s step sister.¡± Ariel felt Hiry whisper in her ear. Step sister?? Since when did Adrian have a step sister and she didn¡¯t even know about it.


    ¡°And that is his step mother.¡± Hiry added as he motioned towards a woman in herte twenties.


    ¡°What the hell!! How¡¯s that Adrian¡¯s step mom?? She looks so young.¡± Ariel muttered as I stared at the gorgeous looking woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. I think Mr. William fancy younger women. Just don¡¯t stare at him for too long.¡± Hiry muttered when he saw the man who looked like an older version of Adrian climb out of the car.


    ¡°Why??¡± Ariel asked.


    ¡°Who knows, he might take fancy in you and make you his third wife.¡± Hiry teased.


    ¡°Gross. Don¡¯t ever say that again.¡± Ariel said as her nose scrunched up in disgust.


    Adrian could hear all they were saying but he acted like he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not like they were lying. His father and always been a womanizer and always went after women young enough to be his daughter. It was a very good thing he got to Ariel first.


    Finally, Ariel could see someone that she was familiar with emerging from the car. It was Oliver, Adrian¡¯s cousin. He walked closer to them, Ariel rather and conjoined their palms.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you again gorgeous.¡± He said with a smile and was about to ce a kiss on her hand when Adrian snatched Ariel¡¯s hand from his.


    ¡°You can greet her with cing your lips on her skin.¡± Adrian said.

 53

    The moment Bianca¡¯s father left, she shut the door from within. At that time, all the emotions that she had been trying to hold back became too much and they bursted out from within in form of tears.


    She rest her back on the door and slid to the floor as more tears poured out from her eyes. She never expected this. She never expected that her father of all people would do this to her.


    She trusted and loved him than she ever did to anyone but he betrayed her, in the guise of wanting her happiness. Which girl in her sane mind would want to get married at the age of eighteen and to someone she doesn¡¯t know or love.


    Not everyone would be as lucky as Ariel is. No matter how much she hates Ariel, she would never be stupid enough to get married to some unknown man all because she wants to defeat her.


    The pain in her heart became worse when she realized that she had lost everything. Her fame, her fans, her boyfriend and now, her father. Her father would have never made such decisions if he still loved her.


    It was at that time reality had finally sinked in. She wanted to defeat Ariel at all cost but see what her determination had caused her. Here she is, battling to find her way back to the top while Ariel is there without even doing anything.


    It made her wonder if it was all worth it. She hasn¡¯t been able to win just one battle but she¡¯s already lost everything.


    She was still crying when she heard her phone ring. She decided to ignore it as she wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to anyone right now but the caller was so persistent. He or she kept on calling until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She stood up from where she sat and walked over to where her phone wasying peaceful. The only thought she had in mind was to smash it so she wouldn¡¯t have to hear that annoying ring tone anymore.


    She was about to do it when she saw Lucas¡¯ name shing on the screen. Sheel stared at it in confusion. Lucas was in the hospital, howe he¡¯s calling her?? She still answered the call though.


    ¡°Hello..¡± She muttered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Bianca..¡± Her heart lept in joy when she heard his husky voice.


    ¡°Lucas..¡± She called back.


    ¡°Are you home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside, can youe out to meet me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, sure. I¡¯ming right now.¡± She said and ended the call before putting on her flip flops and running out of her room.


    She reached outside the mansion and indeed met him standing outside the gate.


    ¡°Open the gate for him!¡± She ordered and the security man didn¡¯t waste any second. He opened the gate and Lucas entered into thepound.


    ¡°Oh my God Lucas. I missed you so much.¡± She said as she ran to hug him tightly and affectionately. Lucas on the other hand didn¡¯t return her hug but Bianca didn¡¯t really care. All that mattered right now was that Lucas was there with her.


    ¡°In your face Mrs. Alexandre.¡± She said within her. She could only imagine the expression on his mothere face when Lucas defied her toe see the sane person that she was pushing away.


    ¡°How are you? How¡¯s your injury?¡± She asked as she touched his bandaged face lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that I couldn¡¯t stay at the hospital till you wake up. I had something really important that needed my attention at home.¡± Bianca lied.


    She didn¡¯t want to tell him that his mother chased her out. She figured he might not believe her or it might severe the tie that he had with his mother, the only one that actually gives a shit about him in that family.


    ¡°Is it more important than me, your boyfriend?¡± Lucas asked with a wry smile on his lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than you. You¡¯ll always be my number one.¡± Bianca said with a huge smile stered on her face but Lucas didn¡¯t smile back.


    That was really surprising because he¡¯s hardly able to keep on a poker face anytime Bianca was around him. So, Bianca figured that something was wrong but she didn¡¯t want to ask him directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk more. We can¡¯t keep standing out side like this all day.¡± Bianca said ask she pulled away from the hug. She held his hand and was about to walk inside with him when she noticed that he wasn¡¯t moving.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked as she turned to stare at him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk here.¡± He answered in a curt manner.


    ¡°Why? Is it because of my dad? Don¡¯t worry, he isn¡¯t going to disturb us.¡± Bianca cajoled but he still remained adamant.


    ¡°Lucas baby.. what¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked in concern.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something important.¡± He answered.


    ¡°How important is it that you can¡¯t wait till we get inside?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Inside isn¡¯t the best ce to break this news to you.¡± Lucas answered.


    She stared at him silently. She knew that whatever he was about to say was a very bad news so she didn¡¯t want to hear it.. yet. She didn¡¯t want anything to ruin her precious time with him as she¡¯s missed him and all of their happy moments together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside and we can talk about thatter.¡± She said.


    ¡°No Bianca.. we can¡¯t. Lucas said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I just want to get this over with fast.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What is so important that you can¡¯t wait tillter before telling me?¡± Bianca asked again.


    Lucas sighed heavily as he stared at her. She was eager to know so he had to tell her. It would be much better for her to hear it from him than she seeing it elsewhere.


    ¡°We need to end it.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°End what??¡± Bianca croaked out.


    ¡°Our rtionship..¡±

 54

    ¡°Fancy meeting you again gorgeous.¡± He said with a smile and was about to ce a kiss on my hand when Adrian snatched my hand from his.


    ¡°You can greet her with cing your lips on her skin.¡± Adrian said. I stared at him in surprise. What the hell is wrong with him? Oliver is his cousin so why is he being so hostile towards him?


    Oliver didn¡¯t seem surprised like the way I and Hiy were. He only smiled knowingly and shook his head slowly before he gave Adrian a small brotherly hug. That way, he was able to whisper something into Adrain¡¯s ear but I wasn¡¯t able to hear it.


    Whatever he whispered to Adrian sounded like something bad because Adrian had a horrid look on his face. I felt him stare at me for only a split moment though before he turned his gaze to thest person that was emerging from the car.


    It was an old looking man. He looked like the oldest version of William, Adrian and Oliver. Did I forget to mention that that Oliver and Adrian look alike. If one sees them, they could easily be mistaken as brothers.


    I know most cousins look alike but theirs is somehow. I mean, Oliver looks nothing like his mother, which is Adrian¡¯s aunt and he looks nothing like the man I presume to be his father. The man was standing beside Adrian¡¯s aunt so I just figured he is her husband.


    He looks more like William, Adrian¡¯s father and that¡¯s really weird. Well, what can I say, genes can be really really surprising. Adrian held my hand and walked towards the old man.


    ¡°Grand father.¡± He greeted as he bowed his head respectfully towards the old man. He pinched my fingers when he noticed I wasn¡¯t bowing too. What year are we in? The medieval times??


    I grumbled within me but I still bowed my head but just for a short while though. I stood upright even before Adrian could do so.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Adrian.. if I didn¡¯t set up this get together, I¡¯m sure you will never bother to see me.¡± The old man croaked out in his his old and rough voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true grand father. I was busy with something really important.¡± He exined. Busy indeed. All he was doing at home was making my life miserable.


    ¡°Too busy to see me? Well, you¡¯re a married man now so I can¡¯t really me you.¡± The old man answered as he turned his attention towards me.


    ¡°She¡¯s a real beauty. You must be really lucky to have her.¡± Heplimented, making me smile but the idiot beside me scoffed lowly. I didn¡¯t even bother to answer him. I kept my eyes on the man and smiled at him.


    ¡°Thank you so much sir. It¡¯s an honor to be in this prestigious family.¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh.. don¡¯t call me sir. You¡¯re family now. Just call me Grandpa Henry.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Okay si.. Grandpa Henry.¡± I corrected myself immediately.


    ¡°Oh.. what a gorgeous and respectfuldy she is.¡± Grandpa Henryplimented again as he pinched my cheek softly.


    Adrain had a disgusted look on his face while I returned it with a smile filled with mockery. I removed my hand from Adrian¡¯s and used them to hold the old man¡¯s elbow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in Grandpa Henry¡­ before the food gets cold.¡± I muttered as I led him inside. I could feel the intense stare of Adrian, burning holes in my back but I ignored them.


    He can get angry all he want but that¡¯s his business. As the old man and I walked in, the others followed closely behind us.


    ************************************


    *EARLIER THAT DAY*


    ¡°Now you know how it feels to be abandoned by the one you love the most.¡± Before he turned and left without looking back despite his mother¡¯s incessant calls.


    When Mrs. Alexandre noticed that he wasn¡¯t going to answer her, she chased after him. Lucas was about to enter into the elevator when she pulled on his elbow.


    ¡°Lucas..¡± She called.


    ¡°What is it?? What the fuck do you want with me? Haven¡¯t I made myself clear to you?¡± He asked angrily, attracting the attention of the people around.


    One look from Mrs. Alexandre was enough to turn their attention away. They scurried off like they had something more important to do.


    ¡°Lower your voice Lucas. You don¡¯t want people to know what¡¯s going on in our family.¡±


    ¡°Oh but I do. I want everyone to know the wretched family I was born and brought up in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the truth. All my life, I¡¯ve lived to please you all in that family. I always thread softly so as not to offend you all but you just keep onparing me to someone who¡¯s dead. You all don¡¯t hesitate to make me feel inferior.. l.. like I¡¯m not doing enough..¡±


    ¡°You always say that Bianca pushed me into making that decision but she wasn¡¯t. I never wanted to do that but you all always called me useless and always told me how my older brother who¡¯s now six feet under was always better than me even in the grave.¡±


    ¡°Lucas.. listen..¡±


    ¡°No you listen!! I only did what I did because I thought father woukd finally ept me for bringing someone wealthy, someone with great influence into this wretched family but just because of a little mistake, you all turned against me.


    ¡°A little mistake? We are on the verge of loosing everything we have suffered to build over the past years.¡±


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t justify the way you all treat me. And now, you expect to loose the one person that truly loves and go back to how I was before. Hell no!!¡± Lucas said and entered into the opened elevator.


    ¡°So that¡¯s your decision? You¡¯re going to loose your family name all for some girl that won¡¯t hesitate to throw you out when she realizes that you have nothing to offer anymore.¡±


    ¡°You and father were the ones that disowned me in the first ce so don¡¯tpare Bianca to yourselves. She¡¯s a hundred times better than you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why isn¡¯t she here with you?¡± Mrs. Alexandre asked.


    ¡°Because you threw her out.¡± Lucas answered angrily.


    ¡°If she truly loved you, don¡¯t you think she would do anything and everything to make sure she stays by your side?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to put bad thoughts in my head. Nothing would ever change the way I feel about her.¡± Luacs said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to change anything. I¡¯m just asking you a simple question.¡±


    ¡°Your question doesn¡¯t make sense so why should I answer it?¡± Lucas asked back.


    Mrs. Alexandre could feel pure rage burning in her veins. Lucas has never spoken to her in this manner before. He had always been her sweet little boy. He always listened to her but all that changed when that wench came into the picture.


    She needed to do something fast because her son was slowly slipping away from her hands.


    ¡°Good bye mom. I hope I never see you again.¡± Lucas said and was about to push the button on the elevator when;


    ¡°What if I told you that I have a n that can help you bring Ariel down. Not just her but her husband too.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to do mom? There¡¯s nothing that you will do or say that would change my decision.¡±


    ¡°Just hear me out. This secret has been hidden from the public for years..¡±


    ¡°Amd you just managed to stumble upon it?¡± He asked, in a mocking tone.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying?¡± Mrs. Alexandre asked.


    ¡°Why not? What if this is just another plot to get me to go home with you?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t. Just check this out.¡± She brought out an envelope and gave it to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°Proof that my im is true.¡± She answered. Lucas stared at her warily before he opened the envelope. His eyes bulged out when he read its contents.


    ¡°That was the same expression I had when I first saw this.¡±


    ¡°How were you able to find something as important as this?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. That envelope in your hand is a huge weapon and I¡¯m giving it to you because I know how much you loathe that family.¡±


    ¡°But you want something in return.¡± Lucas muttered.


    ¡°Yes indeed.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lucas asked even though he knows the answer.


    ¡°Cut off all ties with that whore and came back home with me.¡±

 55

    Lucas sighed heavily as he stared at her. She was eager to know so he had to tell her. It would be much better for her to hear it from him than she seeing it elsewhere.


    ¡°We need to end it.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°End what??¡± Bianca croaked out shakily. She had an idea of what he was about to say but she still wanted to hear it directly from him as a part of her assured her that it might not be true.


    ¡°Our rtionship..¡± Lucas added.


    ¡°What?? What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Bianca asked.


    ¡°I know that this decision seems somehow.. out of the blue but we have to end it. I can¡¯t really go into the details now but something came up so I have to go back home.¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re abandoning me for your family?¡± Bianca asked as she felt pains in her heart. It felt like it was being cut by a blunt knife.. very painful.


    ¡°No Bianca.. that¡¯s not what I meant. You know that I can never leave you.¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°But you just said that we should end our rtionship.¡± Bianca reminded.


    ¡°I know but we¡¯re not cutting each other off. We¡¯ll just lie low for some time and we¡¯ll..¡±


    ¡°It will be like how it was before.¡± Bianca cut him off angrily.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be sneaking around like we are having an affair when we are supposed  to be dating in public!!¡± Bianca screamed angrily.


    ¡°Rx baby. I know that you¡¯re angry¡­¡±


    ¡°And whose fault is it? Who came into my house just to give me a break up message??¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, we aren¡¯t actually breaking up. We¡¯ll just hide our rtionship from the public.¡±


    ¡°How the hell isn¡¯t that a break up. Do you know how it feels to not be able to talk to you for more than a minute in public without being scared of the suspicious looks from others?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how it feels to not be able to touch you? Kiss you and love you in public? To im you and show all those wencbes who are interested in you that you¡¯re mine?


    ¡°Bianca..¡±


    ¡°Or don¡¯t you want to love me in public? Don¡¯t you want to show me off as yours?¡±


    ¡°I do. You know how much I love you.¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not really sure about that anymore. If you actually love me like you im that you do, you would always listen to me and you won¡¯t do anything to hurt me ever.¡±


    ¡°But I do listen to you and I have never hurt you before.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing now? I¡¯m begging¡­ pleading with you to not let go of me and everything that we have suffered to build all over the years we¡¯ve spent together. If it¡¯s because of the public¡¯s view about us, we can just run away. We can go to somece where no one knows us and then start anew there.¡± Bianca said as she drew closer to him.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible.¡± Lucas muttered. She lifted her hand and wrapped it around his neck.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a good n and it would help us forget all that we have been through these past few days. It would be just me, you and our evesting love for each other.¡± She muttered as she pressed her lips against his and engaged him in a very deep kiss.


    Lucas sucked on his breath as he wrapped his hands tightly around her waist and pulled her closer to him. He had missed this a lot. Being able to wrap himself in her arms, to kiss her like the rest of the world doesn¡¯t matter.


    He smiled when he felt her tongue rowming around his mouth, he didn¡¯t hesitate to suck on it and that attracted a low moan from her. He lifted his hands and dipped them into her long blonde hair.


    That way, he was able to hold her head in ce as he continued his assaults on her tongue. After some time, he moved his hands back to her waist and that gave her enough space to be able to grab on his hair too.


    Feeling her pull on his hair erupted something within him. He always loved when she does that, it made him feel like she owned him. They were still deep into the kiss when he suddenly remembered what he had came here for so he quickly pulled away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bianca asked as she heaved heavily, so as to regain her lost breath.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be doing this.¡± Lucas muttered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Bianca asked as she tried to kiss him again but he moved away from her embrace.


    Lucas could notice pain in her eyes and it hurt him that he was the author of those pains but what could he do? He needed to heed to his mother¡¯s request if he wanted to get what he wants.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything Bianca.¡±


    ¡°No you didn¡¯t.¡± She said.


    ¡°But I just exined everything to you.¡±


    ¡°And you left out the part of why you¡¯re doing this.¡±


    ¡°I said that I need to go back to my family.¡±


    ¡°Being with your family doesn¡¯t hinder our love plus the Lucas I know and love would never ditch me for some people that turned their back on him so tell me the real reason that you¡¯re doing this!!¡± Buanca screamed out angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I want to get my revenge on Ariel.¡± Lucas had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯ve been doing?¡±


    ¡°You know everything we¡¯ve been doing haven¡¯t been working at all. It just kept bouncing back on us.¡±


    ¡°So what makes you think that your mother¡¯s n would be any different?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. It¡¯s top notch secret. Something as big as that is bound to destroy Ariel. Well. Mostly the Montgomerys and that means Ariel too.¡± Lucas exined.


    ¡°Lucas.. why don¡¯t we just give up on our n to shatter Ariel?¡±


    ¡°What? Why? You loathe her alot. You have always wanted to defeat her so why are you giving up now?¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°Well, I realised that nothing I do would ever be enough to bring her down and now, I¡¯m loosing you along the line. That is the one thing I¡¯m scared of the most so please, just listen to me. Stop all that you¡¯re nning and runaway with me.¡±


    ¡°And to where exactly? Even though we are able to escape this damned city, how are we going to survive out there? We would have no name, no qualifications and no job. We would have to do menial jobs to survive.¡±


    ¡°Also, have you seen my face?¡± He pointed at his bandaged face.


    ¡°Do you really think I would be able to forget about everything that had happen if my face is scarred? I now have a way to make that bitch pay for, all that she has done to me but you want me to let it all go? Hell no!!¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that your hate for Ariel is much greater than your love for me?¡± She asked as her eyes showed pain and hurt. Lucas¡¯ silence was enough answer for her.


    She was a real fool to think that she would alwayse first in his heart. It had always been like this when he was still with Ariel. He always imed he loved her but she knew deep down that his ambitions were first.


    Now, he was leaving her just for revenge. What was she thinking in the first ce? She had always put him first in everything in her life but he never did even though he imed to love her.


    She released a very wry smile as she took few steps away from him.


    ¡°What are you doing Bianca?¡± Lucas asked as he attempted to walk close to her but one look from Bianca was enough to stop him.


    ¡°I get it Lucas. I really do. I guess this is the end for both of us.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°What? No, it isn¡¯t. Like I said before, we can just hide our..¡±


    ¡°I would rather break up with you than to go back to how it was before. This is goodbye Lucas. I hope I never see you again and just so you know, it¡¯s all your fault.¡± She muttered as she scurried back into the house so he wouldn¡¯t see her cry.


    She had been holding herself from breaking down in front of him but the moment she saw her father, staring at her with sad eyes in the leaving room, the walls she had put up crumbled so she embraced him tightly as she cried in his arms.

 56

    He can get angry all he want but that¡¯s his business. As the old man and I walked in, the others followed closely behind us.


    Grandma came over to greet us the moment we got to the living room. She started with Grandpa Henry first. They were greeting each other like they were long lost friends.


    Then she turned over to me and hugged me really tight like I had just returned from a very long journey. It was quite surprising since she was the one that sent me on that journey and still acted like she never wanted to see me again.


    ¡°How have you been doing Ariel? How¡¯s marriage treating you?¡± She asked as she stared at me with concern.


    ¡°Really bad!! I¡¯m stuck with a very egocentric man child so how do you expect me to be feeling?!?!¡± I wanted to scream it out loud but I held myself back.


    We are in the midst of his family so it wouldn¡¯t be wise if I tell on him right here and I sincerely doubt that Grandma would believe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I answered curtly with a smile that didn¡¯t even reach my eyes. I could feel Adrian staring at me but like always, I ignored him.


    ¡°Well, if you say so. Let¡¯s head over to the dinning hall. We¡¯ve prepared a feast for your arrival.¡± Grandma said as she led the way with Grandpa Henry.


    We took our seats in therge dinning hall. Adrian was seated on my right, Hiry on my left while Oliver was seated opposite me. Adrian¡¯s step sister, the teenage girl was busy clinging unto him since she was seated on his right.


    Hiry picked up therge spoon and dished out my food and his own right after everyone had been served by the maids around. He didn¡¯t like people dishing out his food and helped with mine since I was allergic to ck beans.


    No one knows about my allergy, not even my parents or grandma, just him. I was able to tell because they kept serving ck beans on every dish. If they knew, they would have stopped and I didn¡¯t even bothered to let them know.


    I mean, it¡¯s not really easy to tell someone that you have a w. Hiry was able to dish out my food without adding any ck beans. We digged in the moment he was done.


    Grandma and Grandpa Henry kept on talking about their business and all other irrelevant stuffs. Adrian¡¯s aunt which us also Oliver¡¯s mother was discussing about something with her husband in a very cool tone.


    They were chuckling at each other¡¯s jokes at interval. It¡¯s funny to see an old married couple still able to joke around with each other. Well, they are not really old, I think in theirte forties or early fifties but considering my age and mentality, that¡¯s really old to me.


    I moved my eyes only to see William, Adrian¡¯s father staring rather ring at Oliver¡¯s mother and her husband, her husband mostly. It made me wonder if they had a fight on their way here because he he had been frowning since they got here.


    Or is he just jealous about the way they are all over each other like newly weds? Why would he be jealous? He literally had a very good looking, gorgeous and overall, a very young wife that¡¯s seated close to him.


    So, why¡¯s he acting this way? Well, what do I know? It¡¯s really hard to understand old people. Especially the ones thate from a very rich conglomerate like this one.


    His wife on the other hand was just seated quietly and munching on slowly on her food like no one existed in this room except her. She didn¡¯t even look up or stare at her husband, neither did he since all his attention was on his sister and her husband.


    At a point, he seemed really frustrated and excused himself from the hall. Oliver¡¯s mother kept on staring at his departing figure with remorseful eyes like she had done something bad to him while her husband kept trying to return her attention back to him.


    He was finally able to but it wasn¡¯t her full attention. With the way she was acting, I was able to tell that she was waiting for William toe back but sadly he never did till the time we finished eating and no one except her cared. Not even his father or his son.


    Come to think of it, Adrian seems to have a very estranged rtionship with his father and obviously, his step mom. Right from the moment William arrived here, I noticed a frown crept up Adrian¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to greet his father like a normal son would. He didn¡¯t even exchange a single word with him and the man didn¡¯t even seem to care. This family is just filled with a lot of dramas.


    I turned my eyes to my food to continue eating as I was very far from being done with it because I was busy studying everyone. As I was munching slowly on my food, I could feel eyes staring at me with great intensity.


    At first, I thought it was Adrian but when I looked at him, I noticed that he was still talking to his step sister, the teenage girl. That was when I realized that it was his cousin, Oliver that was staring at me.


    When he noticed that I caught him staring, he didn¡¯t really seemed fazed. He just gave me a smile and a very lewd wink. What the hell is he doing? He still didn¡¯t move his eyes away from me.


    Suddenly, I felt strong arms wrap around my shoulders. It was Adrain. His action made Oliver chuckle slowly and thankfully he stopped staring at me. Adrian leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear;


    ¡°You¡¯re busy eye fucking my cousin shamelessly in the presence of me and my whole family. Don¡¯t you have an ounce of respect for us?¡± He asked with a fake smile on his face.


    The audacity!!


    If people were staring at us right now, they would think that we were having a very sweet talk because of the way he was holding me and smiling down at me. If only¡­ I decided to annoy him too. I leaned closer to him and whispered in his ear;


    ¡°Imagine what would have happened if we were alone..¡± Adrian¡¯s facial expression morphed into a huge frown the moment I said that and that made me smirk.


    He thinks he¡¯s the only one that can annoy me? He¡¯s just a learner. I would have told him the truth that it was Oliver that was giving me those weird looks but you all know how Adrian is.


    He never listens to me so what else can I do except act like whore he keeps calling me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re just shameless, you know that??¡± I could hear anger and irritation in his voice when he whispered that in my ear.


    ¡°And you¡¯re just pained that I would never look at you like that.¡± I answered as the smirk on my lips grew each second.


    ¡°Oh.. you guys look look so lovely as you¡¯re all over each other. You¡¯re cuch a sweet couple. I¡¯m jealous.¡± Oliver¡¯s mother said with a look filled with admiration on her face.


    ¡°Sweet couple my foot.¡± Adrian muttered. It wasn¡¯t really loud but I could hear him since I was seated close to him. I replied her with a small smile.


    ¡°Well, they are still at the beginning of their marriage.¡± Her husband answered.


    ¡°Are you saying that they won¡¯t be like this in more years toe?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying anything but you can never tell.¡± The man answered.


    I stared at them as they kept on talking and arguing. If only they knew that we were the opposite of what ever they are thinking. Their talk was shortened when Grandpa Henry hit the table lightly.


    ¡°I need to make a very important announcement.¡± He said when the hall had finally be quiet. Everyone stared at him silently as they waited for him to talk.


    ¡°I have decided that Adrian..¡± He turned his attention towards us. Okay I get why he¡¯s staring at Adrian but I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s staring at me. I hope he isn¡¯t about to say something that would ruin my mood.


    ¡°¡­ you and your wife are going on your honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What?!?!¡±

 57

    ¡°¡­ you and your wife are going on your honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What?!?!¡± Adrian and I chorused in shock. Honeymoon?? With this man child?? Hell no!!


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that Grandpa.¡± Adrian said. Finally, something that we both agree on.


    ¡°And why not?¡± The old man asked.


    ¡°I still have some work to do at mypany and Ariel¡¯s school isn¡¯t even on a break yet.¡± Adrian said. I smiled and bobbed my head as a way of agreeing with him.


    The old man paused and stared at Grandma, probably for advice. I gave Grandma a look to say nothing and she smiled at me like she understood what I was saying.


    Only difference is that she did the opposite of what I was asking for.


    ¡°You have people to assist you with you work at yourpany. Besides, you¡¯re the CEO so you can easily push off all of the work till you get back¡­.¡± She paused for a while before she finally continued.


    ¡°¡­. and Ariel, it¡¯s just a two weeks vacation, school can wait for now and your exams aren¡¯t starting anytime soon so you¡¯re good to go.¡±


    ¡°But Grandma¡­¡± I tried to argue but she cut me off easily.


    ¡°It would be a good time for you both to get off the ws of the media and finally have some alone time with yourselves.¡±


    ¡°We always have alone times in that house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be different this time. It¡¯s just two weeks so I don¡¯t really see what the fuss is about.¡± Grandma said to me.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t just leave everything I have here and go on an honey moon wi¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice sweetheart. Everything has been nned out already. Tomorrow, the both of you would take the family¡¯s private jet to Hawaii and you¡¯ll stay un the vacation home there there for two weeks. Everything has been prepared for you in that house already.¡±  The old man said.


    ¡°Tomorrow?? But we haven¡¯t even prepared yet.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°Like I just told you, everything has been nned out already. You both just need to be at the airport tomorrow.¡± Grandpa Henry answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a good thing baby. Just you and your husband and no one else to pester you daily.¡± Mom said with a huge smile stered on her face as she tried to cheer me up but one look from me was enough to let her know that I didn¡¯t like this decision at all so she didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Thankfully, till the end of the dinner, no one pestered us. They were all quiet. I guess they knew that Adrian and I weren¡¯t happy with the decision at all but what can we do?


    Adrian obviously has no say against his grandfather and neither do I. We just have to sacrifice our happiness for the amusement of these old people. Finally, we were done with eating so we moved to the living room for dessert.


    I didn¡¯t go with them, I found my way out of their midst and into my room. I couldn¡¯t bare to sit silently while they dictated my life to me. It¡¯s not like I can say no to them so I just had to leave before Ish out at them.


    I breathed out in content when I smelled the familiar and sweet scent in my room. It hasn¡¯t changed at all. It was still the way I left it and I¡¯m really happy for that.


    I plopped down on my bed and used my nket to wrap myself. I really miss my room. I stared at the ceiling and smiled. It had always been myst view before I fall asleep and my first view whenever I wake up.


    I turned to my side and wrapped the nket tightly on my body. I better just enjoy the little alone time I have to myself before someonees in to disturb me.


    I closed my eyes and was about to start a very short nap when I heard my door open. I thought I locked it when I came in? I turned to see whoever the intruder was and was very surprised to see Oliver standing in my room.


    ¡°Hello gorgeous.¡± He greeted with a wide smile, showing off his dimples.


    ¡°Fancy room you¡¯ve got here.¡± He added as he stared around my room in admiration.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with the rest of the family?¡± I asked as I sat up.


    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t the only one that wanted to run away from the dinner. It felt so suffocating so I decided to follow the only person I¡¯m familiar with in this house.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock? I could have been¡­. indecent.¡± I said.


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I could have been..¡± I argued.


    ¡°So sorry if it¡¯s the knocking thing that¡¯s bothering you. I just wanted to see what you¡¯re running in here to do. I never expected it would be to cuddle up in the warm embrace of your nket.¡± He said with an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no ce like home and this¡­¡± I tapped gently on my queen sized bed. ¡°¡­. feels like home to me.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Really? I better not disturb your alone moment with your ¡®home¡¯.¡± He said, more like in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t. Now leave.. I need to get back to what I was doing before you came here.¡± I said as I pointed towards the door.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you are chasing me away?¡± He asked while I grumbled within me. Why isn¡¯t he leaving??


    ¡°Well, I am chasing you away because you are disrupting my sleep.¡± It took everything in me not to yell at him at that very moment.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to whatever you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you and please, shut the door on your way out.¡± I said, in a pleading tone.


    ¡°As you wish gorgeous.¡± He answered as he left and shut the door close behind him.


    I sighed happily andid back on my bed. I closed my eyes and was about to sleep when I heard the door opening again. I sat up on my bed and was about tosh out at the person when I noticed that it was Adrian.


    Why do they just keep disturbing me and why didn¡¯t I just lock the door when Oliver left.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°I could ask you the same question.¡± He muttered as he stepped in and shut the door close.


    ¡°This is my room.¡± I said in a ¡®duh¡¯ tone.


    ¡°What was Oliver doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him instead? He¡¯s your cousin.¡± I answered.


    He stared at me for a while but didn¡¯t say anything and that was very surprising because Adrian always have a lot to say. Instead, he walked closer to me andid next to me on my bed.


    I shifted away from immediately but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Trying to get some sleep.¡± He answered as he used some part of the nket to cover himself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do that somewhere else? There are a lot of guest rooms in this house.¡±


    ¡°You know that nothing you say would change my mind so why don¡¯t you justy back on the bed.¡± He said.


    ¡°No way. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sharing this bed with you so you have to leave no¡­ argghhhh¡­¡± My words were cut off when he pulled me toy next to him on the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!!¡± I demanded as I tried to squirm away from his hold but all of my efforts were futile.


    ¡°Just shut up and enjoy the moment. I¡¯m trying to get some sleep.¡± He muttered.


    I didn¡¯t listen to him and kept trying to pull away from him. When I realised that there was nothing I would do that would make him let go of me, I decided to stop fighting. For now though.


    I decided to wait till he was deep asleep first but my body had other ns. In less than ten minutes, I was submerged into a very deep slumber, still wrapped around Adrian¡¯s powerful arms.

 58

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    ~Around 6am in the morning~


    It was still a little bit dark when I woke up. I picked up my phone that wasying idly on the bedstand and turned it on. My eyes squeezed with difort when the bright light emitting from the phone reflected on them.


    I had to lower the brightness before I was finally able to see well. It was already 6 am in the morning. Wait.. my eyes snapped open immediately I realized that it was actually 6am. How long have I been asleep??


    I was about to stand up from my bed when I felt strong arms wrapped around my waist. I became really scared as I don¡¯t recall sleeping next to someonest night.


    I nced around my room to be sure I¡¯m still there. Thankfully, I am so which idiot had the audacity toy next to me in my room? I turned on the shlight on my phone and pointed it towards the person.


    My eye balls bulged out of their sockets when I saw Adrianying next to me with his hands wrapped around my waist. I had already forgotten that he forced me to sleep next to him yesterday evening.


    I turned off the shlight immediately when I noticed his eyes squinting in difort. I didn¡¯t want to wake him up so I would be able to sneak away from his hold.


    I held his hands lightly as I lifted it slowly away from my waist. I sighed in relief when I was finally able to get out of his hold. I was about to stand up and escape when his hands resumed their position around my waist and he pulled me really close to him.


    ¡°Where are you running off to huh??¡± His deep and husky voice resounded in my ear. I¡¯ve got to admit, he has a really amazing voice especially in the morning. The type that every woman would wish to wake up to.


    ¡°I just need to get water to drink.¡± I answered. My back was still facing him so I wasn¡¯t able to see his face.


    ¡°You sure you aren¡¯t running away??¡± He asked as he turned me to face him. A little bit of light that escaped through the window shoned on his face so I was able to see his beautiful green orbs.


    ¡°W.. why would I run away?¡± I stuttered out as I was so lost in staring at them. He stared at me for a while before he smiled.


    ¡°Be quick about it then.¡± He muttered as he ced a small peck on my cheek before letting go of me.


    I stood up in a daze and walked out of the room. I didn¡¯t even know how I got to the kitchen as all that was on my mind at the moment was how he pecked me.


    That wasn¡¯t the first time he was doing it but it feels like that every time he does. I touched my cheek, the same spot he had kissed earlier. How does he manage to awake all of the dormant butterflies in me without even doing much??


    I felt heat slowly creep unto my face as I thought about the moment again and again. I was giddy all over like a middle school student that had just had her first kiss.


    I was still acting like that when some maids entered into the kitchen. They were stunned to meet me there but they still greeted me anyway. Their voices were enough to pull me out of my trance.


    I pped my cheek softly as I tried to get rid of the ridiculous thoughts I was having. I don¡¯t know what got into me that made me start fantasizing about that dickhead.


    I picked up a bottle of water from the fridge and left the kitchen immediately. I knew better than to go back to that room. I didn¡¯t want to loose control in front of him again so I went to my quiet spot in the garden.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see Grandma there so I wanted to leave discreetly but I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    ¡°Come my child. Come sit with me.¡± She said as she patted on the space next to her. I couldn¡¯t say no to her so I walked over to where she was and sat on the space provided.


    ¡°Good morning Grandma.¡± I greeted.


    ¡°Morning Ariel. You were finally able to escape from the clutches of your husband?¡± She asked with a knowing look on her face.


    ¡°Wait.. how..¡±


    ¡°How wouldn¡¯t I know? Your door wasn¡¯t locked so I was able to catch the both of you and that beautiful position.¡± She said as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that Grandma. It was very far from beautiful.¡± I answered in difort as I recalled how he forced me to sleep next to me.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I saw. You have always beenining about how impossible your husband is but I didn¡¯t see that yesterday.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°That¡¯s only because he¡¯s pretending.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Really??¡± She asked in a very unbelieving tone.


    ¡°Yes. Same way he managed to fool me with his identity.¡± Saying that made a thought cross through my mind.


    He was able to fool not just me but everyone about his real identity since he showed himself as a crippled in public but I noticed something yesterday. No one in my family seemed shocked when they saw his appearance.


    I mean, they are supposed to because the Adrian that showed himself to the public was a crippled man with a disfigured face but the one that I bought home with me had apletely different and opposite appearance.


    They didn¡¯t even show any look of surprise and that made me wonder if they had always known how he looked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something bothering you.¡± Grandma said when she noticed how I looked.


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to ask you a question.¡± I muttered as I waited for her permission before asking.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± She said.


    ¡°Have you perhaps seen Adrian before?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot of times.¡± She answered. I stared at her in confusion. Is she saying that she has met him before we got married and had always known about his real appearance??


    ¡°You want to know if I had always known that was how he really looked like.¡± She said like she had read my thoughts. I nodded my head slowly to affirm what she had just said.


    ¡°Well, the answer is yes.¡± I was kind of expecting this answer but it was still surprising.


    ¡°Also, it¡¯s not just me but the whole family.¡±


    ¡°The whole family except me. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before? You made me believe that my husband was handicapped.¡±


    ¡°I did? If I could remember clearly, I told you not to believe any of those rumors when you had asked me about his identity.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that he was fine?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t in my ce to. Besides I would never let you marry him if he was handicapped.¡±


    ¡°But you epted the marriage proposal a long time ago. Long before his supposed ident¡± I reminded.


    ¡°I did but I would have done everything in my power to get you out of it if I had known he was the way people described him.¡± So she could have ended the proposal if she wanted to.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do it when I begged you to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always told you before everything I do is for your own good. You might not notice it now but you will,ter in the future.¡± She said.


    ¡°Selling me off to my nemesis doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing to me but who am I toin?¡± I muttered but she could still hear me. She smiled at me as she patted my hair lovingly.


    ¡°Ariel, you¡¯re still stubborn as always. I wonder how your husband is able to cope with you.¡±


    ¡°What you should be wondering is how I am able to cope with him.¡± I said and she bursted outughing. Theughter was so contagious, I couldn¡¯t help but join too.


    ¡°Speaking of husbands, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s high time you head back to your room? He might be looking for you.¡± She asked when she were finally able to control ourughter.


    ¡°Let me just have this time to myself today. For the next two weeks, I would be stuck with him.¡± Iined.


    ¡°Stop acting like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a good thing either. Like living with him isn¡¯t enough for me, now I¡¯m being sent off to a honeymoon that I obviously don¡¯t want.¡± Grandma smiled as she listened to myins.


    ¡°Just know this Ariel. One day, you¡¯ll look back at these days and you¡¯ll be really grateful for what you¡¯re trying to get out of now.¡± She said.


    ¡°I sincerely doubt that I ever will.¡± She didn¡¯t try to argue with me. She just smiled at me instead.


    ¡°Oh¡­ but you will.¡±

 59

    The day had already be really bright when I finally decided to enter back into the house. I had some peaceful time to myself, well not really peaceful as Grandma was there with me but at least, that dickhead wasn¡¯t.


    It was up to one hourter before I left Grandma in the garden. I got to the living room and saw Adrian talking to my mom. They kept staring at a photo andughing about it.


    When they noticed my presence, Adrian quickly put the photo inside his pockets. What is he hiding? What is on that photo?


    ¡°Good morning mom.¡± I greeted as I walked closer to them.


    ¡°Morning princess. How was your night¡¯s rest?¡± She asked me.


    ¡°It was great. So.. what were you guys talking about?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to know. It doesn¡¯t really concern you.¡± Adrian answered immediately like he knew I was about to ask that.


    ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t concern me but can¡¯t you just tell me??¡± I added again as I turned to stare at mom. I knew that my gaze would make her give in and let me in on the secret.


    ¡°You heard your husband. We can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s something personal.¡± Mom answered and that was really surprising. How can she pick Adrian¡¯s side. It made me really curious about whatever they were trying to hide.


    ¡°Personal, between the both of you?? You don¡¯t even know him mom.¡±


    ¡°And who told you that? Why wouldn¡¯t I know your husband?¡± She asked me. I turned my attention towards Adrian as I red at him. He must have gotten into my mom¡¯s head, that must be the reason that she¡¯s acting like this.


    Well, there¡¯s a lot of time for me to find out about whatever they are talking about. I know that I am the main topic of their conversation. I can just find out another time because I¡¯m pretty sure that no matter what I do, they will never let me in on anything.


    ¡°Keep your secrets to yourselves then.¡± I muttered while Adrian chuckled softly.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± He asked as he grabbed my cheeks softly while I pped them off.


    ¡°Why would I be?¡± I asked as I tried to look neutral so I don¡¯t give myself away. Adrian¡¯s smile grew like he knew what I was doing.


    ¡°Anyway, where¡¯s Grandpa Henry and the rest? I didn¡¯t see any of them today.¡± I asked as I stared around as if I would be able to see them. I just wanted to change the subject at that time, not like I was genuinely curious.


    ¡°Oh, they leftst night.¡± Mom answered.


    ¡°Without us?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we came here together.¡± Adrian answered. I just thought that since they haven¡¯t met me before, they would want to have some sort of conversations with me.


    But I¡¯m d though, I can¡¯t handle long talks with people I¡¯m not familiar with. It bores me easily.


    ¡°Alright. I need to head to my room to freshen up. I¡¯ll be back mom.¡± I said as I left their presence. When I got to my room, I noticed Adrian had followed me in.


    ¡°What are you doing? I just said I wanted to freshen up.¡± I said but he ignored me andy on the bed like he owns it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?¡± I asked angrily and he finally turned his attention towards me.


    ¡°Oh.. I heard you the first time. Why are you chasing me out? Am I not your husband?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I would like for you to ogle at my body.¡±


    ¡°Me?? Ogle at you?? Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯ve got more important things to do than to even stare at your body. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s ttering anyway.¡±


    Normally, I would get hurt when I heard what he said but it¡¯s Adrian. He doesn¡¯t mean what he says most of the time I don¡¯t even give a fuck.


    ¡°You say it like you¡¯ve seen it before.¡± I muttered as I tied my hair into a messy bun.


    ¡°Maybe I have.¡± My eyes almost bulged out when I saw how serious he looked.


    ¡°You fucking pervert!!¡± I cussed out as I used my hand to cover my already clothed body. It was a subconscious action. That made himugh heartily.


    ¡°Rx baby. Can¡¯t you handle a joke?¡± He asked. I eyed him in anger while he continuedughing.


    I hissed as I walked into my bathroom while ignoring his annoyingughter. After I was done with my morning business, I used a towel to cover my body before I walked back into the room.


    Adrian was talking to someone on the phone so he didn¡¯t notice my presence so I walked towards my mirror and sat in front of it. I applied lotion on my body. I made sure he wasn¡¯t looking before I used it to rub the parts of my body that weren¡¯t visible because of the towel.


    After that, I picked up my hairdryer and started using it on my hair. At that moment, I noticed someone was staring at me intensely. I stared at the mirror and saw Adrian¡¯s unwavering gaze on me.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen a half naked girl before?¡± My voice startled him so he removed his gaze from me immediately.


    ¡°Am I that gorgeous??¡±


    ¡°As if, you aren¡¯t even among the top ten prettiest women I¡¯ve met.¡± He muttered as he tried to keep his gaze elsewhere.


    I chuckled softly at his futile attempt to not stare at me. It gave me joy to know that I have some sort of effect on him. I didn¡¯t bother to argue with him.


    I dried my hair and applied on it beforebing it down my back. When I was done, I stood up. I almostughed out when I noticed that Adrian was still having a hard time keeping his eyes off me.


    I walked closer to where he sat on the bed and bent to his level. I held his chin and raised it so he would look at me. I could feel him shake nervously and that made me feel really powerful.


    ¡°I might not be amongst the top ten most beautiful women that you¡¯ve met but I have something that they don¡¯t.¡± I said.


    ¡°What is it??¡± He croaked out like his throat had suddenly gone dry.


    ¡°Unlike them, I have an effect on you.¡± I muttered as I ced a small peck on his cheek before walking into the walk-in closet, leaving him in shock.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ************************************


    I sighed tiredly as mom hugged me for the third time today. She was so teary like I was never going toeback. It felt like the day I was leaving for Adrian¡¯s house.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just two weeks. Why are you acting like I¡¯ll nevere back home?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t control myself. It feels like I¡¯m sending you off again.¡± She answered.


    ¡°But you are.¡± I said within me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom. I¡¯ll be back in two weeks time so dry your tears.¡± I said as I used a napkin to wipe her tears. She sniffed slowly as she smiled at me.


    ¡°Ariel,e here.¡± Hiry said as he gave me a bear hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about your date with Sandy.¡± I whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Sure, and don¡¯t misbehave. Two weeks would be over before you know it.¡± He muttered as he patted my hair lovingly.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± I muttered as I pulled away from the hug. I proceeded to bid the rest of my family farewell before heading towards the car with Adrian.


    I sat at the backseat while Adrian sat next to me. Within few minutes, we left the mansion and the driver drove the car towards the airport. I sighed within me as I rxed on my chair.


    The next two weeks are going to be very long and hectic.

 60

    *LATER THAT DAY*


    ~AT CRESCENT HIGH ~


    sses were already over and students could be seen leaving their ssrooms and heading to the parking lot. Sandy was amongst them, only difference was that she wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    She kept dialing Ariel¡¯s number but as usual, it went to the voicemail. It was at the tenth ring and Ariel still hasn¡¯t picked her call, she started to get really worried.


    Normally, when Ariel misses school, she updates Sandy about the development but today was different. She hasn¡¯t been picking up Sandy¡¯s calls and that made Sandy really scared.


    She knows that she told Ariel to take a break away from school yesterday but she wasn¡¯t expecting her to add today to her vacation and now, she can¡¯t even reach her.


    ¡°What if something has happened to her? What if her husband found out that she knew about his real identity and punished her for lying to him??¡± She asked herself in fear.


    ¡°No no no¡­ he wouldn¡¯t do that to her, she¡¯s his wife.¡± She said to herself as she tried to keep her fears at bay.


    ¡°She was his wife when he locked her up in a room like an animal. She copsed because of that.¡± Her subconscious reminded her.


    Her heart thumped really hard against her chest as she imagined the worst things Adrian might be doing to Ariel right now.


    ¡°I need to go see her. I can¡¯t just wait in fear as I think about things that might be happening to her.¡± Sandy said to herself as she picked up her pace towards the parking lot.


    She saw her driver, waiting next to her car for her. She was about to head over to where he was when someone suddenly stood in her way. She didn¡¯t really put much thoughts into it and tried to go round the person but he intercepted her again.


    That act made her annoyed. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for anyone that wants to get her attention at that time.


    ¡°Can you move? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m not in the mood fo¡­¡± Her words got caught in her throat when she raised her head and saw Hiry standing in front of her.


    ¡°H¡­ Hiry.. what are you doing here??¡± She stuttered out in shock.


    ¡°I came here to see you but it¡¯s quite obvious that you don¡¯t want to see me so I¡¯ll juste some other time.¡± He said and was about to leave when¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± Sandy muttered as she held his suit jacket from the back. She let go immediately he stopped walking. Hiry smiled and turned back to face her.


    ¡°Do you have my time now?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What are doing here?¡± Sandy asked instead, repeating her earlier question.


    ¡°Like I said, I came to see you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why? Why do you want to see me?¡± Sandy asked again.


    ¡°In case you¡¯ve forgotten, we have a date.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°I thought it was scheduled for the weekend.¡±


    ¡°It was, but I changed my mind. I want to go on that date with you now.¡± Hiry said. Sandy¡¯s heart thumped really hard when he said that.


    ¡°Get a hold of your self Sandy. Even though he says sweet things, it doesn¡¯t mean that he likes you. He already made that clear the first time.¡± Sandy said to her self as she tried to hide back the blush that was threatening to creep up her face.


    ¡°Well, sorry to burst your bubble Hiry, I was in the middle of something before you intercepted me. I can¡¯t go on that date with you today.¡± Sandy said as she walked past him, towards where he driver was.


    ¡°Wait..¡± It was Hiry¡¯s turn to hold her back.


    ¡°Where are you hurrying to?¡± He asked as he turned her to face him.


    ¡°I need to go see Ariel. She hasn¡¯t been picking her calls and I¡¯m really worried about her.¡± Seeing her worried face, Hiry couldn¡¯t hold back his smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Samdy asked back.


    ¡°She traveled, to Hawaii.¡± Sandy stared at him for a while before she burst outughing. Hiry folded his arms as he waited patiently for her to stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking. I spoke to Ariel yesterday and she didn¡¯t mention anything about a flight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t aware at first. It was ate minute decision.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing in Hawaii, all alone?¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about her being alone? She¡¯s there with her husband. They are on their honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What??¡±


    ************************************


    I stretched my back when I had finally stepped out from the car. It felt really suffocating siting on a very hard seat for hours. Thankfully, our journey is finally over.


    I stared at the building in front of me in awe. It was very beautiful and at the same time, very simple. It is close to the beach but surprisingly quiet. It has a lot of beautiful flowers around it. It also has a pool.


    This is like my dream house. It has everything except it being extravagant. I love going the extra mile in everything I do and own.


    ¡°Are you going in or you¡¯ll keep ogling at the building??¡± Adrian¡¯s annoying voice brought me back to reality.


    He was already at the door. He opened it and walked in, leaving me standing alone outside. I scoffed in anger and followed him into the house. Okay, I¡¯ve got to really admit, the inside is more gorgeous than outside the house.


    It screams of wealth and nature. I love it so much. I threw my purse wherever, not caring where itnded and threw myself on the couch. I sighed within me as I felt it¡¯s softness against my ass.


    I decided to getfortable so Iid down to rest. I love this couch so much. It¡¯s more soft than the seat in the ne and the car. I was lost in ecstasy when the idiot decided it was time to disturb me again.


    ¡°Instead of youying there like azy fag, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wise to help me arrange?¡± He asked as he stared down at me.


    ¡°Arrange what? The house has already been prepared for our arrival and we didn¡¯t even bring any luggage with us.¡± I said.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you aren¡¯t going to do anything??¡± Instead of answering him, I gave him a small smile and closed my eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lazy brat.¡± I heard him scoff in anger, then his receding footsteps, indicating that he was leaving so I opened my eyes. Finally..


    I wanted to take a small look at the house so I stood up from the couch. I saw a door so I walked towards it. I pushed it open and it revealed the medium sized kitchen.


    I opened the cabs and was really d to find foodstuffs there. They were enough tost us more than the two weeks. I proceeded to opened the fridge and I gasped as I saw more foodstuffs.


    I picked up an apple and took a bite from it.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± Adrian¡¯s voice startled me.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? You almost gave me an heart attack.¡± I said as I rubbed my chest slowly.


    ¡°I thought you were taking a nap.¡± He said.


    ¡°Well, I changed my mind.¡± I answered as I took another bite from the apple.


    ¡°Glutton..¡± I heard him say.


    ¡°What did you just call me??¡± I asked like I didn¡¯t hear him the first time.


    ¡°I called you a glutton.¡± He repeated without fear. This guy just love testing me. I was about to say something when the lights suddenly went off.


    ¡°What happened??¡± I asked in fear as I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. It was really dark inside.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s just temporary, let¡¯s wait a little.¡± Adrian answered.


    I nodded my head even though he can¡¯t see me. I stretched my hands and started looking for something to hold onto so I wouldn¡¯t trip. I stepped on something by mistake and lost my bnce.


    I screamed out as I fell but strong hands wrapped around me to prevent me from falling. Instead, of the hard floor, Inded on a manly chest. At that moment, the lights turned on and I was faced with a pair of mesmerizing green orbs.

 61

    ¡°Who said anything about her being alone? She¡¯s there with her husband. They are on their honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What? Why would she be on a honeymoon? With him? School isn¡¯t even on a break.¡± Sandy said in shock.


    ¡°Is not like she wanted to go there¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the fact that she was forced but what¡¯s more baffling is the fact that she couldn¡¯t even notify me.¡± Sandy said in disappointment as she kept staring at her phone like a message from Ariel would pop out from it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll call you when she¡¯s settled.¡± Hiry said and she nodded in understanding. Ariel was gonna get a earful when she eventually calls.


    ¡°So, now that you¡¯ve finally found d out about Ariel¡¯s departure, I¡¯m sure you have nothing to worry about anymore. So, are we still going to have that date?¡± Hiry asked as he stared at her hopefully.


    It isn¡¯t like he actually wanted to go on a date with her now, he just wanted to be done with it fast so Ariel would stop nagging him. Also, he does have something scheduled for Saturday.


    Sandy stared at him and ced her knuckles on her chin like she was deep in thoughts. After a while, she broke the silence.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer but my answer is no.¡± She said, surprising Hiry. This was the first time she was openly refusing him.


    She had always been all over him. He thought she would jump at the offer to have a date with him today. He never expected that he would be rejected this way by someone that has always been into him.


    ¡°No? Why no?¡± He asked in shock.


    ¡°The only thing in my mind to do now is go home, wash up and have a nice nap so the answer is no.¡± She repeated.


    She didn¡¯t want to seem like she was still deeply in love with him as that would make him ufortable. Besides, Ariel did told her not to act like she¡¯s still into him since the date was something like a farewell to all of her feelings for him.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re rejecting me for a nap??¡± He asked in disbelief.


    If it was for something important, like a date with someone else, he would understand but she was actually rejecting him just so she can go home and sleep.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ besides, our date isn¡¯t supposed to be today. You can¡¯t juste here without notifying me beforehand and im that you have rescheduled it.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°Whether it happens today or Saturday, it¡¯s still the same thing.¡±


    ¡°It might seem that way to you but it isn¡¯t to me. If you would excuse me, my driver is waiting for me.¡± She said and turned on her heels. She was about to leave again when Hiry stopped her.


    ¡°What do you want Hiry?¡± Sandy asked tiredly. Well, that¡¯s a first. Sandy has always been happy to see him but today, it seems like something is wrong with her. It feels like she wanted him to disappear out of her sight.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just leave yet.¡± He said as he stood in front of her.


    ¡°Why not??¡± She grumbled under her breath.


    Hiry knew something was up somewhere but he couldn¡¯t ce his hand on what it was. The Sandy he knew can¡¯t act like this towards him. She had always worshipped him but now, she¡¯s acting like she just wants to get rid of him.


    ¡°Is there something wrong Sandy?¡± He asked in concern as he ced his hands on her cheek.


    Sandy felt warm within her with just that little action of his. She could feel the butterflies fluttering in her belly when she noticed how concerned he looked. The aloof Hiry was actually concerned for her.


    Oh, how long she had dreamt of this beautiful moment and now, it¡¯s finally happening. She was still lost in the lovely moment when something snapped her out of it.


    This isn¡¯t what she was supposed to be doing. She can¡¯t let him get to her. She can¡¯t let him see that she¡¯s still into him or he¡¯ll take her for granted just like he did that day.


    ¡°Hiry..¡± She called as she ced her hands on his that were still on her cheek. Hiry smiled in triumph. She¡¯s still into him even though she tries so hard to hide it.


    His smile disappeared immediately when she removed his hand from her cheek and ced it at his sides.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± She asked. He wasn¡¯t listening to her. He kept staring at her eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He wanted to see if the spark she always had whenever she¡¯s looking at him is still there. He searched and searched but couldn¡¯t find anything.


    ¡°Is she she really over me?¡± He asked himself.


    ¡°Since you have nothing to say anymore, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll see you on Saturday.¡± She said as she left him standing, lost in his own thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t try to stop her from leaving again. He stood there like a mannequin as he watched her get into her car and the driver zoomed off. He stopped staring when the car was out of his sight.


    He still couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Sandy had really gotten over her long term crush for him. He thought he would feel happy and morefortable now that she was finally over him but he felt somewhat empty.


    He wondered if she had someone else that she was into. But it all felt too soon. How was she able to get over her crush for him that easily?? Then, he recalled how he treated her that day.


    Maybe that¡¯s the reason. Maybe his rejection hit her so bad that she fell out of her feelings for him. Was he that harsh on her? He had always felt like he did the right thing by rejecting her at that moment but now, he was rethinking his attitude towards her that day.


    He missed the attention she gave him, the way her eyes sparkle whenever theynded on him, the way her face turns crimson red whenever he catches her ogling at him. Now, there¡¯s nothing.


    No blushes, no shyness, no sparkles, just a really numb expression and that made him feel somehow. Maybe he hasn¡¯t gotten used to her acting this way around him so that¡¯s probably why he was shocked.


    He might get over it soon. At least, he wasn¡¯t in love with her. It¡¯s just the change in her behavior that surprised him. Nothing more.

 62

    I screamed out as I fell but strong hands wrapped around me to prevent me from falling. Instead, of the hard floor, Inded on a manly chest. At that moment, the lights turned on and I was faced with a pair of mesmerizing green orbs.


    I was lost admiring his eyes when I felt him shift ufortably underneath me. I took that as my cue and stood up immediately.


    ¡°I thought you were never going to stand up.¡± He muttered as he stood up.


    I didn¡¯t answer him. All that was on my mind was how Iid on top of him. My insides were all giddy as I reminisced on that scene again and again. I felt my face starting to get hot. I¡¯m pretty sure that my face was already as red as a tomato by now.


    ¡°Are you blushing??¡± I heard Adrain ask, bring me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°Wow, the almighty Ariel is flustered. I didn¡¯t even have to do anything.¡± He taunted and chuckled while I tried to hide my face. I was so embarrassed.


    ¡°Why did you catch me??¡± I asked angrily when I couldn¡¯t bear the shame anymore.


    ¡°So you would have preferred to fall on the hard floor? That would have been a very funny sight to see.¡± He said as he continuedughing.


    ¡°Stopughing. It isn¡¯t funny!!¡±


    ¡°Make me. I¡¯ll do whatever I want with this mouth of mine unless you want to stop it yourself.¡± He said with a smirk ying on his lips. My brows knitted in annoyance when I understood what he was saying.


    ¡°Fuck you pervert!!¡± I cussed out angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m a pervert only for you baby.¡± He muttered as hisughter returned. I stared at him, my blood boiling. I didn¡¯t have anything to say to him so I left him alone, so he can continue with his madness.


    Hisughter increased even though I was already in the bedroom and that made me really angry. I wanted to do something really bad to him so he would think twice about taunting me again.


    I smiled when an idea crossed my mind. Adrian, the rest of the days we¡¯ll spend alone will be hell for you. You just wait..


    ************************************


    ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± The man asked as he stared at the maid that he has sent to Bianca¡¯s room.


    ¡°She has refused to open up the door. She screams at everyone whenever we try knocking and she hasn¡¯t eaten since yesterday.¡± The maid answered as she shifted her gaze to the tray of covered food.


    ¡°Okay, hand it over.¡± Bianca¡¯s father said and she gave him the tray.


    He held it in his hands as he walked up the stairs. He emerged in the long hallway and continued walking till he got to the doorway of Bianca¡¯s room. As expected, it was locked to he decided to knock first.


    She didn¡¯t answer him even though he called out her name. At first, he thought that she was probably in the bathroom. Then, he started hearing thumping sounds like she was moving around.


    He knocked again but instead of her answering, he heard her crying softly. His heart broke as he could hear the pain in her cries. It hurt him that he couldn¡¯t do anything to help as her father.


    He knocked again and again and even tried calling out her name to get her attention but she wasn¡¯t listening to him. He decided to rest his head on the door and listen to when she was doing in her room.


    He heard shuffling sounds and the opening and closing of her drawer like she was searching for something. There was a small hole on the door so he decided to peep in on what she was doing.


    His eyes widened when he saw her bringing out bottles of pills from her drawer. Fear gripped him immediately so he dropped the tray he was holding and called onto a maid.


    ¡°Bring the spare key of this room, now??¡± He ordered and the maid took to her heels.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In few seconds, she was back with the key. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and used it to open the door. At that very moment, a bunch of pills were in Bianca¡¯s hand and was about to swallow them.


    He walk, rather ran towards where she was and pped her hand away from her mouth, thereby throwing all of the pills away. Her face scrunched up in anger for the person that had just disrupted her ns.


    ¡°What the fuc¡­ dad??¡± She called in shock when she saw her father staring down at her in anger and disappointment.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Bianca?? Why would you go to such an extent for that idiot??¡± He asked angrily. Bianca¡¯s expression turned into a very sad one.


    ¡°Dad..¡± She called out with tears brimming at the corner of her eyes. Normally, those tears would have an effect on him but not today.


    ¡°Oh.. so I¡¯m your father now? Did you think I am your father before you tried to take your life? What if I didn¡¯te in sooner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry dad. I.. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Was the only thing Bianca could utter. She had never seen her father this angry. Her lips quivered as she kept on apologizing.


    Seeing the way she was, Bianca¡¯s father cooled down a little bit. He reached for her and wrapped her in a very tight hug.


    ¡°Why princess? Why would you want to do that to yourself?¡± He asked sadly.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I love him. I love him so much that I can¡¯t bear to live without him. He¡¯s my life.¡±


    ¡°What about me? How do you think I would be able to continue living if you¡¯re gone? You¡¯re the only reason I¡¯m able to make it this far and you want to end your life all because of a useless boy?¡± He asked as he pulled out of the hug and stared at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry dad. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hush now princess. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here for you. Don¡¯t shed your precious tears for someone that doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± He consoled.


    ¡°But what did I do so wrong? I loved him with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°I know you did. He is a fool to take that for granted. He will soon know that he lost a rare gem.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t? He imed to love me but he didn¡¯t even blink twice when he threw me out of his life.¡± She muttered as more tears kept flowing down her eyes.


    ¡°It really breaks my heart to see you shedding tears for that idiot. He isn¡¯t worth it so stop crying.¡±


    ¡°But how do I stop loving him? He¡¯s the only man I¡¯ve truly loved.¡±


    ¡°And more wille. You¡¯ll eventually find the one that really love and respect you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure dad?¡±


    ¡°I am. All you need to do is wipe your tears and stop crying over a deadbeat like him. You are a very beautiful girl, my beautiful daughter with a very bright future ahead of you. You¡¯ll always find someone better.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± She said.


    ¡°You will. In the meantime, instead of you to keep sulking about that idiot, I have the perfect n for you.¡± He said with a huge smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°What is it dad?¡±


    ¡°How about a vacation to Hawaii?¡±

 63

    ¡°You will. In the meantime, instead of you to keep sulking about that idiot, I have the perfect n for you.¡± He said with a huge smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°What is it dad?¡±


    ¡°How about a vacation to Hawaii?¡±


    ¡°A vacation? Why?¡± Bianca asked.


    ¡°I figured that you must still be heartbroken and now, space is all you need. Besides, it¡¯s been a very long time since we both had time to just ourselves. A vacation for just you and me.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s still ss ongoing.¡±


    ¡°When has sses ever stopped you from doing what you want? We won¡¯t even stay there for long. When I¡¯m sure that you are okay, we cane back to Miami.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come on princess. Just say yes. It¡¯s going to be perfect.¡± Bianca stared at her father thoughtfully before she nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Perfect. First thing tomorrow, we¡¯ll be leaving for Hawaii. In the meantime, you need to eat.¡±


    ¡°Later, I¡¯m not yet hungry.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. Just take something light so you wouldn¡¯t copseter.¡± He said as he ced the tray of food on herp.


    ¡°I can¡¯t copse all because of a little starvation dad.¡± Bianca said as she chuckled lightly.


    ¡°You can never tell. Eat up before it gets cold.¡± He muttered as he uncovered the tray of food.


    Bianca picked up her spoon and started eating slowly while her father watched her all through.


    ************************************


    I smiled when an idea crossed my mind. Adrian, the rest of the days we¡¯ll spend alone will be hell for you. You just wait my darling husband, I¡¯ll make sure you pay dearly.


    Before I put my n into action, I need to take a bath. I felt really filthy at the time since we¡¯ve been traveling for hours. I made sure to lock the bedroom¡¯s door so Adrian wouldn¡¯t barge in on me.


    I opened the wardrobe and smiled happily when I saw that it was filled up with clothes. Not ordinary ones, but brand new designer wears. I didn¡¯t have time to pack any clothes since Grandpa Henry assured us that everything had been prepared already for our arrival.


    My eyesnded on a nightdress, or rather, a lingerie. My nose scrunched up in disgust as I eyed it. It was too revealing. I wonder who out it in here and what he or she was trying to achieve.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m ever putting it on. I removed the lingerie from where it was and hid it in a drawer. It would be really embarrassing if Adrian finds it. The idiot already thinks I¡¯m into him.


    I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll start thinking nonsense when he sees it. I made sure there wasn¡¯t another lingerie in the wardrobe before I picked up a nightdress.


    It was a short peach colored gown and it had a short jacket. Most of the nightdress and pajamas seemed like lingerie. This was among the ones that were less revealing.


    I took off my outfit and wrapped the towel around my body before heading into the bathroom. I stood underneath the shower and let the warm water cascade down my body.


    After taking a really long shower, I came out of the bathroom with the towel wrapped around my body and a shorter one on my hair. I was drying my hair when I heard Adrian knocking. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t naked anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I said when he wouldn¡¯t stop knocking. I walked towards the door and opened it.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± He asked in a gruff tone.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± I asked back as I used my body to block him from entering the room.


    ¡°What sort of stupid question is that? This is my room.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Not while I¡¯m staying here with you. Go and search for any other room in this house.¡± I answered and was about to shut the door when he held it. He pushed the door open and walked in fully. I staggered back a little before I regained myposure.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Why should I leave my room for you? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving this room for you so go find another one for yourself.¡± I scoffed angrily when he said that.


    ¡°Fine!!¡± I muttered and left the room fuming. After few minutes, I came back into the room, my anger had already increased.


    ¡°Did you find any other room to sleep in?¡± He asked with a smug smile ying on his lips. I did find rooms but there were no beds in them. It was as if Grandpa Henry knew that we were going to try and sleep separately so he made sure the beds were removed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the rooms weren¡¯t furnished?¡±


    ¡°I should have told you, and then miss this show you are putting on?? Hell no!!¡± He taunted.


    ¡°You are just an annoying asshole, do you know that??¡±


    ¡°No. Thanks for letting me know.¡± He muttered as he pulled off his shirt.


    No matter how much I try to get on his nerves, it wasn¡¯t working. It was as if he had grown immune to them and that was really annoying. The only thing to do now is to get on with my ns.


    ¡°Are you going to leave or stay for the show??¡± His annoying voice brought me out of my chain of thoughts.


    I turned my attention to him only to see his hands on his trousers. I understood immediately what he was saying so I turned away from him.


    ¡°What are you doing you pervert??¡± I asked, flustered.


    ¡°Trying to take a bath. You can join me, if you want.¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear more from him.


    I excused myself from the room and shut the door behind me. I could hear him chuckling as I headed to the kitchen. I wonder what made him say that to me. Here I am, blushing like someone that just got her first kiss while he¡¯s in there, gloating.


    Well, we¡¯ll see how long that smile wouldst on his face. I opened the fridge and started to get busy. About thirty minutester, the food was already ready.


    I dished out the food into two tes. After that, I picked out the bottle of pills I had hidden in my nightdress. I never knew it woulde in handy. I made sure Adrian wasn¡¯t around before I grinded two pills into powders and put it into one of the tes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After that, I took it to the dinning and ced them on the table. I sat down as I waited patiently for Adrian to join me. How long would it take for him to just take a bath??


    After waiting for about five minutes, Adrain finally came in. He stared at me in surprise when he saw that dinner had been prepared already. He sat down and still didn¡¯t break any eye contact from me.


    ¡°Eat up, before the food gets cold.¡± I muttered as I smirked at him. Seeing the way I was, his surprised gaze turned into a suspicious one.


    ¡°How about we exchange tes?¡± He asked, making my expression go sour.


    ¡°Why??¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I ask for yours??¡± He asked. I reluctantly gave him my food and he gave me his.


    ¡°Have a bite.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Why??¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that made the food? Take a bite!!¡± He ordered again. I scowled at him before taking a bite from it.


    ¡°Happy now??¡± I asked angrily. He finally rxed. He picked up his spoon and took a bite from it. I saw him smile a little before he took another.


    Within minutes, he was already done with the food while I haven¡¯t even eaten half of mine.


    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± He muttered and was about to stand up when he fell back in his chair.


    ¡°Are you alright??¡± I asked in concern.


    ¡°Yes.. i.. it¡¯s just a small migrai¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t able toplete his sentence when he copsed on the table. I smirked and stood up from where I sat.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re smart?? You¡¯ve met your match already.¡± I muttered as I brought out my phone and a marker.

 64

    ~THE NEXT DAY~


    It was around 8 am in the morning. The sun brightened up the beautiful sky. The birds around were busy singing their sweet and harmonious melodies. It was a real sight to see.


    Some rays of the sun escaped through the almost closed curtains and shoned on the sleeping figure in the dinning hall.


    ¡°Urgghh..¡± Adrian groaned tiredly as his eyes fluttered open. He blinked severally as he tried to wipe off the sleep from his eyes.


    When he was fully awake, he noticed he was still in the dining hall. He had slept on the chair with his head rested on the table all through the night. Probably why he was having severe pains all over his body.


    He stared around in search for Ariel but couldn¡¯t find her. Thest thing that he rememberedst night was him eating her food. Wait a moment¡­ he ate her food and then, his eyes slowly started to get blurry.


    He had a very pounding headache before his body finally gave up. Did she drug the food?? He wondered but still shook the thought from his head because he knows Ariel doesn¡¯t have the balls to do such a thing to him.


    Maybe he was just tired because of the long journey and the jetg so his body couldn¡¯t take the stress anymore. Besides, she ate the food with him. There¡¯s no way she would drug him.


    Well, it¡¯s still believable that she left him to sleep in the dinning hall instead of bringing him into the room as she had no intention of sharing it with him in the first ce.


    He rubbed his temple slowly as he managed to stand up from the chair. His legs still felt really weak so he fell back on the chair. After seating for a few minutes, he tried again and was finally able to stand on his feet.


    He walked slowly towards the room. With the thoughts that she had locked the door from behind, he was about to knock on it when the door opened up a little by itself.


    He opened the door fully and entered inside only to find Ariel, still sleeping soundly, like a baby. He didn¡¯t know when he walked closer to where sheid on the bed. He crouched next to her and stared at her sleepy face.


    There were tendrils of her hair that was covering her face so he used his hand to move them. He smiled when she moved a little and murmured something under her breath. She looked so cute at that moment.


    ¡°If only she¡¯s this peaceful when she¡¯s awake.¡± He muttered softly.


    He sighed and stood up after he had admired her sleepy figure for sometime. He took off his shirt and entered into the bathroom. He turned on the tap and was about to rinse his face when something caught his attention.


    ¡°What the hell!!¡± He said in horror as he stared at his face.


    ************************************


    I was enjoying my peaceful sleep when I heard someone call my name. I didn¡¯t answer as I didn¡¯t want to be disturbed until the person tapped me aggressively on my legs.


    ¡°What is it??¡± I asked in frustration even though I haven¡¯t even seen the person yet. My eyes were half shut due to the sleep.


    ¡°What the fuck did you do to my face???¡± The moment I heard that irritating voice, the sleep wiped off my eyes.


    Right in front of me was a very angry looking Adrian. Normally, I would be really scared because of the way he was fuming at me but looking at him now, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. I bursted into a hot round ofughter while Adrian¡¯s anger increased.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny??¡± He asked as he creased his brows. I couldn¡¯t reply him as I continuedughing heartily.


    ¡°You think this is funny right?? You really think this is funny?!?!¡± He screamed out.


    ¡°I would be really crazy if I said it isn¡¯t.¡± I said as I tried to stifle back theughter that was threatening to burst out of my mouth.


    ¡°You did this to my face and you still have the guts tough at me???¡±


    ¡°Yes, so??¡± I said, without fear.


    ¡°What?? You tattooed my face all because of what??¡± His face looked really funny right now because of all the drawings I left on it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tattoo your face. It¡¯s just temporary marker. You can easily wash it off.¡± I muttered.


    He grunted heavily before he went into the bathroom. Momentster, he came back with his face cleaned up and a towel in his hand. He used the towel to dry his face. I still couldn¡¯t stop myself fromughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky I didn¡¯t use a permanent marker on your face. That¡¯s just payback for what you did to me yesterday.¡± I said.


    ¡°What??¡± He asked in confusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve forgotten already. You enjoyed making fun of me yesterday but now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± I said.


    ¡°Too bad you used a temporary marker.¡± I chuckled when he said that.


    ¡°You really think that I wouldn¡¯t keep a souvenir for future use??¡± I asked as I brought out my phone. His confusion increased so I opened it and showed him the photo I tookst night.


    His eyes widened in horror and he moved to snatch the phone from my hand but I was quick to move away. He tried again but I quickly turned it off so he wouldn¡¯t be able to unlock it.


    ¡°Delete that photo, now!!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Why should I? You look great in it.¡± I teased with a huge grin ying on my lips.


    ¡°Delete the photo Arie¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what??¡± I asked, unfazed.


    He held me by my arms and pushed me on the bed, thereby towering himself over me. He was so fast that I didn¡¯t know when I was helpless underneath him.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you thest chance Ariel. Delete that photo or you¡¯ll regret not listening to me.¡± He warned.


    ¡°I would like to see what you think that you would be able to do to me.¡± I said with a smile. There¡¯s nothing he would do to me that would make me delete the photo.


    ¡°Really??¡± He asked softly. I started to feel uneasy when I noticed how soft he had be. It was suspicious.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes..¡± I stuttered out in a bid to not look fazed.


    ¡°Alright then, you asked for it.¡± He muttered as he trailed his long fingers down my body.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± I asked in fear when I felt his hands against my bare skin.


    ¡°Trying to get what I want.¡± Was all he said before he assaulted my fragile body with tickles.

 65

    ¡°Trying to get what I want.¡± Was all he said before he assaulted my fragile body with tickles. I burst out in a hot round ofughter and shook ufortable as he tickled me non stop.


    ¡°Stop haha stop it Adrian.¡± I said but he didn¡¯t stop. Iughed so hard till tears were literally pouring down my eyes. Not sad tears though.


    ¡°Pl.. please st¡­. stop it.¡± I pleaded and he stopped. He stared down at me and smiled. I sighed in relief, thinking it¡¯s finally over.


    ¡°Are you going to delete the photo??¡± He asked as he still didn¡¯t break eye contact with me.


    I opened my mouth but no words coulde out. I didn¡¯t want to give into him so soon but his way of torturing me was really unbearable. I never expected him to do it this way. I was in a huge dilemma.


    ¡°Seeing the way that you¡¯re silent, I guess you aren¡¯t ready to give up yet.¡± He muttered and slipped his hands back underneath my night dress. My eyes widened in horror as I understand what he was about to do.


    I tried to wiggle out of his hold but he didn¡¯t let me. He held me down tightly no matter how hard I tried.


    ¡°There would be no need for you to go through this if only you agree to delete the photo.¡±


    ¡°I will never do that.¡± I said with great determination.


    ¡°Oh well, your choice.¡± He muttered and was about to start again with the tickles when I used a of my power to push him off. It wasn¡¯t that much but was enough for me try to escape.


    I tried my luck and was able to stand up from the bed. I was about to take to my heels when I felt strong arms wrap around my waist. I squeak out as I felt my backnd on the soft amd bouncy bed.


    Adrian didn¡¯t waste any ime and kicked off with his tickle assaults immediately. Iughed harder than I did the first time and he didn¡¯t give me any breathing space.


    ¡°Stttoooppp..¡± I said admist myughter.


    ¡°Only if you promise to delete the photo.¡± He bargained without even stopping for a moment. When I couldn¡¯t bear the assaults anymore, I gave up.


    ¡°Alright.. I will.¡± He stopped immediately I said that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll what??¡± Adrian asked even though he fully understood what I said. I released heavy breaths before I continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll delete the photo.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He picked up my phone that had fallen off the bed when I was trying to escape.


    ¡°Open the phone and hand it back to me.¡± He ordered.


    I sighed and collected the phone. I put in my password before giving it back to him. He made a few clicks before he gave me back the phone. I searched for the photo everywhere but I couldn¡¯t find it.


    It wasn¡¯t even in the trash or where it was backed up. He hadpletely wiped it off my phone. If I had known, I would have taken another photo with my other phone.


    Well, there are still other time and ways to get more embarrassing photos of him. I wanted to stand up but then, I realised that he was still towering over me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you want already. Can I leave now??¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Not so soon.¡±


    ¡°What?? Why??¡±


    ¡°Because I said so.¡± He answered in a curt manner as he leaned closer to me. I stared at him warily as his face was only few inches away from mine.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Having a moment with my wife.¡± I sighed softly as his warm breath fanned my face.


    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re enjoying it too so don¡¯t you try to ruin the moment.¡± He warned.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not enjoying shit. This isn¡¯t what we agreed on so please just get off of me.¡±


    ¡°I only agreed to stop tickling you if you delete the photo. I never said anything about letting you go.¡± He muttered with a wide grin ying on his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want you to let me go!!¡± I demanded.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to.¡± He answered as the grin on his face increased. I got angrier when I realized that he wasn¡¯t going to release me anytime soon. Now, it was his turn to tease me but I was still relentless.


    I tried pushing hard on his chest but he easily caged both my hands together with one of his. He held them above my head so I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back.


    ¡°It feels really good to see you so helpless like this.¡± He muttered. I didn¡¯t reply as I knew that nothing I would say would make him release me.


    ¡°Why did you drug mest night??¡± My breath stiffened the moment he asked that question.


    ¡°I guess you did actually drug me. Never knew that you had the balls to do it. Well, I guess I¡¯ve been staring at the wrong ce.¡± He muttered as he stared heavily at my boobs. My eyes widened when I understood what he was saying.


    ¡°Eyes up here you pervert!!¡± I said, making his attention move back to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stare at wherever I want in your body wifey and there¡¯s nothing you would be able to do about it now that you¡¯re at my mercy.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°So, over to my next question. What did you use to drug me??¡± He asked. I stared at him silently until he suddenly gripped my chin harshly.


    ¡°I asked you a question!!¡±


    ¡°Sleeping pills.¡± I said in pain.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You see, it wasn¡¯t that hard.¡± He muttered as he finally let go of my chin.


    ¡°Seems to me that you love it when I¡¯m rough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± I answered shakily.


    ¡°Really?? Then why do you only answer when I¡¯m being rough with you. Or is it because you love it when my body is against yours??¡± He asked again but I didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°And there goes my answer.¡± He said with a smile.


    ¡°You know me, I¡¯m a very thoughtful man. I¡¯ll grant you your heart desire.¡± I stared at him in confusion when he said that. Is he finally releasing me??


    I was about to voice out that question when I felt his soft lips against mine. He leaned closer as he kissed, nibbled and bite on my lower lip.


    ************************************


    Bianca could be seen seated next to her father in the ne. They had been quiet since when the journey started. Well, Bianca mostly as she didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone.


    She turned her attention back to her phone and turned it on. She clicked on the message icon and smiled bitterly when she saw that there still hasn¡¯t been any message from Lucas. Not even a call too.


    He didn¡¯t even bother calling her to apologize for how he treated her. She smiled wryly when she recalled how he tried relentlessly to get ahold of Ariel the day she broke up with him.


    That was when she knew that she wasn¡¯t amongst his list of priorities. He never loved her, no wonder he didn¡¯t blink an eye when he broke up with her. She sill couldn¡¯t believe that she had tried to kill herself because of him.


    Thankfully, her father was there to stop her in time. Now, she had to let go of him forever just like he did to her. She couldn¡¯t pull herself back because of him.


    ¡°Bye Lucas. I hope you won¡¯t seed in whatever you n to do.¡± She said to herself as she clicked on his number. She hesitated a little before she finally blocked him.


    ¡°Hawaii, here Ie.¡±

 66

    I was about to voice out that question when I felt his soft lips against mine. He leaned closer as he kissed, nibbled and bite on my lower lip. I was still in shock so I didn¡¯t move for a while.


    Iid motionlessly on the bed as he literally chewed on my bottom lip like it was the most sweetest thing in the world. He wrapped his hands around my neck but didn¡¯t tighten it though so I wouldn¡¯t choke.


    He pressed himself closer on my body till there was no space between us anymore. The kiss went on for so long till I started loosing my breath. I tapped on his chest to signal him to stop.


    He got the memo and released my lips from his. I breathed heavily as I tried to catch my breath. I stared up at him only to see his eyes were still on me. Unlike before, when his eyes always showed annoyance and frustration whenever he stared at me, it was filled with something else today.


    Impatience, lust and hunger was all that was written all over his face as he waited for me to catch my breath. When he noticed that I had started breathing normal, he leaned in and was about to kiss me again when I ced my hand on his chest.


    ¡°What is it now Ariel??¡± He asked in frustration. I sucked in my breath before I answered him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do this.¡± I muttered shakily.


    ¡°Why not? There¡¯s no one stopping us and we¡¯re married.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°I know but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight it. I know you want it too.¡± He whispered as he pushed my hand away from his chest. He crashed his lips on mine again, more ferocious this time.


    My lips were still sealed tightly as I didn¡¯t want to give in to him. He tried so hard to open up my mouth by using his tongue but I didn¡¯t budge. He slipped his hand away from my neck and let it slide down my chest.


    He got to were my boobs were and pinched one of them painfully, erupting a loud moan from me. He took that chance and slipped his tongue onto my mouth.


    He let it roam around my mouth and sucked on my tongue. I finally decided to stop fighting him and I kissed him back, more fierce than he was doing. I wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him closer to me while our tongues fought for dominance.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that at this point, my whole mouth was going to go numb but I didn¡¯t care. I dipped my hand into his soft hair and pulled on it harshly. His face scrunched up in difort when I did that.


    ¡°Easy now love, you can¡¯t get rough on me so soon.¡± He whispered against my lips.


    ¡°But you can.¡± I answered with a small smile.


    ¡°Yes baby. I can.¡± He added as he ced his lips back on mine. It felt so good whenever he calls me those pet names of his.


    His hands found their way into my nightdress¡¯ jacket and he slipped it off my body easily without even breaking off the kiss. He finally pulled away from the kiss and stared down at my almost bare body with those hungry eyes of his.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful..¡± He praised as he ced a small kiss on my cor bone. He leaned up and sucked harshly on my neck. I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s going to leave hickeys.


    He kept cing wet and sloppy kisses and sucking asionally until he got to the valley in between my breasts. He moved his attention to one of them and bite on my nipples softly through the soft fabric of my nightdress.


    He didn¡¯t stop there, he sucked on it even though it was still covered up with my night dress. I couldn¡¯t stop moaning loudly as he kept on sucking and grabbing harshly on my tits. I was pretty sure neighbors around could hear my screams but I didn¡¯t care at the moment.


    I ced my hand on his hair to let him know that I was really enjoying what he was doing to me. Oh God.. who knew Adrian could be so skillful with just his tongue. If he¡¯s able to make me feel this way with only his mouth, then I wonder what the tool in between his legs would feel like.


    ¡°I love it when you moan out my name like that.¡± Adrain whispered as he raised himself up to my eye level.


    ¡°Do you now??¡± I asked as I tried to catch my breath.


    ¡°Yeah.. continue.¡± He ordered as he ced deep kisses on my lips, swallowing all of my moans into his mouth.


    He wrapped his hands around my waist and pulled me impossibly closer to him, till the extent that I could feel the huge bulge between his pants. It was at the edge of my covered pissy and that made me so wet.


    He trailed one of his hands down myp and slipped it into my inner thigh. He grabbed unto one of my butt cheek and pressed very hard on it, making me moan into the passionate kiss.


    He moved his fingers and ced them on the entrance of my clothed pussy. He used one of his fingers to push my panties aside and slipped another one of his fingers into my pussy.


    ¡°Ohhhhh..¡± I moaned out as I felt him move in and out skillfully. He increased the fingers to two and increased his tempo at the same time.


    When my panties were bing a hindrance to him, he tore them off and continued moving his hands in and out of my womanhood. When my moans were getting too loud, he pressed his lips on mine to muffle them.


    I was bouncing non stop on the bed as he kept on with what he was doing. When I had almost reached climax, he noticed and pulled his finger away.


    ¡°Why??¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°You can¡¯t orgasm just yet..¡± He answered.


    ¡°Why not??¡± I asked again. I didn¡¯t care if I was acting like I had been sex starved. All I wanted was for him to finish what he had started.


    ¡°This is the punishment you¡¯ll get.¡± He muttered as he pressed a kiss on my lips.


    ¡°For what??¡± My brain was clouded at that moment. I had already forgotten about the fight that we had.


    ¡°For drugging and taking embarrassing photos of me.¡± He reminded as he used his thumb to massage my swollen numb softly.


    He slipped his finger back unto my pussy. I moaned softly as I felt his fingers moving. I felt another orgasming but he quickly pull out his finger before I could let it all out.


    ¡°Why are you doing this??¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°Because I enjoy seeing you like this.¡± He replied before he ced onest kiss on my lips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in confusion as when I noticed him standing up from the bed.


    ¡°My work here is done.¡± Was the only thing that he said before he left me,ying alone in the bed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    What the hell!!

 67

    *AT THE ALEXANDRE¡¯S FAMILY MANSION*


    Lucas sat with his family in the dinning hall as they ate lunch together. It was silent all through and all that could be heard was the clicking of cutlery on the tes and munching of food.


    Ever since he had returned home, his father hadn¡¯t said a word to him. He just ignored him even though Lucas tried talking him. He acted like Lucas doesn¡¯t even exist.


    Now, the family were all seated together but no one had the guts to start up a conversation due to the grim expression Mr. Alexandre had on his face. Lunch went by quickly and it was now the time for dessert.


    After the maids had served the desserts and left, Mr. Alexandre cleared his throat to speak.


    ¡°What are you doing here??¡± His question was directed to Lucas.


    Lucas opened his mouth but no words coulde out. Seeing how he didn¡¯t have anything to say, Mrs. Alexandre decided to speak up for him.


    ¡°What do you mean by that question darling? He¡¯s your son, doesn¡¯t he have a right to be here??¡± She asked.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. He lost that chance the moment he turned his back on this  family all for a that whore.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression hardened but he didn¡¯t talk back to his father like he used to whenever the old man made bad remarks about Bianca.


    He knew his father wasn¡¯t going to wee him with opened arms so he was somewhat prepared for whatever that wasing but it still hurt him because this was his father.


    ¡°I asked why you¡¯re here? Did your girlfriend finally see you for the worthless piece of shit that you are and dumped you??¡±


    ¡°Owen!! This is our son, our first child. How dare you address him with such words!!¡± Mrs. Alexandre who couldn¡¯t hold back her temper asked aloud, startling everyone in the hall, except Mr. Alexandre of course.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all I had just said?? Isn¡¯t he worthless?? The only thing be knows how to do is squander my money and cause trouble. Why shouldn¡¯t I address him with worse words??¡± He asked, his voice filled with pure irritation.


    ¡°Dad.. mom, this isn¡¯t something worth fighting over. Please calm down.¡± Nichs, Lucas¡¯s younger brother, and the second child in the family said.


    ¡°Nick is right. You both should please calm down. We should be d our brother has finallye back home to us.¡± Noelle, the only daughter andst born in the family said.


    ¡°And why should I be d about that?? My life has been peaceful since the day he left and now, he¡¯s back to put me back in my misery.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that dad. He¡¯s your son, our brother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no son of mine. He lost that title ages ago. Go back to where you came from because all I know is that I have just two children. I know no Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Dad!!!¡±Lucas couldn¡¯t bear it anymore so he screamed aloud, startling everyone, including his father.


    ¡°Really?? I¡¯m not your son??¡± He asked, his eyes red showing how hurt he was.


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡± His mother called, trying to console him but he didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Do you know what I had to do to get back here???¡± He asked again.


    ¡°What?? What¡¯s more worse than the misery you put is through??¡± His father asked back, deciding not to hold back his hurtful words.


    ¡°I¡­ I left the one person that truly loved me. Do you know how that feels, to let go of someone that truly loves you??¡± He croaked out, painfully.


    ¡°If you know that she really did love you, why did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you just spend the rest of your life with her??¡±


    ¡°Because I love her. I can¡¯t put her through the misery of being pulled back by a worthless piece of shit like me.¡±


    ¡°Lucas, you aren¡¯t worthless.¡±


    ¡°Yes I am mom. You all have made it known to me for a very long time. You alwayspare me to Francis everytine even though he is dead. Do you know how that feels to be giving your all and still not being able to get credit for it??¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you can never be better than Francis.¡±


    ¡°Dad!!¡±


    ¡°Owen!!¡± Noelle, Nichs and Mrs. Alexandre called out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not??¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cracked more and more each passing second.


    ¡°You can never be like Francis no matter how hard you try. You¡¯re the worst child I have ever had. Even your younger ones are doing better than you in everything. I wish you were the one that died and not Francis that day the ident urred!!¡± Mr. Alexandre screamed out.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What the he is wrong with you Owen? Why would you say that?¡± Mrs. Alexandre asked angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t question me woman. You also wished he was the one driving in the car that day so don¡¯t act like I¡¯m the cruel one here!!¡±


    ¡°Is that true mom??¡± Lucas asked, the tears he had been trying to hold back fell freely down his eyes.


    ¡°N¡­ no Lucas. Don¡¯t listen to him. I have never thought that way towards you.¡± Mrs. Alexandre pleaded in tears as she tried to hold him but he moved away from her.


    ¡°What have I ever done to deserve this ill treatments from you all?? Can¡¯t you just love me withoutparing me to someone who¡¯s dead???¡±


    ¡°You can never bepared to Francis because he¡¯s far better than you in everything. Word of advice, you better go back to that girl you imed loves you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be more epted there than in my house.¡± Mr. Alexandre muttered as he stood up from his chair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever see you again.¡± Was thest thing he said before he left the hall.


    Lucas could feel his whole world shatter when reality had finally dawned on him. He raised his head up only to see three pair of eyes staring at him in worry and concern.


    He knew damn well that it was all an act. They have always been faking their love for him since day one. He could never be good enough to be amongst this family.


    So sad that he had to loose Bianca, the only one that truly loved and cherished him for him to figure it out. Well, he isn¡¯t going to give up now. He didn¡¯te here for their love, he came for revenge.


    He was going to make everyone that had ever hurt him pay dearly for what they did. Ariel and his family included.

 68

    *AT CRESCENT HIGH*


    It was lunch break already so Sandy was seated alone in the cafeteria. Since Ariel had traveled for her honeymoon, she had been bored. All of the things she did with Ariel before, she¡¯s now doing them alone.


    She felt so alone since she didn¡¯t have any other close friend in the school except Ariel. Well, everyone in the school would like to be her friend but she didn¡¯t want them.


    None of them were real and genuine like Ariel and they are just being nice to her because of her beauty, poprity and wealth. She sighed for the umpteenth time as she checked her phone again.


    There hasn¡¯t been any calls from Ariel. She was worried and annoyed at the same time. She thought about calling Ariel before but something hit her. Miami was five hours ahead of Hawaii so Ariel might not be awake now because of the jetg.


    But now, it was two in the afternoon, Hawaii would be nine in the morning. She must have woken up already because Ariel isn¡¯t really that deep of a sleeper unless she has been stressed a lot.


    Also, she had a lot of things to talk to Ariel about. So, she picked up her phone and dialed Ariel¡¯s number.


    ************************************


    I was still in shock with what Adrian did to me even though I had tidied myself up already. He made me fall into his trap and that made me feel really embarrassed.


    No one have ever done this to me before and he did so effortlessly. I can never ever forget the smug look he gave to me when he stood up from my body. Leaving me looking like a sex starved person.


    Arghhh!!! I gripped my hair in anger and shame. How could I let him treat me that way. Why?? What got into me?? Why didn¡¯t I push him away like I used to??


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard my phone ringing. I didn¡¯t bother to check who was calling and picked up immediately.


    ¡°What is it??¡± I asked angrily to whomever it was.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t talked to me in ages and now that I chose to be the bigger person, you¡¯re transferring your aggression to me.¡± I heard Sandy¡¯s soft voice from the other end of the line.


    My anger dissipated immediately and my hard voice became soft.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sandy, I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Who has the guts to make Ariel this mad early this morning. Let me guess, your husband.¡± I could hear her chuckling softly.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s funny??¡± I asked, feigning anger.


    ¡°It actually is. You guys have been gone for your honeymoon for only a day and fight has already started.¡± She answered as she increased herughter.


    ¡°You can¡¯t actually me me. I am always trying to be the better person and ignore him but he¡¯s just too fucking annoying.¡± Iined angrily.


    ¡°You have your own problem too. The Ariel I know cam never ignore any transgression against her. She always fight back no matter what it is.¡±


    ¡°You make it seem like I¡¯m a very problematic person.¡±


    ¡°I would be lying if I said you aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Sandy!!¡±


    ¡°What?? Do you expect me to lie to you?? See, that¡¯s what best friends are for. They tell you the truth even though it hurts.¡± She exined.


    ¡°You could have at least sugar-coated it.¡±


    ¡°And what type of friend would I be if I did that??¡± She asked.


    ¡°My one and only best friend.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yeah, you do know I¡¯m never gonna lie to you. And no matter how many times youin about me always telling the truth, I know that deep down, you actually love it. You know I¡¯m the only one that would tell you you¡¯re wrong when you are.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I love you.¡± I said, brimming with smiles.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too buy this isn¡¯t the reason I called you.¡± She said, suddenly sounding serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡± I asked in concern. She took in a deep breath before she narrated everything to me.


    A loud and happy scream erupted from my mouth when she was done. The door burst open and Adrian rushed into the room, surprising me.


    ¡°Is there something wrong??¡± He asked as he scanned me from head to toe.


    ¡°Why did you busrt in that way? Do you want to give me a heart attack??¡± I asked as I held my chest.


    ¡°I heard you scream so I thought something was wrong. What happened??¡± He asked again. If he didn¡¯t do what he did to me this morning, I would have thought he was genuinely concerned for me.


    ¡°Did that scream sound like I needed help??¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Are there different types of screams??¡± He asked back. I stared at him for sometime before I face palmed my self.


    ¡°Get out!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Why??¡± He asked without moving an inch.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I am on a call?? You¡¯re disturbing me so get out!!¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking to??¡± He asked as he gave me a suspicious look. Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s thinking I¡¯m cheating on him. I stood up angrily and dragged him out of the room.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± I said before I locked the door from inside.


    ¡°Be quick with whomever you¡¯re talking to. Breakfast is almost ready.¡± I heard him say. I sighed tiredly when I heard his retreating foot steps and sat back on the bed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your husband?¡± I heard Sandy ask. She had been quiet when I was talking to Adrian.


    ¡°He is. Isn¡¯t he annoying? How would he barge in like that when I¡¯m making a phone call all because he heard me scream.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Ariel, with what I¡¯ve heard today, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the problem. You are.¡±


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°You heard me. He rushed over to where you were in worry when he heard you scared and you¡¯re judging him for that.¡±


    ¡°So?? It¡¯s just an act. Don¡¯t let it fool you.¡±


    ¡°How would you know that??¡±


    ¡°Because I live with him. I know best how he treats me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he treats you that way because you¡¯re being the way you are towards him.¡±


    ¡°That way I am??¡±


    ¡°You know yourself Ariel. You see, one word of advice, I hope you¡¯ll stop acting that way and make the marriage work because Adrian is your husband, not a boyfriend you can easily break up with and cut off all ties from.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I can¡¯t do that??¡±


    ¡°Ariel!! Don¡¯t say that!!¡± She reprimanded.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why would you want to do that, to Adrian Montgomery of all people. You¡¯re just digging your grave.¡± She warned.


    ¡°Whatever. Enough about I and Adrian, you know that I¡¯ll still do whatever that¡¯s in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t. Now, you said Hiry asked you to go on a date with him yesterday and you refused him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I did. Was it a good decision??¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?? It was the best decision. He needs to realize that you¡¯ve stop fan girling over him so he would stop seeing you as that little girl he used to. That way, he won¡¯t treat you like trash anymore.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Are you sure Ariel??¡±


    ¡°One hundred percent. Like I told you before, on the day of the date, dress your best and act matured in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Am I not acting matured already??¡± She asked.


    ¡°You are but I need you to stop giving into him like you used to. Don¡¯t show him that you still have feelings for him. That way, I¡¯m sure that he would finally want you.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was only going on the date to finally give myself closure?¡±


    ¡°You are but you also need to make him pay for how he treated you. I¡¯m sure that after that date, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his mind off you. Yesterday was only the beginning and you recall how shocked he was.¡±


    ¡°I do but¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts Sandy. Just do as I ask and you¡¯ll thank meter.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I will. I just wish you are here to help me prepare.¡±


    ¡°Me too. But you can always give me a call.¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± We talked for more minutes before we finally bid ourselves good bye because her lunch break had ended.


    When I dropped my phone one the table, my mind went back to all that had happened between I and Adrian and my anger increased.


    I let him have his way with me and now, he won¡¯t stop using it against me for a long time. No!! I can¡¯t let it end this way. I need to pay him back because I can never let him have thestugh.


    No way!! He needs to pay for humiliating me in such a way but what do I do? Drygging him is out of the question because that was what got me in this mess before, I¡¯m not sure it would again because he is already very wary of me and I need him in his clear mind.


    I need him to know when I¡¯m doing what I¡¯m doing. An idea crossed my mind and I smiled. I¡¯ll only have to use his strategy against him but I¡¯m pretty sure he won¡¯t even know because I would take it really slow and he wouldn¡¯t know what hit him.

 69

    I stood up from the bed and walked into the bathroom. I picked up the unused toothbrush and added some toothpaste on it. Then, I used it to brush my teeth. After that, I rinsed my mouth and cleaned up my face.


    I picked up a dry towelying idly in the dryer and used it to dry my face before I left the room. I was about to head to the kitchen when I saw Adrian serving breakfast in the dining room. It was a cup of tea, coffee for him, toasts and scrambled eggs.


    ¡°I thought you were never going toe out.¡± He taunted the moment heid eyes on me. I scoffed and took a seat far from him and shifted my te to my side.


    He noticed what I did but only smiled. He knew that I wasn¡¯t going to reply whatever he was going to say. He took his te amd sat on the chair closest to mine.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Eating.¡± He answered curtly as he started munching slowly on his food.


    ¡°Why are you sitting next to me??¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I sit wherever I want to.¡± Was the only thing he said before he continued with his food.


    ¡°Really?? So do I.¡± I was about to stand up when he grabbed my hand and pulled me back unto my seat.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you??¡± I almost screamed out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want us to have any problem this morning, just stay where you are.¡±


    ¡°We already have a problem. Are you trying to forget what you did to me earlier??¡±


    ¡°How can I forget such a scene?? It was nice hearing you moan out my name that loud.¡± He said with a soft chuckle. I couldn¡¯t bear the embarrassment anymore.


    ¡°You fucking pervert!!¡± I cussed out and raised my hand to hit him when he caught it, easily.


    ¡°Whose fault was it? Who made me go to such extents to pay you back?¡± He asked, reminding me of how I drugged himst night.


    ¡°At least, I didn¡¯t try to seduce you.¡± I defended.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know you did something to me when I practically cked out all night.¡± He suddenly used his hand to cover himself even though he was already clothed.


    ¡°What if you raped me in my sleep??¡± He asked, like he was feeling self conscious.


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?? Why would I want to rape someone like you??¡± I asked in disgust.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the look you were putting on when you were screaming my name earlier. I¡¯m sure the neighbors would be thinking that I was actually doing something to you.¡±


    What the hell!! I¡¯m pretty sure that my face had already turned crimson red at the time. I used my hand to cover my face so he wouldn¡¯t see me drowning in my shame but I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    ¡°Is my wifey blushing??¡± He teased as he tried to move my hands from my face but I wouldn¡¯t let him. I removed my hand when I was sure my face had returned back to it¡¯s original color.


    ¡°Shut up and eat your food!!¡± I ordered and that only made him chuckle.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny??¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to see you all feisty. I guess I should try irritating you more often.¡±


    ¡°Try that and all you get is a spat on the head.¡± I warned while he chuckled.


    ¡°I see.¡± Was all he said before he continued with his food.


    Finally, he has stopped talking. I lifted my tea cup and was about to take a sip when something suddenly crossed my mind. What if he wanted to pay me back for drugging him?? I stared at him for a moment before turning my attention back to the tea.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the food.¡± He said like he had read my mind but I didn¡¯t answer him. That was the same thing I told himst night and you all know what happened next.


    He sighed and took a bite from the toast and scrambled eggs before taking a sip from the tea.


    ¡°See.¡± He muttered. That was when I was finally able to calm down. I gave him a faux smile before I took a bite from my food.


    ¡°I seriously can¡¯t believe you¡¯ll think I¡¯ll do such a thing to you. I¡¯m not that evil that I will spike food that I prepared for you. Unlike someone.¡± I was aware of the fact that he was referring to me but I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You deserved it.¡± I muttered curtly as I sipped from my tea.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve forgotten about things worse than this that you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, enlighten me. What¡¯s so worse than drugging me??¡±


    ¡°Being really suspicious of me even though you don¡¯t know me that well.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever been suspicious of you??¡±


    ¡°Dude, you thought I was cheating on you with my own brother and then you proceeded to lock me up against my will.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± He muttered like he suddenly recalled what he did.


    ¡°Yeah.. ohh.. And that¡¯s not all, you were acting as someone you weren¡¯t, deceiving me and trying to get into my pants while using your cousin¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°I know we weren¡¯t really in good terms with each other but did you really had to go that far to see how stupid I was??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Then I recalled how you yed me like a fool. You made me realise that you knew the truth about my deceits.¡± He defended.


    ¡°Such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened if you had never been a two faced cunt in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Me?? A two faced cunt??¡±


    ¡°Which other word do you want me to refer you as? A jackass? Am asshole? There¡¯s a lot just so you know.¡±


    ¡°How about none of them??¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still wouldn¡¯t stop you from being who you are. And the worst of all is that after everything you did to me, you couldn¡¯t even apologize sincerely.¡±


    ¡°I did apologize.¡±


    ¡°When? Howe I don¡¯t recall you doing that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I did. The day we went to your parents house.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t apologize at all.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± He argued.


    ¡°Well, since you are so fixated on the fact that you did apologize to me, then I guess you wouldn¡¯t have a problem with saying it now.¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at??¡± He asked as he eyed me suspiciously.


    ¡°I want you to apologize to me, sincerely and louder than thest time so I can actually hear you this time.¡±

 70

    *AT CRESCENT HIGH*


    sses were over so the students around were all rushing home, Sandy included. She picked up her school bag and bounced happily out of the school hallway.


    She was really happy after the talk she had with Ariel. Even though she was nning on saying goodbye to Hiry, she noticed how conflicted he looked yesterday. He was finally noticing her.


    He hadn¡¯t called her since yesterday but he left messages for her which he has never done before. He was thest person to text herst night before she fell asleep and this morning, she woke up to a ¡®good morning¡¯ voice note from him.


    She had always had dreams and fantasies about this moment. She never expected that it would actually happen, this soon. At this rate, he was bound to fall for her.


    Even though she tries to act like she had gotten over him, only God and herself knows how much she always tries to control herself in from of him. Like yesterday, when he asked her on that date, it took every will in her to refuse him.


    And when he was surprised about her refusal, she felt really sorry and guilty towards him but she still tried her best not to show it. Right now, all that¡¯s on her mind was how she¡¯ll be able to control herself in front of him if she perhaps bump into him again.


    She got to the parking lot and was about to head to her car when her phone started ringing. She pulled it out of her bag and smiled when she saw Hiry¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s like he knows that I was thinking about him.¡± She said to herself as her insides bubbled with happiness.


    She was about to pick the call when someone tapped her from the back. It was Marcus, one of the boys in her ss. He was a new student and was finding it hard to adjust to his new environment so Sandy was instructed by the head teacher to guide him since she was the brightest in her ss.


    ¡°Sandy.¡± He called and she turned to face him.


    ¡°Marcus.¡± She called out as she removed her attention from her ringing phone.


    ¡°I wanted to return the note you lent to me.¡± He said as he stretched her book to her.


    ¡°Were you able to do want you wanted with it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, thank you once again. I really appreciate your gesture.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You cane to me if you¡¯re finding it hard to understand the topics that were taught.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you offered, there are some things I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we can schedule a ss anytime we are both free.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, but can I have your number, if something importantes up.¡± He requested.


    ¡°Yeah sure, your phone.¡± He ced his unlocked phone on her outstretched hand and she typed in her number before giving it back to him. He dailed the number she typed amd smiled when her phone started ringing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to save my number.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at school tomorrow then.¡± He said with a smile before leaving. After he had left, Sandy turned on her heels and walked towards her car, totally forgetting about Hiry¡¯s call.


    ************************************


    About ten feet from where Sandy was, Hiry stood beside his car and watched as she talked and smiled to the unknown guy before she left, totally ignoring his call. He wanted to drive her home but didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene.


    He never believed that a day woulde when Sandy would ignore him. Is she that hellbent on getting over him?? He felt his heart bubbling in anger and jealousy as the image of her smiling at the guy shed through his mind.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her smiles were meant for him alone. There¡¯s no one that would ever steal that from him, not even her new lover. He just has to make her fall in love with him again.


    She can never have eyes for any other guy except him. He¡¯ll make sure of that.


    ************************************


    ¡°I want you to apologize to me, sincerely and louder than thest time so I can actually hear you this time.¡± I demanded, leaving no room for his excuses.


    He stared at me silently like he was contemting about what to say, or what excuse to give.


    ¡°Do I really have to say it??¡± He asked after being silent for a while.


    ¡°You do.¡± I answered.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already told you before.¡± He argued.


    ¡°Will it kill you to just say sorry again? It isn¡¯t going to remove any pert of you.¡±


    When I realized that he was conflicted, he didn¡¯t want to say it, I shook my head and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to.¡± I muttered and was about to leave when he suddenly grab my arm.


    ¡°Wait..¡± He said. I turned to stare at him as I waited for him to talk. He sighed before saying;


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± I teased even though I heard him clearly the first time.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said again, louder than the first.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing??¡±


    ¡°For being a douchebag towards you, suspecting you, for locking you up in that room and for all the things I don¡¯t remember doing.¡± He said everything very fast as if something hot was in his mouth.


    I smiled and turned my body fully to face him.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t so hard was it??¡± I asked as I ced my hand on his cheek. He didn¡¯t reply me, instead he kept his gaze on me with am unreadable expression on his face.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± He asked as he ced his palm on mine that was still on his cheek.


    ¡°Yeah, only if you promise to not be the annoying asshole you used to be.¡± I warned.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make such promises with you.¡± He whispered, making me chuckle softly while he smiled at me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise not to be an annoying brat with you either.¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Like I said before, I love it when you get all feisty and sassy with me. It¡¯s cute.¡± He muttered as he pinched my cheek slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. You would be screaming in anger whenever I decide to act that way with you.¡±


    ¡°But you still do it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Annoying you is surprisingly fun.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡± Adrain asked as he suddenly stood up from were he sat, towering over me. I had to raise my head up so I could see his beautiful and fascinating green orbs clearly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He wrapped his hands around my waist and lifted me to sit on the table. He spread my legs and stepped in between them before wrapping them around his torso.


    ¡°Well then, you have my permission to do it however you like.¡± He muttered as he brought his face dangerously close to mine.


    ¡°Who said I needed your permission?¡± I asked as I wrapped my hands around his neck.


    He smiled before he mmed his lips on mine, engaging me in a very deep and hot kiss.

 71

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    Adrian sighed for the umpteenth time as he nced impatiently at his wrist watch. Today, they were supposed to head to the beach for some quality time together.


    Ariel practically begged him to go with her and now, she wasn¡¯t even prepared yet. He sat down on the couch as he became more impatient. It¡¯s been over twenty minutes that he has been waiting for her and she¡¯s still yet to emerge from the room.


    Meanwhile, Ariel was busy searching for a suitable bikini to wear. Most of the ones she could find were more like lingerie. It made her wonder which idiot picked out her wardrobe.


    She was almost giving up when she found one that wasn¡¯t too revealing like the rest. She put it on before using a very short floral gown to cover it up. She released her long hair from the head band andbed it down.


    She double checked to see if wheat she wore was okay. When she didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it, she picked her small purse and headed to the living room.


    Adrain heard her foot steps and turned towards her in an attempt to scold her for herteness but hus words got stuck in his throat when he noticed what she was putting on.


    ************************************


    ¡°So sorry for taking that much time, I was looking for something good to wear.¡± I apologized the moment I got to the living room


    ¡°I.. it¡¯s fine.¡± Adrian stuttered out as he didn¡¯t move his gaze from me. I smiled when I noticed that he was admiring me.


    ¡°How do I look??¡± I asked as I did a small twirl in front of him.


    ¡°You look gorgeous¡­ no wait.¡± He shook his head like he was trying to pull himself out of a trance.


    ¡°You need to change out of this dress.¡± He said out of the blue.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as I looked down to see if I can find what made him say that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too short??¡±


    ¡°Short?? We are heading to the beach so there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find something more.. longer than this??¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s go now if we want to be there on time.¡± I said and was about to head towards the door when he pulled me back.


    ¡°The beach would still be there no matter what time we get there. You need to change out of this¡­ thing.¡± He muttered as he eyed my body from head to toe.


    ¡°But you said that I look gorgeous in it.¡± I imed.


    ¡°That was a slip of tongue. Go inside and change. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Ariel, I don¡¯t want this small thing to bring about an argument so just do what I want you to do.¡± Adrian said in frustration.


    ¡°Why should I? Is it my fault that the wardrobe is filled with clothes like this? Besides, you¡¯re the only one that¡¯s making a huge deal out of it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I¡¯m wearing. ¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s wrong with what you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s giving off ¡®pick me¡¯ vibes.¡± He said.


    ¡°What did you just say to me??¡± I asked. I was getting mad little by little.


    ¡°I meant no offense but that¡¯s just what I¡¯m seeing.¡± He said.


    ¡°You meant no offense but why does it sound so offensive?¡±


    ¡°Ariel, we just made up, don¡¯t start another trouble today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s starting troubles. We are going to the beach for Christ¡¯s sake and I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯ll find what¡¯s worse than what I¡¯m putting on right now.¡± I said.


    ¡°Does that mean you have to dress like them?¡± He asked


    ¡°Look Adrian, either youe with me or not, I¡¯m not going to change out of this dress. Take it or leave it.¡± I said before I left him standing alone in the living room.


    I reached the driveway and was about to enter the car when he suddenly stood in front of me.


    ¡°Alright, you can leave the dress, but you¡¯ll have to stay close to me at all times. You¡¯re never gonna leave my sight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I promised. He¡¯s making all these fuss all because of the gown I¡¯m putting on. Who knows what he¡¯ll do when he sees me in just my bikini.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can we leave now??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, but first..¡± He pulled me close to him and pressed a deep kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re good to go.¡± He added as he opened the passenger¡¯s door for me. I chuckled as I entered.


    He shut the door and walked around towards the driver¡¯s seat. He entered and started the car. Within minutes, we were already on our way to the beach.


    ************************************


    Bianca could been seenying down in a mat close to the beach. She was putting on just a bikini and enjoying the rays of the sun. She was alone there as her father bailed out at thest minute. He imed he had something important to do.


    She didn¡¯tin as she also wanted the time to herself too. Ever since they got to Hawaii yesterday, her father had always been with her. Probably scared that she might try to do something to herself again.


    Finally, she was able to have some space away from her father¡¯s watchful eyes. Sheid on the mat for about twenty minutes when she noticed a shadow blocking the sun from reaching her.


    ¡°How are you doing gorgeous?¡± She heard and turned to see a young looking man standing in front of her. She had to admit, he was really good looking and had a very good physique that most girls would die for, except her.


    She was still healing from what Lucas did to her and wasn¡¯t interested in men for the time being. She looked sideways to see if there was someone next to her that he was talking to.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to you.¡± He said with a smile. Bianca sighed and stood up from where sheid.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Was all she said before she left him. Even after being rejected coldly, the man refused to give up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what I wanted to say.¡± He said as he jogged to catch up with her.


    ¡°I know what you want and like I said before, I¡¯m not interested so leave me alone.¡± She said as she increased her pace.


    ¡°Can I at least get your name??¡± He asked as he suddenly stood in front of her.


    ¡°If I tell you that, would you let me be??¡± She asked as she looked up to face him.


    ¡°Sure. I promise.¡±


    ¡°My name is Bianca.¡± Bianca said begrudgingly.


    ¡°Bianca, a very nice name for a gorgeousdy like you. My name is Landon.¡± He said as he stretched his hand forward for an handshake.


    Bianca stared at his hands without even trying to receive the handshake. Landon smiled and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bianca asked angrily as she attempted to pull out of his hold but he wouldn¡¯t let her. He lifted up her hand and ced a soft kiss on her knuckles before letting her go.


    ¡°What did you do that for??¡± She asked as she wiped her knuckles angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read too much meaning into it. It¡¯s just a form of greeting.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t reading¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush now..¡± He muttered as he ced his index finger on her lips, cutting her words off.


    ¡°Save your angelic voice till the time we¡¯ll meet again.¡± He added as he rubbed his thumb on her lower lip. Bianca was quick to p his hands off immediately.


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll see you again.¡± She asked as she folded her arms underneath her boobs making them shoot up. Landon smiled at her small gesture.


    ¡°Fate.¡± He muttered with a grin ying on his lips before he walked away. Bianca stared at him in shock till he was out of her sight.


    ¡°What a lunatic.¡±

 72

    I sighed in ecstasy as the warm breeze blew past my face and hair. We were still on our way to the beach. Adrian drove us with a Ferrari, the one with a foldable roof and he left the roof opened.


    I was able to admire thendscapes in Hawaii well. There were a lot of palm trees, probably because it was close to the beach. Unlike Miami, the roads were almost free, and I wonder why.


    I looked out of the window and kept admiring thendscapes. Even though the sun rays were alonst blinding my eyes, I didn¡¯t bother because it was worth it. I have to admit it, Hawaii is a very good ce to spend your vacation at.


    This was the first time Adrian and I were in a veryfortable silence. But he decided to break it first.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Isn¡¯t it?¡± I heard him ask.


    ¡°It really is.¡± I answered without turning to face him.


    ¡°Have you ever been to Hawaii before?¡± He asked again and I turned my attention to him.


    ¡°Of course I have. Why do you ask??¡± I asked back.


    ¡°You act like you haven¡¯t been here before.¡±


    ¡°I have been to different beaches in Hawaii, just not this one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand. What¡¯s your view about it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even been there yet but I¡¯m already loving it.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why??¡±


    ¡°Because of its peace and quiet nature.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t be saying this if it was during the holidays. Most people are not on vacation yet so about seventy percent of the people you¡¯ll find are natives of the ind.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure most of the time you have visited Hawaii is during the holidays, that¡¯s the reason it¡¯s always crowded.¡± He exined.


    I nodded my head, he was right though. I just wish I cane here again, when it isn¡¯t the holidays.


    ¡°Here..¡± Adrian said as he stretched over a sunss to me.


    ¡°I noticed you have been squinting a lot. It would help with your eyes.¡± He said.


    I smiled and mouthed a thank you before putting it on. The rest of the drive to the beach were filled with lively talks with Adrian. It wasn¡¯t even long before we reached there


    Like Adrian had said, the beach wasn¡¯t that crowded like I thought it would be. There were people that just decided toy under the sun, some of them were ying in the sand and others, in the water.


    It was a very beautiful sight to see. Adrian was able to find a free spot for us and he set up arge umbre and mats so we would be able to rest in. I sat down on the mat and watched quietly as he set up the rest of our things.


    It was nice watching how he looked so focused with what he was doing. When it got too hot for him, he took off his shirt, exposing his huge biceps. I heard giggles and gasps from behind me.


    I turned only to see a bunch of girls ogling at him. When they noticed my harsh gaze, the looked away. Useless whores, can¡¯t they keep their eyes to themselves.


    Finally, Adrian was done with what he was doing and came over to sit beside me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on your clothes?¡± I asked when I noticed another bunch of girls admiring him from afar.


    ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s hot here.¡± He answered as he famned his face with hus hand.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the sun is burning your skin??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Really? But we¡¯re under an umbre.¡± He reminded. I didn¡¯t know what else to say that would persuade him to put on his clothes and stop him from getting those lewd winks from those horny whores.


    ¡°Are you jealous??¡± Adrian asked, making me turn my attention from the girls back to him. He must have noticed that I was staring at them.


    ¡°N.. no. What are you talking about??¡± I stuttered out in embarrassment.


    ¡°You are jealous..¡± He said with a huge smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I am jealous. So what? Don¡¯t I have a right to be??¡± I asked, trying to mask my shame.


    ¡°You do have a right to be but you don¡¯t have to. I am your husband and nothing is ever going to change that.¡± He said.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So stop staring at them like that. You¡¯re chasing away everyone that¡¯s around.¡± He joked.


    ¡°So?? Why are youining? Do you want their attention??¡± I asked, referring to the girls around.


    ¡°What?? No. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just joking.¡± I knew that he was but I just wanted to act like I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Whatever, you can continue enjoying theirpany.¡± I said as I stood up.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I want to swim a little.¡± I answered as I took off my short gown, revealing the bikini underneath it. Adrian stood up immediately and held me from leaving.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing??¡± He asked as he shielded my body from some of the boys that were staring at us, me rather.


    ¡°Like I said, I wanted to swim a little.¡± I answered, innocently like I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just go out swimming in a crowded ce like this with just your undies.¡± He said, through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I can and I will because it¡¯s a beach and you can¡¯t control what I wear. Now, either youe with me or I go alone. The two options works fine with me.¡± I said as I turned on my heels and walked towards the water.


    I smiled when I heard Adrian sigh heavily before jogging towards where I was. He wrapped one of his hands possessively around my waist and that made all of the men around to turn their lustful gaze away.


    I did what I did on purpose. I love when he gets possessive over me, when he acts like I was his amd his alone. It made me feel like he had control over me, but you know, in a more sexy way.


    And it also drove away the lewd stares from those whores because they saw that he was taken already. I smiled as the water touched my legs. Adrian held my hand and we went deeper till the water was just above his torso and almost touching my boobs.


    That was how short I waspared to where he stood. I dipped my head in and raised it back. The water made my whole body wet. Adrian used his hand tob my hair backwards since it was blocking my eye sight.


    ¡°Happy now??¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I muttered when I noticed some of the girls were still watching. I pulled him closer to me and pressed my lips against his.


    He got the memo immediately so he wrapped his hands around my waist and carried me, I took that chance to wrap my legs around his broad torso. I dipped my hand into his hair and pulled on it softly as I got lost in the sweet make out session.


    One of my eyes trailed to where the girls stood and I saw the disappointment and jealousy in their eyes. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s mine. I turned my attention back to the kiss and we continued till our lips were sore.

 73

    *LATER THAT EVENING*


    The car pulled over at our driveway and I got out with Adrian. We entered the house and shut the door behind us. I was about to enter into the bedroom and take off my clothes when I felt Adrian pull me back.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He pressed me against the wall and stood in front of me, caging me between his arms amd the hard wall behind me. I raised my head to stare at him only to see his lustful looking eyes roaming around my body.


    ¡°You know, you ought to be punished for the stunt you pulled at the beach today.¡± He muttered, with his hot and minty breath fanning my face.


    I knew that he was talking about how I tried to make him jealous by walking around with just my flimsy bikini. I decided not to hide or beat around the bush.


    ¡°So? How are you going to punish me for being such a bad girl?¡± I asked softly as I wrapped my hands around his neck. He smiled, like that was the reaction he wanted from me.


    ¡°I am going to kiss you till you¡¯re lips go numb. I¡¯ll touch and kiss you in ces that you haven¡¯t been touched or kissed before. I will make you yearning and begging for more but I won¡¯t give you all that you want.¡± He whispered against my ear while cing small bites on it, making me moan a little.


    His husky voice made my womanhood tingle. I know that what he said was the worst punishment I could ever get but at that moment, I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted his lips and hands caressing all over my body.


    ¡°What are you waiting for then??¡± Was all it took for him to m his lips on mine.


    It wasn¡¯t like those soft kisses he used to shower me with before. It was more rough and at the same time more passionate. I chuckled within me, since he was hell bent on making my lips numb, then I have to do the same to him too.


    So, I dipped one of my hands into his long hair and pulled him impossibly closer to me as I increased the tempo of my tongue. I let it roam around his mouth and sucked on his tongue at the same time.


    I felt him groan softly when I did that and I smirked a little. I was going to make sure that I won¡¯t go down without a fight. After doing that, I moved to suck on his lower lip and even started chewing on it softly.


    It seemed like that was thest straw as he pulled away from the kiss immediately. I opened my eyes only to see that his lips were already swollen.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± He asked as he gave me a very suspicious look.


    ¡°Returning your kiss.¡± I answered innocently but that didn¡¯t stop him from getting more suspicious.


    ¡°What? Did you really think I¡¯ll let you do those things you said without trying to fight back??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh really. You think you have the power to ovee me??¡± He asked with a smirk.


    ¡°I know I do.¡± I answered.


    ¡°May the best yer win then.¡± He muttered before pressing his lips back on mine.


    This one was hotter and more rough than the first as none of us wanted to lose. He lowered his hands that were around my waist and ced them on my ass before giving them a tight squeeze.


    I moan a little and I felt him smirk against the kiss. He grabbed my ass and lifted me, while I wrapped my legs around his torso. I felt him walk for a while before he finally stopped.


    He sat on a couch while I straddled him. All this while, we still didn¡¯t break off the kiss. We pulled away after sometime so we could both catch our breath. I took that chance to take off his shirt before taking off my short gown, exposing my bikini.


    I noticed him gulp slowly when he saw me in that flimsy wear and that made my insides bubble in happiness. I have something against him. I ced my hands on his broad chest and caressed them softly.


    I moved my hand lower and pinched his nipples lightly. Like I had expected, it had an effect on him so I leaned forward. First, it was a swipe of my tongue on his nipple and I heard him groan softly.


    I smirked a little before I took it fully into my mouth. Finally, I heard him release a moan. I didn¡¯t stop there, I sucked on it like I was sucking on a tasty lollipop. It seemed like he¡¯s had enough because he pulled me away.


    ¡°My turn.¡± He said before he tore off my bikini with one pull making my body exposed to his lustful gaze. Because of our sitting position, my boobs were practically pointing at his face.


    Without warning, he took one boob into his mouth and pulled on the other one with his hand. I closed my eyes as I drowned in ecstasy. He would switch between nipples every minute and kept sucking on them like they were the sweetest thing in the world.


    I pulled his head away from my boobs when I noticed how fast  I was loosing myself. I couldn¡¯t let him win. I pressed my lips on his mouth so he wouldn¡¯t have any time toin then I moved my fingers down his trousers.


    He seemed to understand what I was doing so he grabbed my hand as a way of stopping me. I decided to use myst card so I pulled away from the kiss and kissed my way down to his nipple before sucking on one of them again.


    He released a groan and I took that as my cue to do what I wanted. I sneaked my hands towards his trousers and unzipped it. His dick sprung out immediately and I held it in my hands. It was so huge.


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± I heard Adrain ask so I stopped sucking on his nipoles and raised my head to stare at him.


    ¡°What do you think??¡± I asked back. Thankfully, he had already helped me take off my bikini so I had smooth ess.


    I stood up a little and positioned his dick at the entrance of my vagina. His eyes widened when he realised I already had him where I wanted so he wanted to push me away but I gripped his dick hard, making him surrender to my touch.


    Instead of inserting his dick into me, I yed with it by using it to rub around the entrance of my womanhood. I could see his veins almost popping out, it was so hard for him to control himself.


    ¡°Can you please stop?¡± He pleaded when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°I will, only when you proim me as the winner.¡± I answered as I still kept rubbing it around the entrance.


    ¡°Fine, you win. Just stop.¡± He pleaded making me smile. I let go of his dick and he released a huge sigh.


    ¡°Goodnight hubby.¡± I whispered as I ced a deep kiss on his lips before standing up from his body and heading into the bedroom.


    ************************************


    *THE NEXT MORNING*


    I woke up with a huge smile on my face as the scene ofst night kept ying over and over in my head. The look on his face was so priceless. It felt good to finally have the upper hand.


    I bet he didn¡¯t see thating. He didn¡¯t even know I still wanted to pay him back for all that he did to me that morning. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s really mad at me. I checked his side of the bed only to see that he wasn¡¯t there.


    I stood up and entered the bathroom. I brushed my teeth and washed my face with clean water beforeing out. I entered the living room and still didn¡¯t find Adrian there, same with the kitchen and all of the rooms in this house.


    ¡°Did he get angry and left me alone here??¡± I wondered. No Adrian can¡¯t be that petty towards me. We are already on good terms.


    ¡°You were on good terms till you did what you didst night.¡± My conscience said to me.


    Slowly, I started to panic. What if he really did leave me alone. I entered the bed room and picked up my phone. I was about to dial his number when the I heard the door to the living room open.


    I rushed out to see who it was only to find Adrian, looking all sweaty in a body hug shirt and sweatpants.


    ¡°Good morning wifey.¡± He muttered as he ced a small kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been??¡± I asked, almost in anger.


    ¡°I went out for a jog.¡± He answered as he stared at me in surprise. He probably was wondering why I am mad.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t even bother to tell me about your whereabouts. Do you know how worried I was??¡± I asked. His surprised look morphed into an amused one.


    ¡°You were worried about me?¡± He asked as a wide smile appeared on his face. My remaining words got stuck in my throat when I noticed how happy he was. I was about to answer when we guard a knock on the door. Who¡¯s that??


    ¡°Are you expecting someone??¡± He asked.


    ¡°No. You?¡± I asked back. He shook his head as a response.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± He said and walked towards the door. He opened it a little to see who it was.


    His eyes widened when thennded on whoever was knocking and he opened the door wider. Within the second, I saw ady scream his name and hugged him like he had been lost for a long time.


    The most surprising and annoying thing was that Adrian hugged her back.

 74

    *2PM IN MIAMI*


    Sandy can be seen seated alone in the balcony of her room. It was Saturday so she was home alone. Her parents had left because they had an important meeting at thepany.


    She really didn¡¯t mind as she was always alone most of the time. The only person that had always kept her conpany was away for a vacation and she didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    Besides, all that was on her mind at the moment was how to prepare for the date with Hiry. She wanted it to be very perfect, she wanted the date to be something Hiry would never forget for the rest of his life.


    Hiry had sent her the time and location for the date so all she had to do now was prepare. He even volunteered to pick her up from her home but she declined. She didn¡¯t want him to think that she was still trying to hold unto him.


    She stood up from where she was seated when she saw that it was a few minutes till three. The date was around 4pm in the evening so she had to prepare well even though she already had the intention of beingte.


    ¡°Time to be a changed person Sandy.¡± She muttered to herself as she entered her walk_in closet.


    ************************************


    ~BIANCA¡¯S VACATION HOME IN HAWAII~


    Bianca was in her room browsing through her phone when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She said and the door opened, revealing her father.


    ¡°How¡¯s my princess doing??¡± He asked as he entered fully into her room.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally free.¡± Was all Bianca said as she gave him a very short nce before turning her attention back to her phone.


    ¡°Are you mad at me princess??¡± He asked as he walked closer to where sheid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you tell me.¡± She muttered without moving her eyes from her phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± He said as he sat next to her on the bed. Bianca dropped her phone amd sat up to face him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have a reason to? We came here to spend some quality time together but you have been so busytely.¡±


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m so sorry about that. I had some things to finish at thepany.¡± He exined sympathetically.


    ¡°Then why did you bring me here if you knew so well that you wouldn¡¯t have my time. At least in Miami, I actually have sane people to talk to.¡± Sheined as she recalled the conversation she had with that stranger at the beach.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry princess. I was so scared about what you would do to yourself if I didn¡¯t give you a change of environment. I wanted you to heal but I guess I did it all wrong.¡± He apologized.


    Seeing him being so apologetic, Bianca started to feel really bad. He only brought her here because she tried to kill herself. He wanted to help her heal but she was still ming him for things that aren¡¯t really his fault.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay dad. I understand.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Thank you and I promise from now henceforth to always try to make time for you.¡± He promised.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to try so hard dad. I¡¯m not a baby so I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± Bianca reassured.


    She knew that her father still had a lot of unfinished business at thepany since their vacation wasn¡¯t nned, that was why he was always at his study so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him anymore.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m fine. I just need one thing from you.¡± She said as her lips curved into a very wide smile.


    ¡°What is it princess?¡±


    ¡°Your credit card.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I want to go out for a stroll and I need some money in case I see whatever I like on the way.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Why are you beating around the bush. Just say you want to go shopping.¡± He said with a small chuckle while Bianca¡¯s smile increased.


    ¡°Alright, you caught me. Can I have your credit card please?¡± She asked as she stretched out her hand. He dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out his wallet. He opened it and gave her his credit card that was inside.


    ¡°Thank you so much dad. I¡¯ll try to spend wisely.¡± She said as she kissed the card happily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises that you can¡¯t keep. I don¡¯t mind how much you spend, I just hope you¡¯ll be back before evening time and also, be safe out there.¡± He said as he stood up from the bed.


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡± She said, still not taking her eyes away from the card.


    ¡°I have to get back to the Zoom meeting I have. Don¡¯t forget to be back before evening.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Okay dad.¡±


    ************************************


    Bianca smiled happily as she browsed trough the designer wears showcased in the mall. It¡¯s been so long that she went shopping for things like this so she picked out whatever she liked without bothering about the amount.


    Afterall, it was a ck card so nothing was too expensive to buy. Also, shopping helped her escape her reality and kept her mind busy. She was still picking out things that caught her fancy when she heard a male voice behind her.


    ¡°Need any help gorgeous??¡± She stopped dead on her gracks when she heard that familiar voice. She never expected to hear it again as she had always been avoiding the ce she saw him.


    She wanted to leave but wasn¡¯t fast enough as he suddenly stood in front of her.


    ¡°Nice meeting you again Bianca.¡± He said as he smiled, showing of his set of white teeth.


    ¡°Landon.¡±


    ************************************


    Hiry sat impatiently in the restaurant as he waited for his date. It¡¯s been more than twenty minutes and he was already getting really worried. Sandy wasn¡¯t someone that would ever bete to an event especially one that she knew he would be there.


    When his fear had increased to its maximum, he decided to call her. He picked up his phone and was about to dial her number when he heard a soft voice behind him.


    ¡°Hiry..¡± His jaw dropped when she finally stood in front of him. It was the most beautifuldy he had ever seen. He would have woed her but he was on a date. He wasn¡¯t that disrespectful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m here for some one else.¡± He answered and turned his attention back to his phone.


    ¡°Hiry, it¡¯s me Sandy.¡±

 75

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m here for some one else.¡± He answered and turned his attention back to his phone.


    ¡°Hiry, it¡¯s me Sandy.¡± She said, making him turn his attention back to her. Hiry¡¯s mouth opened wide agape when he finally recognized the soft voice as hers.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. It felt like he was in a day dream, a very sweet one as the Sandy that was standing right in front of him looked different from the one he knew.


    He had always been aware that Sandy was a very beautifuldy but there were no words beffiting he could use to describe how she looked right now. If Sandy had always been termed an angel, at that moment, she looked more like an enchantress.


    He was already bewitched by her great beauty. Sandy smiled when she noticed how stunned he looked. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. That was a great start for her to make him regret treating her the way he did.


    ¡°Is something wrong? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± Sandy¡¯s voice brought him out of his trance.


    ¡°Uh.. urhhmm..¡± He stuttered as he scratched his neck in embarrassment while Sandy¡¯s smile grew.


    ¡°So sorry for my behavior. Have your seat.¡± He said as he pulled out the chair that was opposite his for her.


    ¡°Thank you Hiry.¡± She muttered as she sat down elegantly. Hiry¡¯s heart thumped when he heard her mention his name. He loved how it rolled out perfectly from her mouth.


    ¡°Get a grip of yourself Hiry.¡± He reprimanded himself silemtly as he sat down on his seat.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I arrivedte. The traffic was really bad. I hope you didn¡¯t wait that long.¡± Sandy apologized like she didn¡¯t n to arrivete in the first ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just got here.¡± Hiry lied. He had been waiting for her for so long but he couldn¡¯t tell her that. He didn¡¯t want to seem pathetic but too bad because Sandy could see through his lie.


    Sandy knew that he was lying since she noticed how anxious he seemed when she arrived. He wasn¡¯t even able to recognize her at first as all of his attention was on his phone and she also saw her name shing on the screen which means he was about to call her when she arrived.


    She knew all these but didn¡¯t try to argue with him. He could try to hide all he want but she could already tell he was slowly getting drawn to her.


    ¡°You look different.¡± Hiry suddenly said.


    ¡°I do? How so?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t dress the way you used to and¡­¡± He paused when he saw the look on her face.


    ¡°¡­.. what I¡¯m trying to say is that this new look fits you the most.¡± He said.


    ¡°Really??¡± She asked as she tucked a strand of her short brown hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Yes, you look really pretty.¡± He added without thinking. His eyes widened when he realised what he had just said. Sandy smiled when she saw his shocked expression.


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s a first.¡± She said.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°Well, this is the first time I¡¯m getting apliment from you.¡± Hiry¡¯s next words were stuck in his mouth the moment she uttered those words.


    Luckily enough for him, a waiter arrived and took their orders, saving him from the awkward moment. In less than five minutes, their food were served.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± The waiter said before leaving. Hiry waited for Sandy to start first.


    ¡°How¡¯s it??¡± He blurted as he watched he take her first bite. He wanted to clear the air and that was the only question he could think of.


    ¡°Very good.¡± She answered curtly as she took the second bite.


    ¡°I know right. This is one of the best restaurants here in Miami.¡± He said as he took a bite of his own food.


    ¡°Howe I¡¯ve never heard about it??¡± Sandy asked as she took a sip from her wine.


    ¡°You should have. It¡¯s one of the top ten restaurants hwre in Miami and I happen to be a VIP here.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to brag now??¡± She asked within her.


    ¡°Really?¡± She voiced out.


    ¡°Yes. Ie here whenever I leave thepany.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I see, but I doubt that we are here to talk about restaurants.¡± Sandy said as she took another sip from her wine ss.


    ¡°Why is she so impatient? Does she want to get rid of me that badly?¡± He asked himself as he watched her being all calm and collected.


    He couldn¡¯t see any sign of impatience in her expression but her words told a different story.


    ¡°Well, I asked you out on a date so I could apologize again and more sincerely for what I did to you that day. It was really uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°I guess you had to get an earful from Ariel before you realize you did wrong?¡± Hiry¡¯s body stiffened when she said that. He started to sweat even though the A. C in the restaurant was on.


    No matter how Ariel nad tried to hide it, Sandy knew that she was the one that convinced Hiry to contact her. Hiry didn¡¯t think twice in leaving her alone at that cafe only because Ariel gave them some privacy.


    If she was there, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do what he did. Only Ariel is able to persuade Hiry to take the bold step in apologizing if not, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered asking for a date.


    As sad as that was, she didn¡¯t mind. She had one goal in mind now and that was to make sure that the next time he was going g to phone her, that would only be because he wanted to and not because someone is whispering down his ear.


    ¡°How did you know that? Did Ariel tell you?¡± He asked as he suddenly got cold feet.


    ¡°Ariel didn¡¯t. I would be really stupid if I didn¡¯t know but it¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t really mind as long as you¡¯re apologizing sincerely.¡± She answered.


    ¡°I.. I am being sincere.¡± He stuttered out. He was really shocked at the words that wereing out of his mouth.


    This was the first time he was loosing his words in front of a girl and that girl was none other than Sandy, his sister childhood friend. Someone he watched grow up and still sees as a baby.


    If someone had told him that this would ever happen to him, he would never believe it. He had always been a very smooth talker when ites todies but right now, he was calcting his words carefully so he doesn¡¯t offend her.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something when a ringing phone interrupted him. It was Sandy¡¯s phone and he was able to see the name shing on the screen since she ced it on the table.


    His expression turned grim when he saw that it was a male¡¯s name.


    ¡°Marcus.¡±

 76

    His eyes widened when thennded on whoever was knocking and he opened the door wider. Within the second, I saw ady scream his name and hugged him like he had been lost for a long time.


    The most surprising and annoying thing was that Adrian hugged her back. Who¡¯s she?? I stood by with my arms folded as I watched them hug and exchange greetings like they were long lost lovers.


    It was the first time I was seeing Adrian acting like this towards the opposite sex except with me and his step sister and that made me kind of angry. Why would he be hugging some otherdy in front of me, his wife.


    When I couldn¡¯t bear how lovey dovey they were acting, I cleared my throat to remind them of my presence. Adrian turned to face me and smiled like he had suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°I almost forgot¡­¡± He began. Yeah right. Why wouldn¡¯t you forget when the both of you were all over each other.


    ¡°Ariel, this is Alice, a childhood friend of mine.¡± He said and thedy came in. Her eyes widened when she saw me and she suddenly started fidgeting like she had seen a ghost. What¡¯s up with her??


    ¡°And Alice, this is Ariel, my wife.¡± I could see her body stiffened and her eyes widened more with horror when Adrian said that. Weird..


    ¡°Nice to meet you Alice..¡± I said as I forced out a smile and stretched out my hands for a handshake.


    She didn¡¯t receive it as she was lost staring at me. She looked really shocked and scared to see me. It made me wonder if we¡¯ve crossed paths before. I tried to recall if I have seen her face before but there was nothing.


    ¡°Alice, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrian asked when he noticed she had zoned outpletely. His voice brought her out of her trance and she smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Nice meeting you Ariel.¡± She answered as she recieved the handshake.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re done with the introduction, let¡¯s go in. Come on.¡± He said and Alice reluctantly entered into the house.


    Adrian offered her a seat and I sat opposite when she sat. Adrian left to get something for her to drink, leaving us both alone in the living room. I noticed she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away since sheid them on me.


    It made me really ufortable so I decided to say something.


    ¡°Have we met before??¡± I could see her body shake a little when I asked that question.


    ¡°W.. why?? D.. do you know me??¡± She stuttered out.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the way you¡¯ve been staring at me is kinda.. weird so I figured maybe we¡¯ve met before.¡± I answered.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°O.. oh I haven¡¯t seen you one on one before.¡± She answered.


    ¡°So why do you keep giving me that look?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t really think Adrian would be married and to you of all people.¡± She said without thinking. Her eyes widened when she realised what she had said but it was toote as I heard everything.


    ¡°What do you mean by me of all people??¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re Ariel Addams, a very famous young model. I never thought he would go for you.¡± She answered. I could tell that she was lying as that was themest excuse that I have ever heard but I decided to y along.


    ¡°Why? Am I too young for him??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­. kinda¡­¡± She answered.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really matter if we both love each other. Does it?¡± I asked. She opened her mouth and was about to answer but was cut off by a voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± I never knew that Adrian had been listening to what we were saying. She looked more conflicted than she was when Adrian said that.


    Adrian ced a cup filled with orange juice on the table and walked over to where I was, then he sat next to me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were married??¡± She croaked out sadly. What¡¯s with her?


    ¡°I thought you knew. Isn¡¯t that the reason youe over to greet me?¡± Adrian asked back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I only heard rumors but I never expected it to be true.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Then how did you know that he is in Hawaii?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I saw you jogging along the street by ident. I called you but you didn¡¯t answer so I figured you¡¯d be here.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Oh.. I was putting on earpods.¡± Adrian exined and she nodded in understanding.


    What if I wasn¡¯t at home when she came in?? Then the both of them would be alone. Just that thought made me boil in anger. Why does he have a female friend and one that¡¯s obviously attracted to him.


    ¡°How long is it now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°About a month, if I¡¯m correct.¡± Adrian answered and the pain and sadness on her face increased even though she tried so hard to hide it.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing in Hawaii??¡± Adrian suddenly asked like he didn¡¯t notice her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for work. I didn¡¯t think for once that I¡¯ll run into you here with your new wife.¡± I don¡¯t know if I was just imagining it but I sensed the jealousyced in her voice and the way she looked at me sent chills down my spine.


    ¡°Yeah.. we came here for our honeymoon.¡± Adrain informed as he ced one of his hands over my shoulder, thereby pulling me closer to him.


    ¡°Honeymoon..¡± She muttered as she scoffed lowly but I heard it.


    ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t disturb you guys then.¡± She said as she stood up. Finally.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Adruan asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°But you just got here.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Why are you acting like we aren¡¯t going to see each other again? I stay in the hotel down the street so it would be very easy for me toe visit you anytime.¡± She said. Why would you do that?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll walk you there then.¡± Adrian offered. What?? She turned to face my and I swear, I saw her lips curved up in a small smirk.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± She muttered as she walked towards the door.


    ¡°I wish you guys a sweet and enjoyable honeymoon.¡± Was all the said before she left.


    ************************************


    Alice¡¯s heart thumped the more as she walked back home. The fear she had always had since that day increased. How could shee back? What¡¯s worse is that she is now Adrian¡¯s wife.


    What if he finds out about everything? What if he realised that she lied? Everything was going to be ruined. But why? Why would the paste back to haunt her? She had everything under her control so why now when she was almost finalizing her ns?


    But Ariel didn¡¯t seem to recall anything that happened since she¡¯s married to him and Adrian still hasn¡¯t called her out for lying about what actually happened that day.


    She needed to keep it that way. That was the only way she could be close to Adrian and she couldn¡¯t let anybody not even that little girl to ruin everything she had worked do hard for.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter if they were married. She was still sure that she had a ce in Adrian¡¯s heart and that was enough for her. A month rtionship can¡¯t destroy eleven years rtionship. She was going to make sure that nothing would stand in her way of getting Adrian. Not even his wife.

 77

    ¡°Nice meeting you again Bianca.¡± He said as he smiled, showing of his set of white teeth.


    ¡°Landon.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± He said. Bianca sighed in frustration. Why¡¯s her luck like this. Who knew she was going to see the one person that she was avoiding right here? Unless¡­


    ¡°Are you stalking me?¡± She suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°Well, I find it quite funny that I bumped into you here considering the fact that this is the females¡¯ section unless you¡¯re here with someone.¡± She said as she eyed him suspiciously.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I saw you when you were entering the mall and I wanted to greet you.¡± He said.


    ¡°So you became a stalker??¡± She asked again making him chuckle.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really call that stalking.¡±


    ¡°Well, you did follow me in here or did you not?¡±


    ¡°I did but terming me a stalker, don¡¯t you know that¡¯s really extreme??¡±


    ¡°I can call you whatever I want, and given the situation, you are a stalker so please let me be or I¡¯ll call the police on you.¡± She warned as she turned her attention back to what she was doing before he came in.


    ¡°Wow, I never picture you as a very cold person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know me.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know you but I can still tell one thing¡­. you¡¯re not who you¡¯re pretending to be.¡± Those words made her turn to face him.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°This cold facade you¡¯re putting on is just an act. You¡¯re not really like this.¡±


    ¡°What are you now, a psychiatrist??¡±


    ¡°I can be one, only if you want me to.¡± Bianca rolled her eyes in disappointment.


    ¡°That¡¯s themest pick up line I¡¯ve ever heard.¡± She said.


    ¡°At least I was able to get an expression from you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, disappointment. Now, shooo¡­. you¡¯re distracting me.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°So you do admit that I¡¯m a distraction??¡± He asked as his smug smile grew.


    ¡°What?? Why do you always filter the bad meaning of my words amd just listen to the good ones.¡±


    ¡°Why not? It saves me from on necessary heart break.¡± He answered.


    ¡°But you should also know whem someone is trying to push you away.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been listening to the words that have beening out of my mouth??¡±


    ¡°Those are just words. If you actually don¡¯t want me near you like you im, you would have left already. You love my presence as much as I do.¡± Bianca bursted outughing the moment he said that.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing someone so delusional.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°At least, that delusional person was able to put a smile on your face. By the way, you look prettier when you smile.¡± He whispered. Bianca heart thumped when he said that.


    It¡¯s been so long that she had heard a genuinepliment from someone except her father. She had almost forgotten how good it felt.


    ¡°What do you want Landon?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You know my answer.¡±


    ¡°Why then??¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re very beautiful and very nice.¡±


    ¡°Nice?? The only thing I¡¯ve been doing since we both met is trying to push you away.¡±


    ¡°And that only brings me back. Afterall, you¡¯re the first girl to resist my charms.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re charming?? Howe I didn¡¯t notice that??¡± Landonughed when she said that.


    ¡°My point exactly and you still haven¡¯t even given me your number.¡±


    ¡°My number, why should I??¡±


    ¡°I figured since you¡¯re still in the Ind, I can just reach out to you to just you know¡­ show you some beautiful ces you haven¡¯t been to before.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that I can¡¯t do that myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you can¡¯t. You¡¯re obviously a visitor. You know what, you take my number.¡± He reached for her purse and snatched her phone. Bianca was caught unaware so she couldn¡¯t stop him.


    He turned the phone to her face and it opened automatically. After that, he saved his number in her phone and then used it to call his.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you??¡± Bianca asked as she angrily snatched back her phone.


    ¡°Just call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m ever going to do that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter since I already have your number. I¡¯ll call youter gorgeous.¡± He said as he waved his phone at her angry face and walked away while ignoring Bianca¡¯s calls.


    ************************************


    ¡°Marcus..¡± Sandy picked up her phone and smiled when she saw the name shing on the screen. It made Hry wonder who he was to her but he didn¡¯t voice out his questions.


    ¡°I need to pick this call.¡± She said as she stood up and left him seating alone there. Hiry¡¯s mouth was opened wide in shock. He still couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    How could she leave while they were in the middle of a conversation?? That made him realize that the Sandy he knew was already over himpletely and it broke his heart.


    After about five minutes, she returned and started eating like nothing happened. He really wanted to ask about who she was talking to but he couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t think he had a right to know since they were nothing to each other. Throughout the rest of the meal, all that was on his mind was how to get her to say longer but Sandy had other ns.


    ¡°I better leave now before my parents get home. Thank you for the meal.¡± She said as she stood up.


    ¡°It was nothing. Come with me, I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± He offered.


    ¡°No need, I brought my car.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when you get home and we¡¯ll have another date, a real one soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Good bye Hiry.¡± She muttered before leaving.


    ************************************


    The moment Sandy entered her car, the could act she was putting on disappearedpletely and she screamed out happily. He really asked her out on another date.


    He had fallenpletely for her acts. So it was this easy to get to him. If she had known, she would have yed hard to get in the first ce. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now as her n was still in motion.


    ¡°Hiry, I¡¯ll make sure you fallpletely in love with me till there¡¯s no turning back for you.¡±

 78

    Bianca sighed tiredly as she plumped down on the soft couch. She was finally back from her shopping expenditures. The maids around helped her to carry the things she bought into her room.


    ¡°So how was the sightseeing??¡± Her father asked as he entered unto the room.


    ¡°It was very tiresome.¡±


    ¡°At least you were able to buy some sorry a lot of things that you like.¡± Her father said as he stared at the numerous shopping bags the maids were carrying.


    ¡°Yea and guess what¡­ I got you something too.¡±


    ¡°Really? What is it??¡± He asked.


    ¡°A gift.¡± She answered as she opened her purse. She brought out a small box and gave it to him.


    ¡°Open it..¡± She urged happily. He opened the box and smiled when he saw a ck necktie folded in it.


    ¡°You bought me a gift with my money.¡± He teased making her giggle.


    ¡°I saw this neck tie and it made me think about you. I figured I should get you something also ande to think of it, it fits you well.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you so much for burning my back ount.¡±


    ¡°Anytime dad. Here¡¯s your credit card.¡± She stretched his card over to him and he collected it.


    ¡°I have to go try out my new designer wears, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± She said  happily as she scuttled into her room.


    Her father smiled as he watched her leaving. It¡¯s been a while he had seen her smile so genuinely. He was so happy that she was back to her old self. Maybe the vacation was a very good idea afterall.


    He turned his attention back to the necktie and chuckled again. He covered the box before heading towards his study.


    ************************************


    Bianca smiled happily as she clicked on the picture. She had taken a lot of photos with the new clothes she bought and posted them on her social media ount.


    It¡¯s been a while since shest did that so her pictures where recieving a lot of positive feedbacks. It was as if everyone had forgotten about her scandals with Lucas and she was very happy about it.


    Those days were one of the darkest days of her life and if given another chance, she wouldn¡¯t have made the decisions she made back then. Life has been really peaceful since she had decided to let go of all of her anger and hatred.


    She was still lost with taking more photos when she got a call. It was from an unknown number. Thinking that it was Landon, she hesitated a little before she picked the call.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She said.


    ¡°Bianca.¡± Her breath hitched when she heard that familiar voice. She quickly ended the call before he could say anything.


    She held her chest tightly as hurtful memories  started rushing back. Why was he calling again?? He made it clear to her that they were done so why was he reaching out to her now??


    Why can¡¯t he just let her be? She had been trying so hard these past few days to forget him but just a phone call from him brought back those memories of the hurtful things he did to her.


    She sniffed as tears gathered at the corner of her eyes. Her phone made a ding sound indicating that she had recieved a new message. She picked it up and clicked on the message icon.


    The tears that she had been holding back fell down freely as she read the messages.


    ¡°Bianca, it¡¯s me Lucas.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much. I made a mistake in breaking up with you.¡±


    ¡°I want us to get back together.¡±


    ¡°We need to destroy Ariel together.¡±


    ¡°Please call or reply me when you get this.¡±


    Bianca bowed her head in sadness as more tears flowed down her eyes. Why?? Why does he like doing this to her. Why is he so hellbent on putting her through all these misery?


    If he was still obsessed with his revenge against Ariel, why did he call her? What was he expecting her to do? Throw away the peace of mind that she has all for a revenge n that would obviously backfire.


    There¡¯s no way she will let any one ruin her newfound happiness. Not even him. She lifted her phone and clicked on the number that he used to call her then she blocked it. She also blocked all of his social media ount that was following her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a new life Luacs, you should too.¡± She muttered.


    ************************************


    Oliver stared at the test results in his hands with disbelief written all over his face. He just couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. How could this happen?? Why now when he was finally getting to live his life the way he wanted??


    He read the test again and again to see if he was making a mistake but he wasn¡¯t. The worst that he had feared had finally happened but no one could ever find out something like this exists.


    He carried the papers and put them into the shredding machine in hus room thereby shredding it into different tiny bits. That still wasn¡¯t enough for him so he packed them out and chewed on the bits of paper till they were all smudged by his saliva before he finally threw them into the trash bin. He was still deep in his thoughts when he heard a knock on his door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He said after he had made sure there was no evidence of the paper in his room. It was his mother.


    ¡°Do you want something??¡± He asked rather coldly.


    ¡°Not really, I just wanted to call you out for dinner.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be down in a second.¡± He answered as he gestured for her to leave.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver¡¯s mother sensed something was wrong with him as he kept staring at her coldly but she couldn¡¯t ce her hands on what was wrong. She decided not to pressurize him into talking so she left him alone.


    That gave Oliver time and space to ponder about what he just found. No one can ever find out about it or else it would cause instability in his family. No one at all most especially his father and Adrian should find out.

 79

    After the Alicedy had left, I turned my attention back to Adrian and folded my arms underneath my boobs, whole putting on a very serious expression. He smiled and walked closer to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, what¡¯s for breakfast?¡± He asked as he wrapped his hands around my waist, pulling me closer to him.


    ¡°Were you really going to leave me here and walk her home?¡± I asked instead.


    ¡°Urhmm.. I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re putting it that way.¡± He answered in confusion.


    ¡°You were just going to leave me here and waltz off with a friend I never knew you had.¡±


    ¡°You would have been fine on your own.¡± I scoffed and push him away from me, thereby putting a small distance between us both.


    ¡°And she wouldn¡¯t be fine too??¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the reason you¡¯re trying to make a big deal out of nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m being problematic right??¡±


    ¡°What?? No. I never said that.¡± He refuted.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to. I could hear it in your tone.¡±


    ¡°Please baby, let¡¯s not start up a fight this morning, we just made up.¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°Alright then, answer my question truthfully. Who¡¯s she to you?¡± I asked, with a very serious expression on my face.


    ¡°Like I said before, we are just childhood friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?? You both don¡¯t seem like ¡®just childhood friends¡¯ to me.¡± I said making air quotes.


    ¡°We have a very special bond.¡± I chuckled bitterly when he said that. I knew his rtionship with her wasn¡¯t really as simple as he made it seem.


    ¡°A special bond.¡± I muttered under my breath.


    ¡°I see.¡± I said to him as I turned on my heels and was about to go into the kitchen when he suddenly held my hand, thereby stopping me from leaving.


    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± He asked as he turned me to face him.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± I answered as I put on a fake smile on my face and tried leaving again but he stopped me for the second time.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the change of attitude? Did I say something wrong?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t look okay. Is it because of Alice? Did she say something to you while I was gone?¡± I opened my mouth and was about to say something when his phone started ringing.


    I felt my heart thump when I was Alice¡¯s name shing on the screen. She didn¡¯t even waste any time in calling him.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re hungry so I wanted to go and prepare something for us.¡± I lied.


    ¡°Uhmm.. okay.¡± He answered as he hesitated before letting me go.


    When I got to the kitchen, I held onto the counter to stabilze my self as my legs suddenly became too weak to hold my weight. I didn¡¯t really understand why I was feeling that way.


    Why was I jealous when I saw thatdy? Truth to be told, she was older, more beautiful and sophisticated looking. She was more like Adrian¡¯s type than I¡¯ll ever be. They looked so good when they stood together.


    Also, I was well aware of the fact that she was in love with Adrian because of the way she was staring at him and also, that smirk she gave me, she saw me as a threat to her.


    They know each other way longer than I know Adrian and that¡¯s really something. Wait.. why am I having such thoughts? Why am I jealous of ady I barely know??


    They might be childhood friends but that is none of my business. Afterall, we don¡¯t even love each other and we are just in a contract marriage. I turned back and saw him still talking to Alice on his phone.


    He had a very wide smile on his face as he chattered away. I¡¯ve never seen him smile like this with me before. I guess that¡¯s just as far as our rtionship go.


    When I couldn¡¯t bare to watch him anymore, I turned my attention towards the food I was nning to prepare. I can¡¯t let anything ruin my vacation.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ************************************


    Adrain had the urge to just pull her in and give her a very deep consoling hug when he noticed how she looked but he didn¡¯t think it was appropriate at that moment as all that was on his mind was how to make it up to her.


    He knew that her mood changed the moment she met with Alice and he didn¡¯t really know why it happened. He wondered if they had some type of argument while he was away.


    All that was on his mind was what he could do to return the gorgeous smile back to her face so, when Alice suggested a get together, he didn¡¯t refuse it. He wanted the both of them to get to know each other more.


    They were the two most important women in his life at that moment so he wanted them to be close and get to know each other more. He hoped that his n would work.


    ************************************


    In a hotel room, a middle aged woman could be seen seated impatiently. She was obviously waiting for someone. After about five minutes, the door to the hotel room was opened from the outside and a man, a few years older than she was walked in.


    ¡°What took you so long??¡± She asked rather angrily.


    ¡°Traffic and I had to make sure no one was on my tail.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Well, I hope no one followed you.¡±


    ¡°No one did. What wrong? Why do you look so scared?¡± He asked as he stared at her worriedly.


    ¡°He has found out about us.¡± She answered. His eyes widened when he understood what she said.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I could tell because of the way he¡¯s been actingtely. He obviously knows something about us.¡±


    ¡°But that can¡¯t be possible. I made sure to wipe away all traces of evidence that point towards us.¡±


    ¡°I guess you weren¡¯t so thorough then. Why would he go for a test if he didn¡¯t know anything??¡±


    ¡°A test? How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son!! You think I wouldn¡¯t know that??¡± She almost screamed out.


    ¡°Oh¡­ what do we do now? I¡¯m finding it hard to keep Adrian under my watchful eyes and now Oliver is already unto us.¡±


    ¡°Well, he hasn¡¯t exposed us yet so we are safe for now. Just keep on watching Adrain while I make sure Oliver doesn¡¯t spill out anything. If Adrian finds out about what happened, we¡¯ll all be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± He consoled.


    ¡°I sure hope you do.¡± She muttered.

 80

    After that short call Bianca had with Luacs, most of the sense of relief and happiness she had been feeling had already disappeared and reced with sadness. Luacs had already ruined her mood.


    Her father noticed how quiet she was and wondered what happened. He even asked her but she only replied with ¡®nothing¡¯. He knew something was wrong but didn¡¯t know what it was.


    He suspected that it was Lucas but was quick to remove that thought. ording to Bianca, she had cut off all contact with him on their way to Hawaii so there¡¯s no way he would be able to call her unless¡­ unless he used another phone number.


    He became enraged when the thoughts of Lucas reaching out to his daughter crossed his mind. The only thing he could do for her now was to change her phone so Luacs wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her anymore.


    ¡°Stop picking on your food and eat something.¡± He voiced out when he got tired of watching Bianca ying with her food.


    ¡°But I already told you that I don¡¯t have any appetite.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Just force yourself. You look really malnourished. At least have some fruits.¡± He cajoled.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She picked up a piece of banana that was resting on the table and she took a bite.


    ¡°Happy now??¡±


    ¡°Eat more.¡± He ordered and she obeyed.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯ve eaten to your fill.¡± She muttered in sarcasm as she took a bite of her fifth piece.


    ¡°Did you talk to Lucas today??¡± Bianca shifted her gaze to him in surprise when he asked that.


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡± She asked back.


    ¡°There¡¯s only two people in this world that talking to them would make you moody. I¡¯m really sure it isn¡¯t Ariel so it has to he Lucas. Has he been contacting you??¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± She asked. She didn¡¯t want to lie to her father so the only thing she could do to get out of that situation at the moment was y dumb. She didn¡¯t want him to be worried because of her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with me Bianca, I know he¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m tired.¡± She yawned tiredly, cutting him off.


    ¡°Can we not talk about this? I want to take a nap.¡± She muttered as she stood up.


    ¡°You know you can talk to me if there¡¯s something or someone bothering you. I¡¯m always here to give you a listening ear.¡±


    ¡°I know dad but don¡¯t you worry because I¡¯m fine. Can I go into my room now?¡± He stared at her for a while before he sighed in defeat.


    ¡°Fine, you can leave.¡± She gave him a small smile before heading into her room.


    No matter how she tried to hide it, Bianca¡¯s father knew that she talked to Lucas and that really infuriated him. After all the pain he made her go through, he still had the guts to try to reach out to her again.


    He really needs to teach Lucas a big lesson since he doesn¡¯t want to leave Bianca alone. First things first, he had to finish with the ns he had for Bianca in Hawaii.


    ************************************


    Bianca was lost in her thoughts as she faced the sky. She was seated in the balcony of her room and watching the stars. The calmness of the night made it easier for her to think well.


    She reminisced on all that had happened earlier. She had never expected to receive a call talkless of texts from Lucas. She thought she was already over him but she wavered when she heard his voice.


    That was when she realized that it would be really hard for her to let go of her feelings for him no matter how much she tries. She wanted to stop loving him so the pain in hee heart would disappear but it wasn¡¯t as easy as she had thought it would be.


    She had thought the feelings she had for him had already disappeared since she severed all contacts and ties with him but today, she realised she was very far from falling out of love with him.


    She needed to do something or it wouldn¡¯t be long before she runs back to him and make more mistakes that she would definitely regret. She was still deep in her thoughts when she heard her phone ring.


    She was about to end the call and return back to her thoughts when she saw the name used to save the number.


    ¡°Hot Landon.¡± It read. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out. He really saved his name as hot Landon in her phone. He¡¯s crazy.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She said the after she clicked on the answer button.


    ¡°Gorgeousdy.¡± Her heart felt warm when she heard what he called her. He¡¯s really good with his words.


    ¡°For a moment there, I thought you wouldn¡¯t pick the call.¡±


    ¡°I had almost declined the call.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. From what I can tell, you have been waiting for me to call you.¡±


    ¡°Oh really, are you a psychic now??¡±


    ¡°I can be..¡±


    ¡°¡­. only for you Gorgeous.¡± They both chorused thest part and burst outughing when they realized what had just happened.


    ¡°It seems your pick up lines are getting too obvious. I can tell what you want to say before you even say it.¡± Bainca said as she tried to steady herughter.


    ¡°And I can always switch it up. By the way, do you like the name I saved my number as?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hot Landon?? It¡¯s too cheesy to me.¡± Bianca said.


    ¡°And very unforgettable. You would easily tell it¡¯s me whenever you see the name shing on your screen.¡± He added.


    ¡°Probably because you added your name to it.¡±


    ¡°Very smart right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Whatever. Why did you call??¡±


    ¡°Gosh.. why are you so impatient??¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end the call if you aren¡¯t ready to talk.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I wanted to know if you¡¯ll be busy tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free. Why?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was hoping you¡¯d love to go out with me. There¡¯s a ce I would like to show you.¡± He said.


    ¡°What makes you think I would say yes?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t really me me for being hopeful.¡± He answered.


    Bianca thought about it for a while. Going out with him might actually help get her mind off of Lucas. She really needed some sort of distraction besides, she needed to talk to someone except her father. Even though he was a stranger.


    Nothing could go wrong as the ce would surely be crowded. And he really didn¡¯t seem like the type of guy that would lure a girl out just to kidnap her.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± She said after enough thinking.


    ************************************


    ~THE NEXT DAY~


    ¡°An outing?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°But why? I thought we would be spending the day at home.¡±


    ¡°Well, you obviously have some sort of problem with me and staying home with you won¡¯t fix it since you don¡¯t want to tell me what¡¯s bothering. So I figured we should go out and have a change of scenery. Hopefully, you¡¯ll stop being angry with me by the time we are back.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Like I said before, I¡¯m not angry with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. sure. If you aren¡¯t, then say yes to the outing. I promise that you will love it.¡± He said. I thought about it for a while before giving him a positive answer.


    I needed something to distract me from the thoughts I was having and an outing didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.


    ¡°Go get ready, we¡¯ll be leaving in twenty minutes.¡± He muttered as he nced at the clock hanging on the wall.


    ¡°So soon? I thought it would beter in the day.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t so go in and prepare.¡± He said as he pulled me into the room.


    ¡°You have twenty minutes.¡± Was all he said before he left me standing alone in the room.


    ************************************


    After driving for about thirty minutes, the car finally stopped. It looked like a resort as it was filled with people and had a lot of beautiful sceneries.


    This ce would be really good to have a cleared mind, or so I thought. The smile on my face vanished when I saw the person behind my restless mind heading towards us.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± She called when she got closer and she embraced him affectionately.

 81

    ¡°Adrian.¡± She called when she got closer and she embraced him affectionately like I wasn¡¯t there. They hugged briefly before they pulled away from each other.


    ¡°You came with your wife.¡± She added when she finally noticed my presence. She stared at me with mixed expressions on her face. It was like she was trying so hard not to be mad.


    Did she actually think he would meet her alone and Adrian really did bring me out here with her. What the hell is he trying to do? The amount of anger that was coursing through my veins were indescribable but I couldn¡¯t show it.


    Adrian was smiling stupidly so hard like a very fulfilled person that he couldn¡¯t notice the exchange of res between Alice and I.


    ¡°I thought it would be nice to let you both bond well. This resort is a really nice ce for such event. Trust me, you both are going to love it here.¡± He said as he held my hand and pulled me closer to where he stood with Alice.


    I could see pure rage on Alice¡¯s face but she tried so hard to hide it with a very fake smile. It¡¯s really obvious that she doesn¡¯t like me, too bad Adrian is just so blind to notice that.


    ¡°Why not. I didn¡¯t get to talk to her well yesterday as I was in a hurry to leave. I¡¯m sure we would be very close. You know how well I bond with beauties.¡± Sheplimented while Adrian smiled. I scoffed within me. She¡¯s a very smooth talker.


    Adrain turned to look at me as he waited patiently for my answer. If I decide to leave now, I would seem like a bad person and that would make Adrian really mad and disappointed.


    I guess he wants the both of us to be friends. I¡¯ll just try doing that for him but if she gets on my nerve, I won¡¯t hesitate to fight back.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯m in.¡± I said.


    ¡°Great, now let¡¯s go in. There¡¯s a lot of ces I would like to show you Adrian.¡± Alice said as she grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm and pulled him away in a hurry.


    I stared at their departing figures and chuckled softly. Remember when I said she seemed more matured and sophisticated than I was, I guess I was wrong. She¡¯s the real definition of childish.


    I don¡¯t really know what she¡¯s trying to pull or how she¡¯ll do it but all I know is that it won¡¯t work. I won¡¯t let her seed.


    ¡°Ariel baby,e on.¡± Adrian called out to me when he noticed that I wasn¡¯t following them.


    I put on a bright smile on my face and walked over to where they stood. Adrian ced my palm in his and intertwined our fingers as he led me with them.


    ************************************


    ¡°A resort??¡± Bianca asked in surprise as they stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Why do you sound so surprised? Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Landon asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I was thinking we would be going to somewhere more quiet and less crowded.¡± Bianca answered.


    ¡°Oh.. okay. I¡¯ll take you to another ce then, I jave somewhere else in mind. Hop in.¡± He said and was about to enter into the car when Bianca stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since we¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t we just go in.¡± She said as she walked into the resort while Landon sighed and followed closely behind her.


    ************************************


    All through our time here, Alice had been trying her best to make Adrian focus on her only by engaging him with talks about their childhood, fun things they used to do, things they have inmon and all that.


    She even went as far as try to engage in a couple game with him but Adrian didn¡¯t let me feel alone not once. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s acting like he doesn¡¯t know his friend¡¯s a crazy bitch or he¡¯s just that dumb but she¡¯s really getting on my nerves.


    I came here to spend some time with my husband but I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to deal with a jealous and childish control freak. I noticed how she would be upset anytime Adrian didn¡¯t let her have her way.


    My heart jumps in joy anytime that unsatisfactory look shows on her face. It took everything within me to not yell ¡°In your face bitch!!¡± to her. Adrian had almost called it a day when she suggested one we yed one more game before we leave.


    She pulled Adrian and I, well mostly Adrian towards a ce that was really crowded. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening so I just followed Adrian¡¯s lead.


    When we got there, we found out that it was a couple¡¯s game. A couple would have to kiss without touching each other and the winner would go home with the reward.


    ¡°This game is too childish Alice. Let¡¯s just go home.¡± Adrain said when he realised what it was about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a party popper Adrian. It¡¯s going to be really fun.¡± She said as she tried to pull him with her to where all of the couples involved in thepetition stood but Adrian wouldn¡¯t budge. Seeing her so desperate for his affection, I decided to teach her a big lesson.


    ¡°Hubby..¡± I called as I turned to Adrian.


    ¡°Huh??¡± Adrain stared at me in surprise when I called him that.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just y thisst game before we leave.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on now, it¡¯s a very easy game. Besides, I have a prize of my own if we win.¡± I whispered thest part as I batted myshes seductively at him. His lips grew into arge while when he understood what I meant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it then.¡± He said without much thought.


    ¡°Great, I hope you¡¯ll cheer us up.¡± I said to Alice as a triumphant smile danced on my lips when I noticed how her face scrunched up in anger.


    I pulled Adrian¡¯s hand and let him towards where the other couples stood. Minutester, thepetition started and Adrian pulled me into a very deep kiss.


    I put my hands behind me so I don¡¯t have to touch him. We kissed and kissed for several minutes without touching each other till we heard cheers so we pulled away.


    That was when we realised that we were the winner. I looked over towards where we left Alice but I couldn¡¯t find her there. Maybe she had left when she couldn¡¯t bear to see me amd Adrian acting all lovey dovey.


    I hope she has finally known her ce. I was still in my thoughts when I felt strong arms wrap around my waist. Adrian held my chin and turned me to face him before pressing another kiss on my lips.


    This one was longer and more passionate than the first.


    ************************************


    Bianca was rooted on her spot as she stared that the one person she never expected to see here in Hawaii.


    Are her pasting back to haunt her? Why can¡¯t she just finally have some peace of mind? What is Ariel of all people doing here in Hawaii??C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 82

    The cheers grew louder and louder as Adrian refused to let go of me. He held the back of my neck as he sucked and nibbled on my lower lip. He finally let go when we started to get really breathless.


    I breathed heavily as I tried to catch my breath while he smiled down at me. His lips were so swollen but he still had lust in his eyes. I knew that he would have gone far if we were alone.


    He gave me a smile that says we weren¡¯t done before we turned to the crowd. The person that was hosting the game walked over to us and congratted us. He gave us our prize which was a one month visa for Hawaii.


    I wonder what we¡¯ll need it for if we¡¯re returning back home next week. I collected the gift and took a picture with Adrian. After that, we walked back to where Alice was supposed to wait for us.


    That was when Adrian realised that she wasn¡¯t there anymore so he started to panic. His panic stopped when he saw her text message. She wrote that she left early because she had something really important she had to do at home.


    I snickered within me when I read the message. I bet all she felt was shame and anger when she was leaving. That¡¯s what you get when you try to mess with me.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen that she¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go home now, I¡¯m really tired.¡± I said to Adrian.


    ¡°Yeah sure. We should head home now.¡± He said as he gave me a very weird smile. I stared at him suspiciously but didn¡¯t say anything. He held my hand and pulled me with him towards the ce he had parked his car.


    ************************************


    We got home in no time and I was about to get out of the car but Adrian was too fast. I didn¡¯t know when he had stepped out of the car and walked over to my side.


    He opened the door for me and helped me out. I wonder why he¡¯s acting so gentlemanly. He wrapped his hand around my waist and led me into the house. He pushed me against the wall the moment we were locked inside the house and attacked me with a very hot kiss.


    I was stunned by the surprise attack. I ced my hand on his chest and pushed on it lightly. He let go of my lips immediately and stared down at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop me?¡± He asked in confusion.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take it slow will you. Let¡¯s settle down first.¡± I said to him and tried to walk away but he pulled me back and caged me in between his strong arms and the hard wall behind me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it slow anymore. Do you have any idea about how hard it was for me to control myself out there. It took every self control within me to not fuck you in front of all those people but I don¡¯t think I can do that very more.¡± I sucked harshly on my breath when he said that.


    ¡°I want you Ariel. I want you now.¡± He whispered as he pulled me in for another kiss.


    This time, I didn¡¯t push him away. Rather, wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him closer to me. He ced his hands around my waist and pulled me up to his level.


    I wrapped my legs around his torso as he carried me to wherever. I wasn¡¯t able to tell as I was lost in the sweet kiss. I felt my back resting on something soft so I looked around only to find out he had taken us into the room.


    He pulled away from the kiss and took off his shirt. He leaned back in and kissed me softly on the lips before he helped me take off my clothe until I was left in just my undies.


    He scrutinized me thoroughly like today was thest day that he would ever see me. He had pure lust and desire written on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± He muttered as he ced a wet and sloppy kiss on my forehead, then my nose, to my lips, my chin¡­ he trailed down till he reached the valley in between my breasts.


    He stared at me for sometime, probably asking for my permission so I nodded for him to continue.


    He unhooked my bra swiftly. It was very easy to do as the hook was at the front. My boobs bounced out immediately they were both freed from their cage. He smiled at me before he took a nipple into his mouth.


    A soft moan escaped my lips as he sucked in my nipples like he was expecting something toe out of it. He sucked on the other nipple harder than he did the first.


    By the time he was done, I was already a moaning mess. He trailed his hands down and helped me with my panties. When I noticed that he was moving down there, I pulled him back up.


    ¡°Enough of the forey. I need you right now.¡± I said breathlessly. I wanted the real thing. Not his tongue or his fingers. I wanted him buried deep in me.


    He didn¡¯t argue and took off his belt and jean. Finally, we were both stark naked. He positioned his hard dick at the edge of my pussy. Finally, this is it, the moment I have been waiting for.


    I held my breath as I waited for him to force his way into me and he did just that. I let out a yelp when I felt something tear within me. He stopped immediately when he noticed the pain on my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin??¡± He asked in shock. I didn¡¯t reply him as the pain was the only thing that was on my mind. When I noticed that he was about to stand up, I held him back.


    ¡°Continue..¡± I urged him.


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine so please continue.¡± I pleaded. He stared at me in worry before he pulled out and rammed into me again, this time it was slower than the first.


    He did it slowly at first so I could adjust to his size before he started to increase his tempo. All through, the only thing I could feel was pain in between my legs amd a littlebbit fo pleasure but I didn¡¯t let him stop.


    I could hear him grunting lowly as he moved in and out of me. I wasn¡¯t enjoying it like I thought I would as all I was feeling was pain but it was the opposite for him.


    I wanted him to make love to me because I could tell if he had stopped, it would have been very hard for him to get the bulge in between his legs down.


    After what felt like forever, I felt something build up within me. I was having an orgasim and right at that moment, I heard Adrian grunt onest time before his hot semen spilled into me.


    After that, he pulled out and stood up from the bed, leaving me lying like a dead log of wood. Secondster, he came back with a wet towel in his hands and used it to clean me up before he proceeded toy beside me.


    He used the duvet to cover us and he wrapped his me in his arms. I sighed in ecstasy as I felt the warmth of his body against mine. Finally I¡¯ve lost it, I¡¯ve lost the virginity I¡¯ve been keeping for almost neen years to the person I least expected but I don¡¯t regret it.


    It felt nice that he was the first and the only person I¡¯ll ever make love to. I just hope that the second time wouldn¡¯t be as painful as this. It didn¡¯t take long before my eyes started to get heavy. Within a few minutes, I was already lost in a very deep sleep.


    ************************************


    Adrain turned her to face him when he heard he breathing steadily and was really surprised to see that she had already fallen asleep. He chuckled softly as he pulled her closer to him.


    He never expected to find out that she was still a virgin. She had a boyfriend and was the most popr girl at school, howe she had never had sex yet? Though it was surprising, he was really d to know that no guy had touched her the way he has.


    It made him feel very possessive of her and he felt the need to protect her at all cost as she was a very rare gem.


    ¡°I promise you this Ariel, I will make you the envy of all of your peers. With me, you would never have any reason to be sad. I¡¯ll make sure you enjoy all of the beautiful things that life as to offer. I love you so much Ariel.¡± He muttered as he ced a soft kiss on her forehead.

 83

    ~THE NEXT DAY~


    All through the night, Bianca couldn¡¯t sleep well so the next day, her face was a whole mess. She had dark circles underneath her eyes and her hair was very messy because she had been pulling on it in frustration everytime she remembered what happened at the resort the day before.


    It was all okay. She was fine, happy amd content with how her life had turned out to be until Lucas ruined it by calling her and now, she met Ariel here in Hawaii.


    She felt really ufortable to see her even though Ariel didn¡¯t. Ariel was a living reminder of all of the mistakes she had done before and unlike Lucas, it would be very hard to avoid Ariel because anytime Bianca sees her, she felt so bad and disgusted of herself and the things she did.


    Yesterday, when she saw Ariel and how happy she seemed with that man, she was really shocked but somehow rxed because after everything she did, Ariel was still happy.


    She really didn¡¯t care if the man wasn¡¯t Ariel¡¯s husband as that wasn¡¯t her business. Not until she saw the ring on the man¡¯s hand. It was almost the same as Ariel¡¯s own but just a little bit bigger.


    It was the same ring Ariel boasted about as her wedding ring. A lover can¡¯t share such a ring with her, only her husband so if that man is putting on that ring, he should be her husband.


    That was probably the reason she didn¡¯t flinch when Lucas tried to threaten her with that photo of the both of them kissing at the g. But when she uploaded it, none of them denied nor agreed to the facts.


    It was really confusing to Bianca so all night, she was very restless, busy thinking about Ariel amd the man. If that man is actually Ariel¡¯s husband, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back her shame.


    Thinking about how stupid shoe would have looked to Ariel when she threatened her with the photo and even went ahead to upload it. She just hope that the man wasn¡¯t Ariel¡¯s husband or else, the shame she¡¯s feeling now would increase tenfold.


    All she had to do now was avoid Ariel at all cost. Since the day she arrived at Hawaii, she hadn¡¯t crossed paths with Ariel, it was only yesterday and that was because she was at a public ce.


    There¡¯s zero percent chance she would see Ariel if she goes to somewhere not everyone really knows. She was still deep in her thoughts when she heard her phone ringing.


    She picked it up from the nightstand where she had left it and smiled when she saw Landon¡¯s name shing on the screen.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± She heard Landon¡¯s worried voice the moment she picked the call. He didn¡¯t even wait for her to say something at all.


    ¡°Good morning to you too Landon and I¡¯m fine.¡± She answered as she tried to calm him down.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re fine. I was so worried because of how you acted yesterday. You looked like you saw someone that was chasing after you.¡± He said as he sighed in relief.


    ¡°If only that was it.¡± She said within herself.


    ¡°So how was your night?¡± She asked, trying to change the subject.


    ¡°I  was having a very sweet dream about you and I all night so I guess I slept well.¡± He teased making Biancaugh.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a nightmare because there¡¯s no way you would be this breathless like you ran a marathon.¡± She said when she noticed how heavy he was breathing and the tiredness in his voice.


    ¡°There are different things that can make a guy like me breathless not just running. Like, seeing you in gorgeous looking lingerie in my bed.¡± Bianca¡¯s mouth widened in surprise when he said that.


    ¡°What the hell Landon!!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I only admired you from afar. I¡¯m not a pervert, not even in my dreams.¡± He whispered thest part making her giggle.


    ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find out when that scene finally happens in reality.¡±


    ¡°You sound so sure it would.¡±


    ¡°I know it will. You are finally noticing how charming I am so that¡¯s a good start.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Yeah yeah, keep saying that till you actually believe it.¡±


    ¡°Oh I do believe it. I¡¯m just waiting for the day you¡¯ll agree to be mine and then, I¡¯ll remind you of everything you just said.¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that if one day, I agree to date you, you are going to taunt me for the rest of the time that I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you really had to go there.¡± He said as he feigned being hurt.


    ¡°Yes I did. By the way, are you free today?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to take me out on a date?¡± He asked as the fake hurt in his voice morphed into happiness.


    ¡°Keep dreaming. I want you to take me to that silent and less crowded ce you were taking about yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you are asking me out on a date.¡± He said in a yful voice.


    ¡°Are you taking me there or not??¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t refuse you. Pack up a lot of things because it¡¯s going to be a pic. I¡¯ll be at your house to pick you up around 12pm this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know where I live.¡±


    ¡°I drove you homest night remember?? Dress nicely and put a smile in you face. I don¡¯t what peiole to think I¡¯m trying to kidnap you like yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to our date gorgeous. Until then.¡± He said before he ended the call.


    Bianca stared at her phone with a huge smile ying on her lips. Her small talk with Landon had made her forgetpletely about what happened yesterday at the resort.


    She stood up from her bed and waltzed into her bathroom so that she would prepare for the pic. She had to wash away the tiredness and evidence of the fact that she didn¡¯t sleep well so Landon wouldn¡¯t ask her about it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ************************************


    Alice kept staring at her phone to see if she had recieved any call or text messages from Adrian but there was nothing. That was how it had been since the day before.


    She left and sent him that message hoping he woukd figure out something was wrong with her and then call her. That would then be at her advantage as she was going to lure him to meet her in her hotel room by pretending that something was up with her.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was to be ignored by Adrian of all people. Something like this has never happened before. Adrian had always been at her beck and call and he always run to her if he sensed there was trouble but not anymore.


    All this was because of his so called wife. Adrian has never looked at her the way he looks at his wife and that infuriated Alice. She could tell Adrian was already in love with his wife and that pained her deeply.


    Just one month and she is slowly starting to lose Adrian. She needs to do something fast before she loses Adrianpletely to that little girl. Adrian had always been hers and that isn¡¯t going to change anytime soon.


    All she needs to do now is get rid of Ariel and everything would turn back to normal but how was she going to do that?? If Adrian knows that she did something to his wife, he wouldn¡¯t let her go scot free.


    She knows how hardened Adrian is even to the ones closest to him. She had to be really discreet about it so Adrian wouldn¡¯t suspect her. If she can¡¯t be the one to have Adrian, no one else will.

 84

    I yawned tiredly as my sleepy eyes opened slowly. When I was already fully awake, I sat up on the bed. I turned towards Adrian¡¯s side of the bed and saw that it was empty.


    I used the back of my hand to feel it only to realise that it was cold. That meant that he had left the bed long ago. I looked around the room but still couldn¡¯t find him so I decided to check the living room.


    I was about to stand up when I felt a sharp pain in between my legs. My legs wobbled and I stumbled back on the bed. That was when I recalled all that transpired between me and Adrian yesterday.


    At that very moment, the door burst open and Adrian walked in with a tray of food in his hands.


    ¡°Morning wifey.¡± He greeted with arge smile on his face while I muttered an answer. I had suddenly started to feel very shy.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t feeling shy when you begged him to make love to you yesterday.¡± My subconscious told me.


    I mentally shook my head to wipe away all of the useless thoughts I was having. He walked closer to where Iid and ced the tray of food on the bed.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Adrian asked in concern as he bent towards my level.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I answered as I feigned a smile.


    ¡°Really? No pain?¡± He asked again as he took a very quick nce at my lower body.


    ¡°Just a little.¡± I lied. The pain I was feeling right now was really indescribable. I had to put on a fake smile to hide my grimace but I guess Adrain could see past my lies.


    ¡°Wait here for me.¡± He said as he stood up.


    ¡°Where are you going??¡± I asked.


    ¡°To prepare you a warm bath. Don¡¯t move.¡± He ordered before disappearing into the bathroom.


    Minutester, he emerged from the bathroom and walked towards me. He removed the duvet I used to cover my body, making me stark naked in front of him and without warning, he carried me in his arms in bridal style.


    I stared at him in surprise as he walked into the bathroom and then, he ced me in the already prepared bath tub. The shyness I was feeling disappeared when my naked body was covered with the foamy water in the bath tub.


    I closed my eyes as the warm water touched my skin. It felt like really good. My eyes were still closed when I felt Adrian¡¯srge palm brush against my cheek softly so I opened my eyes only to notice that his face was really close to mine.


    Without warning, he ced a very deep kiss on my lips. I was left breathless by the time he was done.


    ¡°What was that for??¡± I asked when I was finally able to catch my breath.


    ¡°For being mine.¡± He answered. I bit my lips softly and I smiled at him. I ced my hands on the edge of the tub and pushed my body up. Then, I ced a kiss on his lips too.


    ¡°That¡¯s for being mine.¡± I whispered as I rxed back into the tub while he chuckled softly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Is there still any room for one more person?¡± He suddenly asked. I understood what he was trying to say so I leaned closer towards him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know hubby. Why don¡¯t you check yourself.¡± I answered.


    ¡°dly.¡± Was all he said as he took off all of his clothes swiftly. Within the blink of an eye, he had already joined me in the tub. He was seatedfortably while I was on hisps, straddling him.


    ¡°Are you that impatient?¡± I teased.


    ¡°And whose fault is that??¡± He asked back while I smiled.


    I picked up his wash towel and dipped it into the foamy water, before I used it to scrub his body tenderly and he did the same for me too. After that, I picked up my shampoo and poured some on his hair before I proceeded to scrub it lightly.


    Then, I rinsed it for him. He had his eyes closed all through so all I could stare at on his face was his delicious looking lips. Without thinking twice, I leaned closer to him and ced a small kiss on his lips.


    It was as if he was expecting it because as I was about to pull away, he wrapped his hands around me and pulled me closer to him before attacking my lips with a very passionate kiss.


    The kiss got hotter and hotter at every passing moment and I could also feel the bulge between his legs getting harder. It felt like a rod was poking my stomach. I knew I had to do something so I held it in my hands.


    ¡°Ariel¡­.¡± He called as he pulled away from the kiss when he felt my hands wrapped around his manhood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want this.¡± I whispered as I gave him an assuring smile. He didn¡¯t argue anymore and gave me a look that says he wanted me to continue.


    I did asmanded and slipped his cock into my warm hole. When I had all of him inside of me, I started moving slowly as I was still having pains fromst night.


    When the pleasure had overtaken all of the pain I was feeling, I increased my tempo and started bouncing on hisps. I could see the pleasure written all over his face and I smiled happily knowing that I was the reason.


    The love making session went on and on and some times, Adrian took over by using his hands to help me move. After a long time, I could feel my orgasm building up. We yelled out each other¡¯s names before we both released at the same time.


    ************************************


    I was dressed in one of Adrian¡¯s clothes and my panties as I sat on the bed and waited for Adrian to bring the food closer. The sex we just had in the bathroom was one of the best sex I¡¯ve ever had.


    Well, it¡¯s not like I have had many, it just that today¡¯s own was much better than yesterday¡¯s as I wasn¡¯t feeling much pain. I sighed in ecstasy as I caught a whiff of the freshly fried pancakes and scrambled eggs.


    I took a bite from the food without much thoughts. If this was about two weeks ago, I would have been giving him a very weird look for preparing food for me even if there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.


    Thinking about everything we¡¯ve been doing to each other before we reconciled, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle.


    ¡°What¡¯s making you smile this way?¡± Adrian asked as he took a bite from the pancakes. We were eating from the same tes and I really didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Just think about how we used to be.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Yeah.. you were a real pain in the ass.¡± Adrian muttered and I paused to stare rather re at him.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°I was just joking.¡± He added as heughed it off.


    ¡°You had better be.¡± I warned. He opened his mouth and was about to say something when his phone rang.


    He picked it up and answered the call immediately when he saw who was calling. His facial expression changed to a very hard one as he listened to what the person at the other end was saying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in concern after the call had ended.


    ¡°Pack up. We¡¯re going back to Miami.¡± He answered curtly as he left the me in a state of shock.

 85

    **CRESCENT HIGH SCHOOL**


    Sandy was seated alone in the library. They had a free ss at that time so unlike the other students that took that time to enjoy and have fun, Sandy decided to spend it alone in the library.


    She loved how calm it was especially when there are no students there and there were a lot of books she wanted to cover. Her peaceful and alone time was disrupted when she had an intruder.


    ¡°Sandy..¡± She heard someone whisper and turned only to find out it was Marcus, the same guy that called her when she was on a date with Hiry.


    ¡°Marcus.. what are you doing here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯mcking a lot in ss since I resumedte so I decided toe here and cover some ces I haven¡¯t touched yet.¡± He exined as he sat down on the chair opposite hers.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± She answered as she turned her attention back to her books.


    ¡°You¡¯re really trying.¡± He suddenly said.


    ¡°How so?¡± Sandy asked as she raised her head from her book.


    ¡°You¡¯re already the top student and you still study so hard. When do you have time for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be the top student if I don¡¯t study this hard. Besides, I have enough free time after school hours.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I get it now¡­. you study in school but take your rest at home.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ something like that.¡± Sandy replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very smooth strategy. I wish I could be like you. It¡¯s very hard for me to just focus on studying like you do. I always get distracted.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Really?? But you¡¯re doing so well in your studies even though you just resumed with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only because I have you to guide me. If there was no one, I wouldn¡¯t even bother. Thank you so much Samdy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Sandy answered with a smile.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve tried enough for me and I¡¯m very grateful for your help¡­¡± He paused for a while and stared at Sandy.


    ¡°You want my help with something?¡± Sandy asked like she had read his mind.


    ¡°I was hoping you would have enough time to tutor me this weekend.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why? I thought you were okay with most of your subjects.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too until I heard that I have a math testing up next week.¡±


    ¡°Math test? We¡¯ve done that already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everyone except me. I missed the test because of something personal but the teacher allowed me to have a make up test. I¡¯m not really great with math and I don¡¯t want to fail the test. Would you have time for me on Saturday??¡± He asked again.


    Sandy stared at him him in silence for a while while he gave her a very pleading look. Saturday was supposed to be a free day for her and she was hoping to spend time with Ariel that day since Ariel would be back from her honeymoon this week.


    She wanted to say no but his pleading eyes made her have a change of mind. She sighed in defeat.


    ¡°Set the time and location. I¡¯ll be there.¡± She said after much thought.


    ¡°Really?? Thank you so much. I owe you a very big one.¡± He said happily.


    ¡°You sure do.¡± Sandy said within her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my duty to help when you¡¯re in need of my assistance. Afterall, I was assigned to you.¡± Sandy replied.


    ¡°Thank you once again. Also, as for the time and location, I think 2pm would be okay and we¡¯ll have the session at your house. I don¡¯t want to stress you by taking uou somece far. Are you okay with that?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you would be there early.¡±


    ¡°I will and I won¡¯t take much of your time.¡± He assured.


    ¡°I should leave you to your reading then. See you on Saturday.¡± He said as he stood up from where he sat. Sandy gave him a small smile before she turned back to her book.


    ************************************


    I stood like a lost person at the airport. The moment the nended, Adrian didn¡¯t waste anytime in getting off. He kept walking like someone was chasing after him while I tried to keep up with him.


    The thing he did that made me really angry was that he left me alone in the airport. His driver was waiting for him so he left first after assuring me that another driver wasing to pick me up. Why couldn¡¯t we just leave together??


    I had the urge to yell at him but I held myself back. I didn¡¯t want to draw any attention towards us as we were in a crowded ce. All I could do was just watch him as he drove away without caring about how I was going to cope.


    Like cutting short our vacation wasn¡¯t enough, he left me alone to God knows where. Is whatever he wants to do more important that I am? I am really going to make him pay for this.


    I was still standing at the airport when I saw Oliver strolling towards where I stood. What is he doing here?


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He called the moment he reached where I was.


    ¡°Oliver.¡± I called back with a small smile.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adrain?¡± He asked as he looked around.


    ¡°He left first. He had some urgent business to attend to. What are you doing here?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Well, I found out from my mom that you guys were back so I decided to be the first to wee you both. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here alone.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, thanks for being so considerate. Can we leave now? My legs are aching me.¡± I muttered as I stretched them a little. I jave been standing at that spot for a very long time now.


    ¡°Sure,e on.¡± He said as he led the way. We got to his car in no time and he zoomed off the moment we settled in. We were both in a veryfortable silence before Oliver decided to break it.


    ¡°So how was your honeymoon?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It was fine.¡± I muttered with a little frown on my face when I remembered what he did this morning.


    ¡°Judging from your facial expression, I can tell it was far from fine. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Please I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I shut him off immediately. Merely thinking about it was making me more mad so I didn¡¯t want to discuss with anyone about what happened between me and Adrian.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Thank God he got the memo.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t take me to the mansion, drive to my parent¡¯s house. Thank you.¡± I said as I rested tiredly on the chair.


    ¡°Okay mydy.¡± He agreed as he switchednes.

 86

    *IN HAWAII*


    As Landon drove Bianca back home, they chattered endlessly through out the rest of the ride. They gisted andughed like they were very close acquaintances. No one would be able to tell that they¡¯ve only met for barely a week.


    It was also like that during their pic. There was never a dull moment with Landon. He either initiates a conversation that they were both familiar with or he carries the conversation even if Bianca was the one that initiated it.


    He was also very good with his words and didn¡¯t waste anytime in flirting with Bianca every chance that he gets unlike someone that she knows. Bianca noticed that Landon was very different from Lucas in everything.


    He was funny, handsome, has a sweet tongue and best amongst all, he always made her feel loved. She had never had this feeling when she was with Lucas. Everyday, she lived in fear that he might leave her for Ariel and he finally left, except that he didn¡¯t even go to Ariel.


    How can a total stranger make her feel this way while her own boyfriend, ex rather didn¡¯t even know how to treat her right. He knows about her fears, well she always told him but he still did it anyway.


    When Landon finally got to Bianca¡¯s house, she didn¡¯t even know as she was still enjoying the conversation she was having with him. She out noticed it when she decided to look out the window.


    She smiled in embarrassment when she realised she had been enjoying hispany even though it was supposed to be over. She stepped out of the car immediately and Landon did the same.


    ¡°Thank you so much for driving me home.¡± She appreciated as she took out the empty basket of food she had packed for the pic from the backseat.


    ¡°I should be thanking you instead. You finally took me out on a date and I didn¡¯t even need to ask you for one.¡± He said.


    ¡°It was a date??¡± Bianca asked in a mocking surprise tone.


    ¡°We were all alone in a very beautiful scenery, eating, drinking and talking to each other like lovers. What else would you call that?¡± He asked, with one eye brow raised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just sure that it wasn¡¯t a date.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Landon said in defeat. He just wanted her to stop arguing with him even though he knows deep within him that it was a date.


    ¡°We should do this again.¡± He said to her.


    ¡°We should??¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so surprised. I¡¯m sure deep down, you¡¯re jumping in happiness. That¡¯s how much you enjoy mypany.¡± He said with a cocky smile dancing on his lips. Bianca opened her mouth in surprise but bo words coulde out.


    ¡°No need to think or do too much. Just dress beautifully and I¡¯ll be here to pick you up tomorrow for our next date.¡±


    ¡°What if I decide to stand you up?¡± She uttered. He smiled before saying;


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in front of your house until youe out.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You will..¡± He said affirmatively.


    ¡°But what if I..¡±


    ¡°Hush now..¡± He whispered as he ced his index finger on her lips, shutting her off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here around 5pm to pick you up. Don¡¯t dare to stand me up.¡± He said before he ced a very sneaky peck on her cheek. She didn¡¯t expect it at all so by the time she had finally returned back to her senses, he had already entered his car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow gorgeous.¡± He said as he waved his hand at her before he zoomed off.


    Bianca waved back at him unconsciously as he drove off. She stopped when his car had faded into the busy road. She was greeted by her father¡¯s presence in the living room when she entered inside.


    ¡°Good evening dad.¡± She greeted as she plumped down tiredly on the couch.


    ¡°Evening princess. How was your date?¡± She stared at him in surprise when he asked that question.


    ¡°What date?¡± She asked back like she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that you didn¡¯t eat all of the food you packed in that basket by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I could have.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a cab driver that pecked you on the cheek right in my own driveway.¡±


    ¡°You saw that??¡± Bianca asked as her face slowly turned crimson red.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I saw everything¡­¡± Her father answered with a small chuckle. Bianca used her hands to cover her face as a wave of embarrassment surge through her.


    ¡°You should know better than to sneak up on me dad.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t really me me. The car had been in my driveway for about thirty minutes and you didn¡¯t evene out so I was wondering what was keeping you there. You are lucky I didn¡¯t go out to get you.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Thabkfully you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So, how was your date?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not gonna tell you anything.¡± She said as she stood up from her seat.


    ¡°Why not?? You do realize I¡¯m your father and I deserve to know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t. I¡¯m tired and I would like to go and take a nap.¡± She muttered as she faked being tired before walking to her room while ignoring all of her father¡¯s calls.


    ************************************


    After a very long and tiring ride, Oliver finally got to the gate of our house and I stepped out.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in?¡± I asked him.


    ¡®I have something important to do right now. Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay then¡­ bye.¡± I said before entering through the gate without even waiting for him to drove off.


    The maids were out side to wee me in. I noticed no one in my family was around when I entered the mansion. I asked one of the maids and she said that they all left for thepany for an emergency meeting.


    If they had known that I would be back today, I¡¯m sure knew of them would have stayed home. I walked into my room. All that was on my mind at the time was to take a quick shower and go take a very long nap.


    I didn¡¯t bother to lock my door as no one would daree in. I took off all my clothes and entered the bathroom. I turned on the shower and stood underneath it. I let the warm water cascade down my body.


    Being in the shower reminded me of the bath I had with Adrian this morning and it made me smile, until I recalled how he left me alone in the airport. Remembering that ruined my mood immediately.


    I turned off the shower and used the towel hanging in the bathroom to clean my wet body. Then, I wrapped it around my naked body before leaving the bathroom.


    I was about to head into the closet when I noticed someone seating on my bed. It was dark in the room so I wasn¡¯t able to tell who it was. I quickly turned on the lights in the room and was very surprised to see who it was.


    ¡°Adrian..¡±

 87

    I was about to head into the closet when I noticed someone sitting on my bed. It was dark in the room so I wasn¡¯t able to tell who it was. I quickly turned on the lights in the room and was very surprised to see who it was.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± I muttered in shock.


    ¡°Wifey.¡± He called with a small smile as he stood up and took slow strides towards where I stood.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I croaked out when I had finally gotten over the shock.


    ¡°Why else? To take you home.¡±


    ¡°Well, not sorry to say but I¡¯m not going anywhere with you.¡± I deadpanned.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked in surprise. I gave him a very short nce before I scoffed angrily. I opened my mouth to scream out at him but held myself immediately.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t worth it. He¡¯s so not worth it.¡± I chanted within me as I managed to calm myself down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know Adrian. Just leave now because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving with you.¡± I muttered, leaving no room for arguments.


    I turned on my heels and was about to head into the closet when he pulled me back and engulfed me in a very tight hug. He had my back facing him as he wrapped his hands tightly around my waist so I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡°What are you doing Adrian??¡± I asked in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± He answered. I really wasn¡¯t expecting him to apologize this quick so I was silent for a while.


    Adrain wasn¡¯t really someone that would admit his wrongdoings this fast. I always have to force an apology out of him. The way he apologized made me really suspicious.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For a lot of things..¡±


    ¡°Like???¡±


    ¡°For cutting our honeymoon short, for not exining what was wrong and for leaving you alone at the airport. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± His voice sounded so sincere that I couldn¡¯t help but turn to face him.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± I called as I ced both of my hands on his cheeks.


    ¡°The only thing that made me really mad and disappointed was the fact that you couldn¡¯t exin to me what made you act like that. I¡¯m your wife and I¡¯m supposed to share all of your burdens. It would be so hard for me to do that if you can¡¯t even tell me if something is going on with you.¡± Iined.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m really sorry. My attitude was really uncalled for. I hope you would just find a ce in your heart to forgive me.¡± He said hopefully.


    ¡°How can I not forgive you when you¡¯re staring at me like that?¡± I asked and that made him chuckle.


    ¡°Thank you baby..¡± He muttered as he ced a small peck on my forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, can you exin to me what happened earlier??¡± I noticed that his expression suddenly changed when I asked that question.


    ¡°Ariel, can we not talk about this today? I¡¯ll tell you when the time is right.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Fine. Just so you know, I¡¯m always here to give you a listening ear when you need one.¡± I assured.


    ¡°Thank you baby. Can we go home now??¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not??¡± He asked as he groaned in frustration.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t seem right if we just leave without even meeting my family. You know I haven¡¯t seen them for a long time now.¡± I exined.


    ¡°But they can wait. As your husband, I¡¯m your first priority and all I want rght now is to just spend the rest of the night with you without any disturbances.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be disturbed. We have the whole of my room to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be like being in a mansion alone.¡± He argued. I giggled when he said that.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny??¡±


    ¡°I never knew you were this greedy.¡±


    ¡°I am??¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve spent thest week all to ourselves but you can¡¯t just manage just a night of morepanies.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t really me me. I¡¯m already getting used to having you all to myself.¡±


    ¡°So how are you going to cope when I resume school next week?¡± His mouth opened agape like he suddenly recalled something.


    ¡°Ipletely forgot about that.¡±


    ¡°Obviously. So what are you going to do?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I would have gotten you home schooled if I could¡­.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°¡­. but you obviously aren¡¯t going to agree with that decision so that¡¯s out of the options.¡± He added.


    ¡°The only thing I can do is to just bare with the fact that my wife is still a high school student.¡± He muttered in a rather sulking manner.


    ¡°Disappointed??¡±


    ¡°Slightly but what can I do? You just have to make more time for me and we won¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just negotiating with you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Whatever you say¡­ Also, I want us to stay here for the night.¡±


    ¡°Fine..¡± He said in defeat.


    ¡°But we¡¯ll leave very early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Deal. Right now, you need a bath.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do I stink?¡± He asked as he sniffed his clothes.


    ¡°You have a very weird scent emitting form your body, I can¡¯t sleep next to you if you¡¯re going to be smelling like this.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say darling.¡± He said as he took off his shirt in one pull.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked when I noticed he was taking off his belt.


    ¡°Stripping.¡± He answered in a very curt manner.


    ¡°Why are you doing it in front of me??¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen all of me already. What¡¯s left to hide from you?¡± He asked as he took of his shorts and briefs. I shrieked out and covered my eyes in shock when I saw his dick spring out. He on the other hand wasughing at me.


    ¡°You cane for another round of shower if you wish.¡± Was the only thing he said before he disappeared into the bathroom.


    When I noticed that he had left, I uncovered my eyes. What the hell is wrong with him? Why doesn¡¯t he even have an ounce of shame. I shook my head and bent down to pick up his clothes that he left on the floor.


    From the corner of my eyes, I noticed a paper fall out of the trousers pocket so I picked it up. I stared at the picture in surprise. I never knew that it was taken.


    It was a picture of how we both cuddled to sleep thest time we were here. Who took the photo and how is it that Adrian has this? Now that I think about it, the only person that can do something like this is my mom.


    Also, the day we left, I noticed they were both staring at something. It was the same thing Adrian had refused to show me. I can¡¯t believe he was admiring me sleep. What a lover boy.


    I smiled and was about to take his clothes to the maids for dry cleaning when I felt something in his pockets vibrate. It was his phone and someone was calling him.


    Out of curiosity, I removed the phone from the pocket. The name I saw shing on the screen was enough to turn my mood sour. Why was she calling him at this time of the night??

 88

    Out of curiosity, I removed the phone from the pocket. The name I saw shing on the screen was enough to turn my mood sour. Why was she calling him at this time of the night?? When I noticed that the phone wouldn¡¯t stop ringing, I decided to answer it.


    ¡°Finally..¡± I heard her say when the call was connected. I kept quiet amd listened to all she had to say.


    ¡°Where are you Adrian? I went to your house but I couldn¡¯t find you there. Did you go out? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you weren¡¯t going to be home? Also, why have you been ignoring my calls??¡± She asked in one breath.


    Why does she want to know all these? If someone were to hear all of her questions, they would think she is Adrian¡¯s wife. I couldn¡¯t help it anymore, I had to say something to put her in her ce.


    ¡°Is he supposed to discuss his every move with you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this??¡± She asked back.


    ¡°Who else would dare pick his phone at this time of the night??¡±


    ¡°Ariel??¡±


    ¡°Finally, she said something that makes sense.¡± I mocked but I guess she wasn¡¯t listening because her next question didn¡¯t rte with what I just said.


    ¡°What do you mean by night? It¡¯s day time here in Hawaii. Wait, did you guys  back to Miami?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes we did. So??¡±


    ¡°What the fuck!!¡± She cussed out in anger. She was so loud that I had to move the phone from my ear a bit.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you??¡± I asked angrily as I rubbed my ear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?? Seriously?? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be asking yourself that question?? I¡¯m sure he left Miami because of you.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Adrian has never done this before. He always let me know when he¡¯s nning to do something but all these changed when you came into the picture!!!¡± Alright, that was thest straw. I couldn¡¯t let her talk to me that way anymore. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s Adrian¡¯s childhood friend.


    ¡°And why should he tell you about the things he¡¯s nning? In case you have forgotten already, Adrian is married so you need to get that into your empty skull or I would really take pleasure in doing that for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me??¡±


    ¡°I am. So? What are you going to do??¡± I asked back.


    ¡°You are really testing my patience little girl. You are gonna take back this words when I tell Adrian about everything you just said to me.¡± Iughed out loud when she said that.


    ¡°Have you forgotten already?? I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s wife. What do you think he¡¯s going to do to me??¡± I asked.


    ¡°The rtionship that I have with Adrian is far longer than that between you and him. I could destroy your rtionship with him within a split second if I want to.¡±


    ¡°Why am I still with him then? Face it Alice, you¡¯ve lost Adrian to me already. You are just a friend to him while I¡¯m his legal wife.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that when I get to Miami.¡±


    ¡°Good luck on your quest. I hope you remain miserable.¡± I said with a very loudughter before I ended the call so I don¡¯t have to listen to any other nonsense from her.


    I could picture how angry and displeased she would look right now even though I couldn¡¯t see her. I felt very fulfilled after I had that banter with her. She really needs to know her ce.


    I don¡¯t care how tight she used to be with Adrian but things have changed now. She needs to ept that and stop acting like I stole her man. I scoffed and ced his phone on the table close to the bed.


    I was about to leave the room when I saw Adrian standing with his elbow resting on the bathroom door. Thankfully, he wasn¡¯t naked like when he went jnto the bathroom earkier.


    A towel was wrapped around his torso, covering his nakedness. He had a very amusing smile stered on his face. How long has he been there?? Also, howe I didn¡¯t noticed he was there in the first ce??


    ¡°Adrian, w¡­ what are you doing there??¡± I stuttered out in shock.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not supposed to be here??¡± He asked back as he folded his arms around his broad chest.


    ¡°Sorry, that was a very stupid question. How long have you been there??¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Long enough to know that you were bantering with Alice.¡± He answered. A wave a guilt surged through me when he said that.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for picking your call without your permission. I just wanted to¡­¡± I trailed off. I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence because it might sound really rude and clingy.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You wanted to??¡± Oh fuck it. I really need to get this off my chest. He needs to know that I don¡¯t really fancy his rtionship with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Alice.¡± I voiced out. His amused expression turned into that of surprise. He took long strides towards me and stopped when he was about almost one foot away from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t??¡±


    ¡°Yes Adrian. I don¡¯t.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Why not??¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of reasons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± He said as he waited patiently for me to start talking.


    ¡°She¡¯s very annoying, she acts too immature for her age..¡± Adrain rolled his eyes at me when he heard that.


    ¡°You do too.¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m younger than she is. That¡¯s not all though, she¡¯s always all over you and she acts like I¡¯m trying to steal you away from her even though you both are just friends.¡± Iined.


    ¡°When has she ever acted like that??¡± Adrain asked.


    ¡°Remember that day at the resort in Hawaii?? What type of sanedy would want to y a couple¡¯s game with a guy when she¡¯s well aware that his wife is right there???¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like that because I¡¯m the only friend that she has. Besides, we haven¡¯t seen each other that much that¡¯s why she wanted to spend time with me. It was just an harmless fun.¡± He defended.


    ¡°Harmless fun indeed. She needs to know now that you aren¡¯t the same single guy she used to know. Better still, you need to draw the line whenever you¡¯re with her.¡±


    ¡°What?? I can¡¯t just cut off all ties with her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t remain friends with her, you just have to let her know that you aren¡¯t hers. She seems to be thinking that you both are in some kind of romantic rtionship.¡±


    ¡°But we aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Try telling her that.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°I know you aren¡¯t going to agree so easily to what I want and I don¡¯t care. All I know is that I won¡¯t ever back down if she tries to annoy me. You know how I can be to people I don¡¯t like.¡± I said, leaving no room for any more arguments.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He called as he tried to touch me but I pped his hands away.


    ¡°Keep your hands to yourself.¡± Was thest thing I said before I left him standing alone in the room.


    ************************************


    Out of anger, Alice threw her phone across the street without even minding where itnded. The next thing that was heard was the sound of the phone being smashed against a wall.


    She was too angry to bother. All that was on her mind was how Ariel had spoken back to her earlier. Adrian was changing and it¡¯s obviously because of Ariel. Ariel on the other hand didn¡¯t even hesitate to rub it on her face.


    No one had ever talked to her that way but that little girl had the guts to do it. Because she has Adrian, she thinks she¡¯s already on top of the world. If Ariel was with Alice at that moment, a fight would surely break out.


    ¡°Thay brat has bitten more than she can chew and I need to teach her a very big lesson so she would never mess with me anymore. First things first, I need to go back to Miami. She¡¯sgoing to regret talking to me in such manner!!¡±

 89

    **THE NEXT WEEK**


    My sweet dream was disrupted whem I felt a soft tap on my thigh. I decided to ignore it as it might just be Adrian moving his legs. It was not until I felt another tap amd a whisper in my ears.


    ¡°Rise and shine wifey.¡± My eyes fluttered open and I saw Adrain¡¯s face leaning close to mine.


    ¡°What do you want Adrian??¡± I asked in frustration. This was one of the best dreams I¡¯ve ever had and the same person I was dreaming about came to end it.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna bete for school if you don¡¯t get up right now.¡± He said to me.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked tiredly as I tried to keep my eyes open.


    ¡°About 7:30 am.¡± He said as he took a short nce at the wall clock.


    ¡°What???¡± I screamed out and jumped out of the bed like it had electrocuted me.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up earlier??¡± I asked as I used the nket to cover my naked body.


    ¡°I did, about an hour ago but you told me you needed five more minutes.¡± He answered.


    ¡°You could have just forced me to wake up.¡± I said as I climbed out of the bed with the nket still wrapped around me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that next time.¡±


    ¡°There would be no next time. I knew I should have just set a timer instead of putting my trust in you to wake me up this morning.¡± I grumbled under my breath and was about to enter into the closet when Adrian stopped me.


    ¡°I already set your school uniform and bathing water for you. Get ready and meet me downstairs for breakfast. You¡¯re wee.¡± He muttered as he ced a small kiss on my lips before leaving the room.


    I stared at his departing figure in surprise and awe. Who knew he had already helped me prepare?? I took off the nket and entered into the bathroom.


    Like he had said, the bathtub was already filled with warn water and soap. I wasted no time and dipped myself into the water. I used my hand to gently massage my skin.


    As I took my time in washing myself, I recalled how peaceful the past week had been. After we left my parent¡¯s house, the spent all our time together in this mansion.


    It was just like in Hawaii as there was no one to disturb us. We were all over each other like newly weds. We made love everywhere and at every single chance we had.


    It was as if we hadn¡¯t seen each other for a very long time. Last night was the best of them all. We did it till early this morning before we both slept off in my room. That was the reason I wasn¡¯t able to wake up early this morning.


    Today is a school day and I have to be early as I have been away from school for two weeks. After washing my body thoroughly, I rinsed the foam away from my body and stood up from the bathtub.


    I wrapped a towel I found around my body and then, I stood in front the the mirror. I picked up my toothbrush and added some toothpaste on it before proceeding to brush my teeth.


    When I was done, I rinsed my mouth and cane out of the bathroom. I dried all of the remaining water on my body before applying my lotion to my skin. After that, I put on my school uniform.


    I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself. When I figured out that nothing¡¯s missing, I left for the kitchen. There, I saw that the food had already been served on the table.


    ¡°I thought you were going to sleep there.¡± Adrain said when he noticed my presence.


    ¡°I could if I wanted to.¡± I answered.


    ¡°I see..e and eat before the food gets cold.¡± He said as he pulled out a chair for me.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I muttered with a small smile and sat down on the chair. Minutester, I was done with my food. I thanked him and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± I said as I picked up my school bag. He stood up and wrapped his hands around my waist.


    ¡°What type of pervert made this uniform for you?¡± He suddenly asked as he stared at my skirt.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± I asked as I looked down to see what made him make that statement but I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    ¡°There¡¯s hardly any distance from here¡­¡± He touched my waist lightly before trailing his hands down.


    ¡°¡­.. to here.¡± He added as his fingers stopped on the area the skirt stopped which was inches below my ass.


    ¡°That¡¯s how all of the female¡¯s uniforms are.¡±


    ¡°So?? I doubt any of them is endowed like you are.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What??¡± I was beyond surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s a school. I wonder why they would let you enter with something like this. It¡¯s too short.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t my fault..¡±


    ¡°I know and I wasn¡¯t ming you. I¡¯m just mad that different guys would have to keep staring at what¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s yours??¡±


    ¡°Yes, this¡­¡± He whispered as he grabbed one of my ass cheeks lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you??¡± I asked as I yfully pped his hand away from my ass.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I hold my property??¡± Hr asked as he moved to touch me again but I moved away.


    ¡°If you keep grabbing my ass like that I¡¯ll have to skip school today.¡±


    ¡°As much as I would love that, I have to pass such a sweet offer.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have to head to thepany today as I have a lot things to cover so don¡¯t bother to wait up for me as I might not be back early.¡± He announced.


    ¡°Okay then. I have to leave now, I¡¯m alreadyte.¡± I said as I nced at my wrist watch.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see youter.¡± He muttered before he ced onest kiss on my lips.


    ¡°Bye..¡± I said and turned on my heels. I was about to walk away when I felt him spank my ass lightly.


    I turned to face him in shock but he only smiled and wink at me. He mouthed a bye to me before he disappeared into his study. He¡¯s very crazy.


    ***********************************


    Adrian could be seen signing on a pile of documents that needed his signature. He was so engrossed with what he was doing that he didn¡¯t notice someone enter into his office.


    He finally realised there was a foreign presence when the person stopped right in front of him.


    ¡°Alice.¡± He called in surprise as he stood up from his chair.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± Alice called as she happily embraced him. She made sure that she pressed her bossom on him, whilst enjoying his warmth. When Adrian noticed that the hug was going for too long, he politely pulled away from it.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were still in¡­¡±


    ¡°Hawaii?? Well Adrian, I could also ask you that question.¡±


    ¡°I had business to attend to here so I left.¡± Adrain answered in a very curt manner as he gave her a weird nce.


    That was because he noticed that there was something off about her. She looked different today, she dressed really provocatively than she used to. Her face was fully packed with loads of make up. It made him wonder were she had gone to that made her dress this way.


    ¡°Have you sorted out everything you wanted to?¡± She asked as she smiled at him. Adrian didn¡¯t know if he was seeing things as he was pretty sure that smile she gave him looked like a seductive one.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just seeing things because I miss Ariel.¡± He said to himself as he shook his head to remove all useless thoughts from his mind.


    ¡°Is something wrong??¡± Akice asked if concern as she moved to touch his face but he quickly stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He said to her as he sat down on his chair.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere??¡± He decided to ask as he had no exnation to why she wouk dress this way to hispany.


    ¡°No. Why do you ask??¡± She asked back.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ the way you dressed today. It¡¯s so unlike you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°It is?? So, do you like it?¡± She asked as she bent down to his seating level. That made her almost exposed boobs to shoot out of their confinement. Adrian made sure to keep his eyes on hers all through.


    ¡°No..¡± Adrian answered without thinking.


    ¡°What??¡± Alice was surprised with his answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like the way you dressed today, it makes you look like a slut.¡± He said without blinking an eye. Alice stood up straight immediately as she began to show signs of embarrassment.


    ¡°I do??¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror beforeing here??¡± He asked as he gave her a very disgusted look.


    ¡°No, no. It can¡¯t end like this. I have to do something to make him change his attitude.¡± She whispered to herself when she noticed the expression he had on his face wasn¡¯t the one she wanted.


    Her face lit up when she got an idea. She quickly switched her expression from the embarrassed one to a very sad one.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m a slut, I guess I better leave you now.¡± She muttered as she picked her handbag and was about to leave when she heard Adrian¡¯s call out her name. She smiled in triumph, thinking she had already gotten to him when he said;


    ¡°I hope you would never dress this way to. my office again. This is a work ce and I would never condone such habit from anyone, not even you Alice. This is your first and only warning.¡± Was all he said before he turned his attention back to what he was doing earlier.


    The embarrassment Alice felt earlier returned but this time, it was worse than before. She didn¡¯t wait for another scolding from Adrian as she practically ran out of his office in shock, anger and embarrassment.

 90

    **CRESCENT HIGH SCHOOL**


    When Steven parked the car at the school¡¯s driveway, a lot of students¡¯ attentions were attracted. Basically all of the students in CHS ran out to see who it was that owned thetest GTR.


    I almost forgot, Adrian had told Steven to take me to school with his own personal cars from today onwards. I don¡¯t know what was his reason, I guess to show off.


    This was the first time a car as fancy as this would be driven by a student in this school. Even though this school was filled up with wealthy students from all over Miami, they weren¡¯t able to own a car like this as they were still students.


    No parent¡¯s would allow their child to move around with cars like this even though they can afford it, not even my parents. As I stepped out of the car, I could hear whispers amongst the students.


    ¡°Like I had thought, she¡¯s the owner of the car.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she be the one? She¡¯s the only one that have someone that would get her hundreds of this car without even blinking an eye.¡± Another said.


    ¡°Seeing how she¡¯s glowing today, I bet her honeymoon was a very sessful one.¡± I wondered how they manage to find out that I was on my honeymoon.


    The only people that knew about it were mine and Adrian¡¯s family and Sandy. I doubt Sandy would even bother to tell anyone else. No pictures backing the rumors have surfaced online yet so I wonder who started it.


    ¡°I really envy Ariel. If I was given the chance that she had, I wouldn¡¯t think twice in marrying a crippled. Afterall, I get to enjoy this type of wealthy lifestyle.¡± Ady whispered.


    I chuckled within myself when I heard that. I wonder what these jealous strickendies would do when they find out that Adrian isn¡¯t the person they think that he is.


    As I walked into the school building, the students that were surrounding me gave way for me to pass and most of them were taking my photos, and pictures of my car. I bet it would be a very big news in the next ten minutes.


    I felt like a celebrity as more students kepting out of their sses to see me. What am I even saying? I am a celebrity. I walked with my shoulders held high till I got to where my locker was.


    I opened it and peeped in. Like I had expected, it was somehow dusty as no one was around to tend to it so I quickly closed it back so my body wouldn¡¯t be stained by the dust.


    ¡°Finally, our very own Mrs. Montgomery is back.¡± I heard Sandy¡¯s teasing voice and I turned back only to see her giving me a knowing smile.


    ¡°Sandy..¡± I called happily as I gave her a very tight hug.


    ¡°Oh my baby¡­ did you miss me that much?¡± She asked as she returned the hug.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I asked back as I pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°I doubt you missed me that much as you have been engrossed with your husband¡¯s presence.¡± She said in a teasing manner and I answered with a very wide smile.


    ¡°Hold up¡­ you¡¯re smiling.¡± She uttered in shock.


    ¡°So??¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by so?? Normally, when I make a joke like that, you would get mad but today, you¡¯re actually smiling at me. Wait.. wait.. don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking..¡± I said to her and she screamed in excitement, attracting attention towards us.


    ¡°Quiet will you..¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just that  I never thought that this day woulde so soon. I mean, about a week ago, you guys were at each other¡¯s necks. What changed??¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°We decided to sort out our differences.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± She asked in a doubting tone.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°More like he decided to apologize to you?¡± She asked again.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said with a small chuckle.


    ¡°I knew it.. I know that you Ariel would never ever sort things out with him that easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way. It was very easy.¡±


    ¡°Try telling that to Adrian. From what you¡¯ve exined to me, I can tell that Adrian isn¡¯t someone that would just apologize easily for their wrongdoings. I¡¯m sure it took him a lot to say those ¡®simple¡¯ words to you.¡± She said while making air quotes when she got to the simple part.


    ¡°Well, maybe it was hard for him. But what matters now is we¡¯re past that.¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sure settling differences wasn¡¯t the only things you guys did.¡± My eyes widened when I understood what she was saying.


    ¡°What are you saying Sandy?¡± I asked as I yfully swatted her arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re blushing. That means something really did happen.¡± She said as she poked on my red cheeks lightly. I was too shy to say anything so just nodded my head slightly.


    ¡°Oh my God. So you¡¯ve finally lost it??¡± She whispered in shock.


    ¡°Yes..¡±


    ¡°Wow, oh Lord.¡±


    ¡°Is it that shocking?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?? You¡¯ve always been talking about how you¡¯d lose it to the right person. You didn¡¯t even let Lucas go past kissing and romancing when you were still in love with him. ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ was all it took to get you to open your legs wide for Adrian.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m a slut.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it came out that way but I¡¯m just too surprised. I mean, you of all people and to him of all people. You hated him so much.¡± She reminded.


    ¡°I know but my feelings changed.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± She suddenly asked.


    ¡°What??¡± I was startled by that question.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t think twice in sleeping with him so I figured you¡¯ve already started to harbor some sort of feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not even sure about how I feel about him. All I know is that I always want to be with him, I always miss him whenever he isn¡¯t close to me, his touch, his soothing voice and how he smiles at me¡­.¡± Sandy smiled happily as I rambled on and on.


    ¡°Girl.. you¡¯ve fallen in deep..¡±


    ¡°What?? No, that isn¡¯t love.¡± I denied.


    ¡°If that isn¡¯t love, what would you call it??¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m sure as hell that I¡¯m not in love with Adrian. I mean, why would I be??¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ fine.. I get it, you aren¡¯t in love with him.¡± She muttered as she raised her hands in mock surrender.


    ¡°Thank you and don¡¯t ever mention that again.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Alright then. Now that your differences are settled, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be taking him as your date to the prom.¡±


    ¡°Prom??¡±


    ¡°Yes prom. Have you forgotten about it already? It has been announced sincest week¡­ oh sorry, you weren¡¯t around.¡± She said.


    I was about to say something when I noticed Bianca walking towards us so my expression became instantly sour. Is she trying to make trouble this morning? Well, if that¡¯s what she came for, she¡¯s in for a fight. That was what I thought until she did the unthinkable.


    ¡°Ariel, how was your honeymoon??¡± She asked politely as she gave me a very sweet smile, contrary to the way she used to stare at me before.


    I was really shocked so I turned towards Sandy to check if she had just witnessed what I did. Sandy¡¯s express was no different from mine. What has gotten into Bianca??

 91

    I was really shocked so I turned towards Sandy to check if she had just witnessed what I did. Sandy¡¯s expressiom was no different from mine. What has gotten into Bianca??C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I stared at her in shock, trying to see if I can figure out what she was plotting. The smile on her face still remained there. It wasn¡¯t a malicious smile like before but rather, a very genuine smile. I have never seen Bianca smile this way. Well, not at me though.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that question?¡± I didn¡¯t care if that came out offensive. At that moment, all I wanted to know is why she was talking to me like we aren¡¯t sworn enemies.


    ¡°I just asked, since I noticed that you have been glowing since you returned.¡± Okay, double weird.


    ¡°Bianca, did you have some sort of ident or what?¡± It was Sandy¡¯s turn to ask.


    ¡°ident? No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So why are you acting like you have brain damage?¡± Sandy asked again.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± She asked with a tight smile on her lips. She was angry about that question but was trying so hard not to show it.


    ¡°Bianca, have you forgotten who you¡¯re talking to? It¡¯s me Ariel amd Sandy.¡±


    ¡°So? I know who you are.¡± She answered in a ¡®duh¡¯ tone.


    ¡°So why are you acting like we haven¡¯t been sworn enemies for over a decade now?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I know and I realised that it¡¯s very stupid. I mean, we aren¡¯t kids anymore. We would soon be graduating from high school in a few months and continue with the rest of our lives. I figured it would be really childish to continue with this feud between us.¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re trying to say is that you want us to just forget about all of our fights and be really good friends??¡± I asked her as I gave her a ¡®are you stupid?¡¯ look.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that easy for you both to just forget about everything that has happened mainly because of some of the extreme things I did. I was only hoping you both would be able to forgive me so I can let go of this guilt in my heart.¡± She said as a very guilty expression appeared on her face.


    I stared at her in shock wondering if it¡¯s the same Bianca that I know. I know that Bianca would never ever admit she¡¯s wrong talk less of apologize even though she¡¯s at fault. What has really gotten into her?


    ¡°You are really asking for our forgiveness??¡± I asked again just to be sure and she nodded her head as an answer.


    ¡°How do we know it isn¡¯t another one of your tricks?¡± Sandy asked her.


    ¡°The old me would never apologize to anyone even though she¡¯s wrong.¡± She said. Exactly what I was thinking.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯ve really changed like you im, you don¡¯t expect us to just forgive you with just an apology.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You haven¡¯t really done anything to deserve it.¡± I added.


    ¡°What do you want me to do then? Tell me anything you want and I¡¯ll do it.¡± I stared at Sandy in shock and she had the same look on her face. She¡¯s really serious about earning our forgiveness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really have to do anything now. We¡¯ll let you know with time.¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Okay then. Just let me know if you need anything from me. I¡¯ll dly do it.¡± She muttered before walking away.


    ¡°What just happened??¡± I asked no one in particr when Bianca had already left our sight.


    ¡°Did Bianca of all people just apologize to us??¡± Sandy asked back.


    ¡°It feels like I was in a trance.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I never really thought this day would evere.¡± Samdy muttered.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s faking it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I doubt that. That breakup must have been a real eye opener to her.¡±


    ¡°Break up??¡± I asked in surprise as I turned to face Sandy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Lucas broke up with Bianca.¡± Sandy announced.


    ¡°He did?? Wait, how do you know??¡±


    ¡°One of her minions leaked it. That¡¯s the reason she was in Hawaii for the past two weeks.¡± Sandy answered.


    ¡°She was in Hawaii?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she posted about it on her social media ounts. Haven¡¯t you seen any of the news? It¡¯s really trending.¡± Sandy brought out her phone and showed me the photos.


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know about all of these??¡±


    ¡°I doubt you had time to be online since you have been enjoying your vacation with your husband.¡±


    ¡°I was online¡­ sometimes but I never saw any of these.¡±


    ¡°Then I doubt that you were really online.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, but I¡¯m still really surprised.¡±


    ¡°About what??¡± Sandy asked as she put her phone back into her bag.


    ¡°Lucas¡¯s and Bianca¡¯s breakup.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s really surprising about that??¡±


    ¡°I mean, Lucas loves Bianca a lot and so does she. Why would they suddenly break up??¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lucas you¡¯re talking about. He left you for Bianca and you really think that he wouldn¡¯t leave her? I¡¯m pretty sure he found someone better. Once a cheat, always a cheat.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Someone like him can never be satisfied with one thing.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, now back to Bianca, well I think she¡¯s being sincere but we can¡¯t be too sure. We just have to watch her for a while to see if she has any ulterior motive.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Bianca has always been a really schemy person. She might be nning something.¡±


    ¡°And she won¡¯t seed as we would be ready for her.¡± Sandy said. I was about to say something when a guy came out of nowhere and exchanged greetings with Sandy.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± I asked Sandy after he had left.


    ¡°Marcus.¡± She answered curtly.


    ¡°The same Marcus you¡¯re tutoring??¡±


    ¡°The one and only.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I must say, he¡¯s really handsome. No wonder you ditched me just to tutor him on Sunday.¡±


    ¡°What? I only did that because he urgently needed ky help to pass his math test.¡± Sandy exined.


    ¡°Finally, Hiry has a contender.¡± I said happily, ignoring what she just said.


    ¡°What are you even saying Ariel?¡± Sandy asked in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡± I muttered as I thought about how Hiry¡¯s going to feel when I tell him about Marcus.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s about to be jealous.¡±


    ************************************


    **LATER THAT DAY**


    ¡°Fuck!! Fuck!! Fuck!!¡± Alice cussed out as she grabbed her hair angrily.


    How was he able to do that? She was very beautiful and sexy but Adrian couldn¡¯t see that. He didn¡¯t even nce at her twice before throwing her out of his office coldly.


    This was the first time she is being rejected by the opposite sex. Every guy she had ever been with had never thought twice before saying yes to her. Most of them even approached her first but why was Adrain different.


    It¡¯s all Ariel¡¯s fault. Ariel had really brainwashed him to the extent that he would never look at any other person except her. For more than a decade, Alice had always hoped Adrain would be hers but it took just one month for that brat to have him all to herself.


    Alice felt pure rage as the scene yed in her head over and over again. She was going to get Adrain no matter what it took. Since seducing him didn¡¯t work, the only thing to do now was to get rid of Ariel.


    She¡¯s going to severe the connection between the both of them and then have Adrain all to herself just like old times. To do that, there¡¯s only one person to go to. Someone that wouldn¡¯t blink twice in helping with her quest.

 92

    ~THE NEXT MORNING~


    I yawned tiredly as my sleepy eyes slowly fluttered open. It was still dark outisde but I could tell that it was morning already. I don¡¯t even know how I could tell, probably intuition.


    When I was fully awake, I was about to stand up from the bed when I felt something strong weighing me down. I looked down only to see that it was Adrian¡¯s strong arms wrapped securely around my waist.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I didn¡¯t even know when he came back yesterday as I slept off early just like he had told me to. I tried to move it so I could  have space to propel myself up but Adrian had other ns as he pulled me impossibly closer to him and tightened his already tight hold on me.


    I groaned within me. Why¡¯s he acting like I wanted to run away? I knew I had no chance against him so I stopped trying to free myself from him. I silently picked up my phone from the bedstand close to me and checked the time.


    It was still 5am in the morning so I had enough time to get Adrian to let go of me and prepare for school. I dropped my phone back where it was and turned myself to face him.


    He was still sleeping deeply like he wasn¡¯t the same person that was pulled me back to the bed with so much force. I smiled softly as I admired him sleep. His face looked so peaceful and more handsome while he sleeps. God, how cam someone be this beautiful?


    I raised my hand and touched his full eyshes softly so as not to wake him up. I wonder how a guy can have so much eyshes than any girl. I trailed my fingers down and poked his pointed nose softly.


    I didn¡¯t stop there. I ced my thumb on his lips and swiped them sideways. They are so full, soft and plump. I just feel like kissing them but not so soon. I noticed that he was shirtless so I trailed my fingers down.


    I ced it on his chest. It was so huge and manly that my whole hand could barely cover it. My eyes trailed to his small pick nipples. It reminded me of that day I sucked on it. He was so surprised that he had to stop me halfway.


    I smiled evily when an idea crossed my mind. I grabbed one of his nipple with both my thumb and index finger and that made him shiver slightly in his sleep. I started to rub it softly and at intervals, I would pull it.


    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t reallyfortable with that as he grabbed my hands almost immediately I started.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡­¡± I said in surprise as his eyes fluttered open.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± He asked back as he pushed his body up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I lied as I tried not to make eye contact with him.


    ¡°Really?? Then why have you been teasing me?¡± He asked again as he pulled my legs apart andid on top of me, thereby wrapping my legs around his torso. My breath hitched when I noticed the position we were in.


    ¡°Get off, I need to prepare for school.¡± I muttered as I tried to keep a poker face on.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what it seemed like earlier. You can¡¯t back off now. You need to finish what you started wifey.¡± He whispered as he ced a peck on my cheek.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything..¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s this??¡± He asked as he ced my hand on his member. My eyes widened in surprise when I felt how hard and huge it was. He was turned on just because of that little thing I did??


    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±


    ¡°You caused this so you have to help it settle.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush now¡­ save your voice now because you¡¯ll need itter.¡± He whispered before he pressed his lips firmly on mine. I gasped in shock and he took that chance to invade his tongue into my mouth.


    He ced his hand on kne of my butt cheek and pressed on it harshly as he deepened the kiss. After sometime, he paused so we could both catch our breath. With a few seconds, he continued with the kiss.


    I felt his hand trail underneath my nightdress and towards the edge of my panties. He he tore it off in one swipe. He broke off the kiss for the second time and he pulled his shorts down to his thighs.


    His massive dick sprung out immediately it was released. He bent down and ced his cock at my entrance. He gave me a small peck before he pushed himself into me.


    I held his arms tightly as I felt him push his whole length into me. When he had all of himself buried deep into me, he started to move slowly. He lifted my legs and ced them on his shoulder, thereby giving him a perfect view of my pussy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight..¡± He  muttered as he groaned softly. All that was on my mind was the pleasure I was getting at that moment so I didn¡¯t reply him.


    After sometime, I felt something building up inside me. I knew I was about to have an orgasm so I clenched myself tightly around him. When I was about to let loose, he pulled out of me.


    ¡°Not so soon baby¡­¡± He muttered before he turned me over and rammed into me from behind. He went on and on till he spilled all of his seed inside me.


    ************************************


    I don¡¯t even know how I was able to focus at school as all that was on my mind was the sensational moment between I and Adrian early this morning. We would have continued but Adrain had a lot of work in thepany so he dropped me off at school and left for hispany after promising that we would continue from when he stoppedter.


    I had to admit it, I just couldn¡¯t wait to leave school and be wrapped around his arms again. Thankfully, time passed by quickly. Soon, it was already closing hours. I bid Sandy bye and was about to head to the parking lot when I felt my phone vibrate.


    I always put my phone on vibrate mode whenever I was in ss so as to avoid any form of disturbance. I stared at the name shing on the screen in surprise. Why was he calling me.


    ¡°Oliver.¡± I called the moment I answered the call.


    ¡°Ariel.. how have you been??¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Same as always..¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I muttered as I waited for him to state the reason he was calling me.


    ¡°I wanted to know if you¡¯d be free today.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong??¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. I just wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°Why??¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± I moved the phone from my ear and checked the caller¡¯s ID to see if it¡¯s actually Oliver I was talking to. It was still him.


    ¡°You what??¡± I asked like I didn¡¯t hear him the first time.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°Oliver, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ariel.¡±


    ¡°Why would you be missing me??¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± He asked back.


    ¡°Because you have a girlfriend and I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s wife.¡± I almost screamed at him.


    ¡°Mnie and I are already over. Besides, I don¡¯t really think Adrian would mind what I just said.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he minds or not neither do I care if you¡¯re single now. I just hope you will never repeat what you just said.¡± I said before I ended the call without waiting for him to speak.


    I stared at my phone in surprise. What has suddenly gotten into him?? I sighed softly and was about to head to leave the school building when I heard someone scream out my name.


    It was Mnie, Oliver¡¯s girlfriend, now ex. I smiled at her and was about to greet her when she suddenlynded a very hot p on my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s for stealing my boyfriend you fucking whore!!¡± She screamed out in anger.

 93

    ¡°That¡¯s for stealing my boyfriend you fucking whore!!¡± She screamed out in anger. I held my cheek in shock as I really didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about.


    ¡°What do you mean by that Mnie?¡± I croaked out as I rubbed my hurt cheek.


    ¡°Oh really? You¡¯re really trying to y dumb right now??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious I don¡¯t understand.¡± I said truthfully.


    ¡°You really think I wouldn¡¯t find out about your affair with Oliver? You think I¡¯m a fool??¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why would I be having an affair with your boyfriend??¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to act all innocent. I know your type. Is Adrian not enough for you? He¡¯s handsome, wealthy and has enough connections that a greedy girl like you would ever dream of in a man but you still had eyes in other ces. You had the guts to try to steal my man from me!!¡± She screamed angrily.


    Thankfully, there were no students in the hallways as all of them were either on their way home or in the school¡¯s parking lot but I couldn¡¯t take any chances. I didn¡¯t want anybody to hear what she was saying as it might cause a big problem between Adrain and Oliver if such words manage to get out.


    ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t we go some ce else and talk normally..¡± I requested gently and tried to hold her arm but she pped my hands off.


    ¡°Why?? You don¡¯t want anyone to find out about your slutty behavior??¡±


    ¡°Mnie¡­ please..¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!!¡± She cut me off immediately.


    ¡°I never thought you were like this. When I first saw you at that G, I liked you because of the way you act all matured, you don¡¯t boast even thought you¡¯re Adrian¡¯s wife¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I liked the way you keep quiet even though people were backbiting about you. That was the main reason I wanted to work with you. Not because you¡¯re pretty or popr but because of your character¡­¡± She paused as a lone tear dropped from her eye.


    ¡°¡­ I never thought that you would repay my kindness this way Ariel. What did I ever do to you??¡± I could see the pain in her eyes when she asked that question.


    ¡°Nothing.. you did nothing to me.¡± I answered.


    ¡°So why are you doing this to me?? Why are you trying to take Oliver away from me?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that I have my eyes on him??¡±


    ¡°You really had to ask me that question? Fine, I¡¯ll answer you. Last week, Oliver was the one that picked you from the airport, wasn¡¯t he?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes but that doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    ¡°Quite the contrary Ariel, it means everything. Why would he go to you when he knows that I had something important going on in my life that day?? He missed it all because of you!!¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t ask him toe to me. He showed up and said Adrian asked him toe.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Really? Why would Adrian ask that? Is he Adrian¡¯s driver?¡± She asked again. I had nothing else to back myself so I remained quiet. Now that I think about it, Adrian would have never asked Oliver to pick me up from the airport.


    Also, today Oliver was acting suspicious. The way he said he missed me and he also imed that he had broken up with Mnie. Wait, is that the reason she¡¯s angry??


    ¡°Mnie¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking call out my name withh that filthy mouth of yours!!¡± She screamed out in anger and I shut my mouth immediately.


    ¡°For sometime now, he has always been staring at your photos with a wide smile on his face. I was his fucking girlfriend but he treats me like a side chick.¡± The anger and hurt on her face increased as every word flew out of her mouth.


    ¡°Hepares me to you every single time and acts like I don¡¯t exist to him. He has finally ended all those years I wasted on him and it¡¯s all your fault!!!¡± She screamed out and raised her hand in a bid to hit me again when someone caught her hand.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± I muttered in shock. What is he doing here??


    ¡°That¡¯s enough Mnie.¡± He muttered as he let go of her hand.


    ¡°What?? No way.. do you know what your wife is up to???¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mnie..¡± I called as I shook my head as a way of telling her to stop talking. I didn¡¯t want to cause a rift between cousins even though I wasn¡¯t at fault.


    ¡°Like I said Mnie, that¡¯s enough.¡± Adrian said before he held my hand and pulled me away with him. We were about to leave the building when Mnie said;


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay Ariel. You¡¯ll regret ever having an affair with Oliver!!¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about what she had said. I turned to Adrian to exin about what she had just said but he didn¡¯t let me. He pulled me out of the school building, into his car and he zoomed off immediately.


    ************************************


    We got to the mansion in no time as Adrian was speeding all the way. He didn¡¯t even wait for my exnation. He stepped out of the car and entered inside immediately.


    I stepped out too and followed closely behind him. I just wanted to exin but he wouldn¡¯t let me. He entered his study and shut the door on my face. From the outside, I could hear things breaking.


    He was probably destroying things as a way to cool himself off. I decided to talk to himter as it was very obvious he wasn¡¯t going to listen to anything I had to tell him.


    I walked into my room and plumped down tiredly on my bed. We were fine this morning but everything had suddenly changed. I wasn¡¯t going to me Mnie because I knew that I would have done the same thing if I was in her shoes.


    The only one to me was Oliver. He caused this. He broke up with Mnie on purpose and now, he¡¯s trying to get me even though he knows that I belong to someone else, his cousin at that.


    He was definitely up to something sinister but I would never let him use me as his weapon. I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket so I brought it out.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil.¡± I said within myself when I saw Oliver¡¯s name shing on the screen. I immediately put his number in the cklist. I can¡¯t let him ruin my happiness.


    After I had taken a bath and changed my clothes, I went into the kitchen and made lunch. I needed an excuse to make Adrian open the door for me and I figured that food would do the trick.


    When I was done, I ced the food on a tray and I went to his study I was about to knock when I noticed that it had already been opened. I entered inside but didn¡¯t see Adrian there. He had probably left.


    I ced the food on the table and wanted to go out and look for him when I noticed something on the table. It was an old looking jewelry box. It made me wonder what he was doing with one, a female¡¯s own at that.


    It can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking right? Adrian isn¡¯t that type of person. I picked it up and wanted to open it and see what was in it when;


    ¡°What are you doing??¡± I was shocked when I heard his gruff voice so by mistake, I dropped the box, breaking it into two. I saw the expression on his face slowly morph into anger and horror.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What have you done?!?!¡±

 94

    ¡°What have you done?!?!¡± His loud voice thundered.


    Before I could say anything, he walked towards me and pushed me out of the way. He picked up the broken jewelry box from the floor and tried to arrange it back the way it was but couldn¡¯t as it had brokenpletely.


    I wasn¡¯t able to see what was inside as my eyes were fixated on him. It¡¯s been a really long time since he¡¯s been this mad and I am the cause of it. I started to feel really guilty when I noticed how heartbroken he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Adrian. I¡¯ll just get you another¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you touch it in the first ce?!?!¡± He screamed out loud, cutting words off.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    ¡°Is it yours? Why did you fucking touch it??¡± He repeated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was off limits.¡± I defended.


    ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t have gone about, touching things that aren¡¯t yours.¡± I opened my mouth in shock but no words coulde out. Is he seriously berating me all because of that old looking jewelry box.


    The way he was acting was starting to get really suspicious and annoying. I mean, what was he doing with a female¡¯s jewelry box in the first ce? Is he¡­


    ¡°You know what, just leave!!¡± He ordered as he motioned towards the door.


    ¡°Why??¡± I asked him stubbornly.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding back everything within me but seeing your face is hindering that. Leave now before I do something we would both regret.¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting like I stole money from you? It¡¯s just a cheap and receable jewe¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t able to finish what I was saying when he suddenly picked up the tray of food I had put on the table and threw it across the room, making a loud sound as it collided with the hard floor.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!?¡± I asked in shock. Seeing the state I was in, his expression softened but just for a split second before his cold look returned.


    ¡°Leave now Ariel! Leave while I¡¯m asking nicely!!¡± He said in a warning tone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I stared at him speechlessly. Why was he acting this way? Because of a jewelry box? I doubt that. Then I recalled what had happened at my school today.


    That was the only reasonable thing I could think off that could justify his behavior towards me. I started to feel really guilty even though I wasn¡¯t at fault.


    Ignoring his cold and warning gaze, I walked closer to him till there was barely any space between us. I raised my hands and ced them on his cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Adrian.¡± I apologized sincerely. He took a really deep breath, I think to calm himself down before he returned his gaze back to me.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He called softly as he ced his hands on my hands that were on his face.


    ¡°I need you to leave me alone..¡± He added as he removed my hands from his face.


    ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you want to hear me out?¡± I asked in frustration. I mean, he has been ignoring me since we left the school. He isn¡¯t questioning me like most sane men would and he doesn¡¯t even want to listen to my part of the story.


    ¡°Ariel.. I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± He muttered as hebed his hair with hand in frustration.


    ¡°Me neither but you¡¯re really making it hard for me to stay quiet. You¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m some type of gue and you expect me to stay still??¡±


    ¡°Ariel¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have an affair with Oliver and I will never have eyes for any man except you.¡± I whispered and tried to hold him again but he caught my hands halfway.


    ¡°I know.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Wait, you do?¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve been together for more than two weeks now. When would you have time to do what Mnie¡¯s using you of?¡± He asked back.


    ¡°So, if you knew that I wasn¡¯t cheating on you, why were you acting like such a scumbag?¡± He didn¡¯t answer, instead, he looked down like he was gazing at something.


    I could feel pure rage surge through me when I noticed that he was staring at the Jewelry box. He was seriously making a huge fuss about that thing.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Ariel I..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of it.¡± I said to him as I raised my hand, indicating for him to stop talking.


    ¡°You¡¯re really unbelievable..¡± I muttered with a scoff before I stormed out of his office. The most annoying thing was that he didn¡¯t even bother to chase after me or call me back.


    I got to my room and shut the door behind me angrily. Here I was, being guilty for what I didn¡¯t do while he was mad at me for just a mistake. It made me wonder what his history was with that box.


    I wondered who gave it to him. It was obviously a woman since it was a female¡¯s jewelry box. Seeing the way he was distraught when it broke, that woman that gave him the box must be really dear to him.


    I could feel jealousy within me as bad thoughts crossed my mind. Why wouldn¡¯t I? I am his wife but he¡¯s still harboring feelings for another woman. I sighed shakily as I plumped down on my bed.


    Who¡¯s she? Is it Alice? I doubt that. The way he stares at that jewelry box shows hidden feelings. He has never looked at Alice that way not even me. The thought of Adrian loving someone else really hurt but what do I do?


    I can¡¯t force him to love me that way and I¡¯m never going to beg for his love. I¡¯m not that pathetic.


    ************************************


    ¡°Alice!!¡± Emily, Adrian¡¯s step sister called happily the moment she caught sight of her. Alice opened her hands wide for an embrace and Emily didn¡¯t waste anytime in hugging her.


    They were currently at Emily¡¯s school. Alice had gone there to pick her up and also to get a supporter for her n.


    ¡°It been so long since Ist saw you. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Emily said as they pulled out of the hug.


    ¡°I had to take care of some business. I missed you too.¡±


    ¡°How was your time in Hawaii? I bet it was wonderful. Did you see brother Adrian there?¡±  Emily asked in her usual bubbly tone.


    ¡°I did meet Adrian, and his wife. She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Aliceplimented as she tried to hide her bitterness.


    ¡°Not as pretty as you are.¡± Emily said and that made Alice smile happily.


    ¡°Thank you Emily. I brought something for you from my trip in Hawaii.¡±


    ¡°You did??¡± Emily asked happily.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in my car.¡± Alice answered and they both walked to where her car was parked in the school¡¯s parking lot.


    ¡°Wow..¡± Emily said in awe as she admired the designer bag Alice had bought for her.


    ¡°Do you like it??¡±


    ¡°Like it?? I love it. Thank you so much. How I wish that you are Adrian¡¯s wife instead of that girl with him. You¡¯re far nicer and better than she is.¡± Emily suddenly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Enily. She can¡¯t be that bad.¡± Alice said with fakeughter.


    ¡°But she is. I don¡¯t know what my brother sees in her. It would have been better if he had married you instead. I just hope that he¡¯ll divorce her soon.¡±


    ¡°Shush Emily. You can¡¯t say things like that.¡± Alice reprimanded.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Alice muttered as she started the car before zooming off. Even though she had a very calm expression on, she was jumping in happiness inside of her.


    She had thought it would take sometime to convince Emily to be on her side but luck was already shinning on her. Now that Emily supports her, getting Adrian wouldn¡¯t be that hard as he loves his kid sister like they were actually rted.


    ¡°Things are finally falling into ce.¡±

 95

    ¡°What?¡± Sandy asked in surprise.


    ¡°You heard me.¡± I said to her sadly..


    ¡°So that¡¯s  how it has been since?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t really know what to do anymore. I mean, I¡¯ve been really good to him. I didn¡¯t expect that he would treat me this way.¡± I whispered.


    I was currently at Sandy¡¯s house, busy pouring out all of my heart to her. I didn¡¯t want to tell her at first but it has been eating me up inside. It¡¯s been a week since that incident between Adrian and I happened.


    Since that day, things weren¡¯t the same anymore. We hardly talk to each other like we used to, we don¡¯t have time for each other, or rather he doesn¡¯t have my time.


    He¡¯s always upied with work at hispany and whenever he¡¯s at home, he spends all of his time at his office. He doesn¡¯t evene outside to eat with me like he used to.


    At first, I thought I shoukd juat y along with his annoying behavior because I was really mad at him for what he did in his office that day but as time went on, the anger was gradually reced with loneliness.


    The most annoying part was that be was fine with how things are. I mean, he doesn¡¯t even try to reach out to me. I mean, I didn¡¯t try either but he was the one at fault amd I was the one that was hurt so he¡¯s supposed toe apologize to me but he never did.


    He never bothered to reach out to me, to see if I was still mad at him. I guess he doesn¡¯t really care that much about what I think. Probably because he already has a lover. I could feel my heart shatter more when I recalled how he was staring at that jewelry box with so much affection in his eyes.


    Whoever that woman is, I know that I can never ever be able topete with her. She¡¯s obviously the one in his heart. While I¡¯m just somedy that he was forced to get married to.


    ¡°I know girl. He¡¯s s real douchebag for what he did. But, howe you¡¯re just telling me about all these now?¡± Sandy¡¯s voice brought me out of my heart wrenching reverie.


    ¡°When it happened, I thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt me that much. Afterall, we just started acting like real husband and wife. I never knew that it would hurt me this way.¡± I muttered as a lone tear slipped down my eyes.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Sandy asked in surprise.


    ¡°Huh??¡± I ced my thumb on my face and felt the warmth of the tear that had slid down my cheek. I stared at it in surprise.


    This was the first time I was crying over someone, a guy rather. I didn¡¯t shed a tear when I found out about Lucas. Why am I crying now? What the hell is wrong with me??


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying. Something entered my eye.¡± I lied as I dried my eyes with a tissue immediately. I can¡¯t shed my precious tears over someone that obviously wants to have nothing to do with me. That¡¯s really pathetic.


    Sandy stared at me with a doubting expression on her face. I don¡¯t really me her as my excuse was a very obvious lie. Thankfully, she just nodded her in understanding and didn¡¯t pressurize me anymore.


    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve always been doing. I¡¯m not going to let something like that hold me back. If he wants nothing to do with me, I¡¯ll give him the space he wants. I can¡¯t be feeling this way when he obviously doesn¡¯t give a fuck.¡±


    ¡°What if that¡¯s not the case?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I said in confusion.


    ¡°I mean, what if he has been trying to reach out to you but you¡¯re the ine that doesn¡¯t want to open up to him?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°If he had been trying to reach out to me like you said, there would have been results. I wouldn¡¯t have even bothered toin to you.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Alright then. I guess you should reach out to him then.¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to apologize, you have to remind him that he has a reason to do so. Afterall, you were the one that was hurt.¡±


    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t change anything?¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d be able to conclude that he¡¯s the one with the problem.¡±


    ¡°But he is..¡±


    ¡°Ariel, just do be the bigger person and approach him. I know you want to. Besides, prom is in two days. You can¡¯t attend without him.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can. I don¡¯t need a date to attend. I can just go with you since you don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°Who told you I don¡¯t??¡±


    ¡°You and I know that you¡¯ve rejected all the boys that asked you out to prom even Marcus.¡± I said.


    I really wonder why she did that. I mean, most girls would jump at that opportunity as no one would want to be alone during prom. Is she waiting for Hiry to ask her??


    Well, if she is, then she should consider her prayers answered because I know what to do to make him ask her.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I want to go with you.¡± She said.


    ¡°Why not??¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to pity someone all through the party. See Ariel, just fix the issues with your husband. At least, try to. If it doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll be your date.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but remember, you have to try and make amends with him.¡± She reminded.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I said in a begrudging manner.


    ************************************


    **LATER THAT DAY**


    I was back in the mansion. Like I had expected, Adrian wasn¡¯t at home so I took that time to prepare dinner for us both. It took some time but with the help of the cooks around, I was able to get it done before he came back.


    I went into my room and took a shower before putting on my night dress. I was almost done when I heard the sound of his car entering the mansion. He¡¯s back.


    I rounded up with what I was doing and rushed back downstairs so I would be able to catch up with him. Luckily, he was still in the living room when I got there.


    ¡°Wee home Adrian.¡± I greeted as I walked towards him. He had a very surprised look on when he heard my voice. I collected his suitcase form him and gave it to a maid to take to his office.


    ¡°You must be really tired and hungry. Come on, I made us dinner.¡± I whispered as I held his hand and pulled him with me towards the dinning hall.


    He looked really dumbstruck all through like he wasn¡¯t expecting me to act this way. I really didn¡¯t want to but Sandy was right. I figured I had to do something to amend our rtionship.


    I just hope that it works..

 96

    I helped Adrian dish out his food before dishing out mine then I proceeded to sit on the seat opposite his so I could face him. I said a little prayer before we started eating.


    Adrian didn¡¯t hesitate in digging into his food. It seemed like he had been really starving. I decided not to start any conversation yet and just let him eat first.


    It didn¡¯t really take up to ten minutes and he was already done with his food. At that time, I hadn¡¯t even eaten up to half of mine.


    ¡°Do you want more?¡± I asked when I noticed how dissatisfied he seemed.


    ¡°Yes please.¡± He said with a small smile. Finally, he was showing some emotion apart from shock. I stood up and helped him dish more food into his te.


    ¡°So how was work today?¡± I decided to speak up.


    ¡°Stressful as always but it¡¯s fine. School?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Same, I almost forgot to tell you. We have an asione up. Our school is hosting it¡¯s prom the day after tomorrow.¡± I announced.


    ¡°Really? So soon?¡± He asked back.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really that soon. It has been announced a long time ago but I forgot to give you heads up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll clear all of my schedules that day so you can have a date.¡± I stared at him in surprise when he said that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just go alo..¡±


    ¡°Ariel baby, I can never be too busy for you. I¡¯m not going to miss yourst high school prom.¡± It really warmed my heart when he said that.


    Talking with him made me forget about the past week. That was when I rralised that this was all we needed. We were so distant from each other and that kind of got to us.


    We needed thatmunication to be reminded that things hadn¡¯t really changed from how it used to be. We talked, joked andughed through out the dinner like we weren¡¯t having issues before.


    When we were done, he helped me clear the table. I was about to retire to my room when he called me back.


    ¡°I need to show you something.¡± Was all he said before he led me to his office.


    ¡°Come on..¡± He muttered as he pulled me inside before shutting the door.


    ¡°First of all, I wanted to apologize for the way I acted that day. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you at all.¡± He muttered, in the most sincerest way possible. I couldn¡¯t help but just forgive him immediately.


    I mean, it¡¯s really rare for Adrian to admit to his wrong doings and still apologize without anyone forcing him to do so. I¡¯m pretty sure it took him a lot of courage to get to this moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Adrian. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t. I said somethings that weren¡¯t true and I did a lot of things that I really regret. Please, just ept my apology.¡± He pleaded as he held my hands in his.


    ¡°Alright Adrian, you¡¯re forgiven.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Thank you so much baby.¡± He muttered as he ced a small peck on my knuckles.


    ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way, it¡¯s time for phase two.¡± He said as he brought out the jewelry box.


    Does he want toin again about me breaking it? I doubt that because it seemed like he had repaired the damage I had caused.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably wondering who¡¯s it is since I¡¯m not supposed to be having a female¡¯s jewelry box.¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really need to know. I get it if it belongs to someone that you used to love.¡± I might have seemed really calm on the outside while I was uttering those words but on the inside, I was burning with jealousy.


    Even though he and thedy aren¡¯t together anymore, it hurt me that she still bad a very special ce in his heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It belonged to a woman that I used to love and I will never stop loving¡­¡± Why is he telling me all these? Is he trying to make me jealous? I was about to stop him from talking as I didn¡¯t want to hear the rest of it when;


    ¡°It belonged to my mother.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Mother??¡± I asked with my mouth wide open in shock.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He confirmed. It belonged to his mother? But.. howe?? I was just too surprised at that moment. My thoughts were all over the ce. I can¡¯t believe I was jealous of his dead mother.


    ¡°Wait, who did you think owns it?¡± He asked when he noticed my expression.


    ¡°Anyone else but your mother.¡± I answered honestly and that made him chuckle.


    ¡°Ariel.¡± He called as he pulled me closer to him.


    ¡°You are and always will be the only woman in my heart. No one came before you and no one woulde after you, so you don¡¯t need to be jealous.¡± A bright smile formed on my face when he gave me those reassuring words.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes Ariel. It will always be you, now and forever. I love you so much.¡± He whispered.


    I was really surprised when he uttered those words. I didn¡¯t expect him to say it so soon. My eyes glistened when those words sinked in. I didn¡¯t know when I said it back.


    ¡°I love you too Adrian.¡± I whispered back.


    He smiled happily down at me. He ced his hands around my waist and pulled me closer to him. He leaned downwards to match my height. I understand what he was trying to do so I tiptoed, wrapped my hands around his neck and engaged him in a very hot and romantic kiss.


    ************************************


    Lucas paced back and forth in frustration as he tried to think about what to do next. He had it, he was almost there till the rm was triggered and now, Adrian and Ariel are back.


    It would be really hard for him to be able to sneak in like he did that day since Adrian already knows that someone is unto him already. Thankfully. He wasn¡¯t caught but he had to go back there.


    He needs the evidence to be able to destroy Adrain and Ariel at the same time. The whole of the Montgomery family wouldn¡¯t be able to escape it. He smiled happily when he suddenly got an idea.


    In the next two days, prom was going to hold. Adrian would obviously attend with Ariel sp that would give him enough time to sneak in. It doesn¡¯t really matter if the ce would be heavily guarded.


    He was able to sneak past them before so it wouldn¡¯t really be hard to do it again. All he had to do was attend the prom so he wouldn¡¯t be suspected and then sneak out when no one¡¯s watching.


    If he seeds with his n and gets the evidence, he would finally be able to destroy all his enemies and be with his love, Bianca. He had been trying to talk to her for sometime now but she never gives him a listening ear.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If she finds out that he had helped her to defeat Ariel, she woulde running to him and that time, he would be able to live the happy life that she had dreamt about.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be together soon baby.¡± He said to himself as he slowly massaged the scar on his face.

 97

    **Two dayster**


    Today was the D-day for the prom. I had everything I needed for today¡¯s party. I made sure that I was going to be the centre of attention today since Adrian had already gotten everything set for me.


    He didn¡¯t let me go shopping for clothes but instead, he brought the clothes to me. He had hired a designer toe here today to help me find the clothes that would be suitable out of her collection of designer wears.


    It was still in the morning so the designer hasn¡¯t arrived yet and I didn¡¯t really mind since prom isn¡¯t starting till 5pm this evening. Adrian went to thepany to take care of some urgent business so I was practically alone in the mansion.


    I was in my room,ying on my bed and just browsing through my phone when I got a call from an unknown number. I wanted to reject it but I figured it might be important.


    ¡°Hello..¡± I called the moment I answered the call.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± I heard a male voce sound from the other end. The voice sounded to familiar. I felt like I¡¯ve heard it before.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I decided to ask.


    ¡°Have you really forgotten my voice so soon? It hasn¡¯t been that long since west talked.¡± He said.


    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t remember you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t? Okay, let me help refresh your brain. I¡¯m family, your husband¡¯s family.¡± He hinted. I tried to remember who in Adrian¡¯s family would have this type of voice. It didn¡¯t take long before I figured out who it was.


    ¡°How did get my number? I thought I blocked you.¡± I asked angrily. He had caused a rift between I and Mnie and I wasn¡¯t going to forgive him for that.


    ¡°You really did blocked my number. I knew something was wrong a when I couldn¡¯t reach out to you.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°How did you get my number?¡± I asked again in a more angry tone.


    ¡°You might have blocked mine but I didn¡¯t block yours.¡± He said.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t really matter if I block this one too, would it?¡±


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t because I would reach out to you with another number and if you end up blocking that one too, I¡¯ll use another one. It would go on and on till you¡¯re tired of the cycle but I wouldn¡¯t mind at all since I would at least get to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want from me Oliver?¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°What do I want???¡± He paused and chuckled softly.


    ¡°What I want is quite obvious¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Have you forgotten already? I¡¯m your cousin¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°So? What does that have to do with anything? Just because Adrian was the first to know you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be attracted to you.¡± He said.


    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is an abomination. You can¡¯t be attracted to your family.¡±


    ¡°I can and I will. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Adrian¡¯s wife nor do I care if you¡¯re in love with him. I¡¯ll get what I want with or without your consent.¡± What¡¯s up with him? Why is he talking like this??


    ¡°I¡¯m not something that anyone can just want or have. I am my own person and I won¡¯t let you treat me like some tool to use to hurt Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about hurting Adrian?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re up to? You¡¯re having ungodly desires for your cousin¡¯s wife, how do you think he¡¯s going to feel when he finds out about that?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t going to find out since I¡¯m not telling him anything about this, unless you decide to talk but I really doubt you would since you wouldn¡¯t want your darling husband to find out that his cousin has eyes for you.¡±


    It¡¯s the way he¡¯s being so confident that¡¯s irritating me the most. He doesn¡¯t know me but he acts like he does.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± I asked with a light chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Just call my number again and you¡¯d see how far I¡¯d go to get pests like you away from me. Just trying calling me one more time and you¡¯ll see.¡± I said before I ended the call and blocked the number immediately.


    I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s acting like this, like someone that¡¯s possessed. I really need to tell Adrian about his incessant pestering before it gets out of handter but it wouldn¡¯t be today. I can¡¯t ruin his mood today, tomorrow would be better.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard my phone ring again. It was an unknown number again. Why is he just so fucking relentless?? I wanted to ignore it but couldn¡¯t since the he called again and again. I picked up my phone and answered the call angrily.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not going to give up so soon!!¡± I said in anger.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t calling to pester you Ariel..¡± My next words were stuck in my throat when I heard the female voice at the other end of the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s me Mnie. Isn¡¯t this Ariel¡¯s line?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one. Sorry, I thought I was talking to someone else.¡± I apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I called to know if we could you know, meet up.¡± She asked. Now that I noticed, I realised that her voice was so soft, not like that day that she attacked me.


    ¡°We can, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when we meet. Can it be today?¡±


    ¡°No, I have something important to do today. Tomorrow would be much better.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll text you the address. Please be there.¡± She said before she ended the call. I stared at my phone in surprise. Why does she want to suddenly meet up?


    What is she nning to do now? She didn¡¯t sound angry during the phone call but that doesn¡¯t mean that she isn¡¯t still holding grudges against me. Well, I¡¯ll find out about whatever she¡¯s up to tomorrow but right now, I need to take a short nap as I was starting to feel really sleepy.


    **Fast foward**


    I stared at my reflection on the mirror with admiration written all over my face. This is literally my best look yet. Words weren¡¯t enough to describe how gorgeous I looked. All eyes are going to be on me tonight.


    It¡¯s almost 5pm in the evening and I¡¯ve prepared already for tonight¡¯s prom. All that remains was Adrian¡¯s arrival. Earlier, he had told me that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with me and that I should leave first.


    I didn¡¯t mind as I figured he might still have some unfinished business at thepany. I knew he was going to keep his promise and meet me at school today so it doesn¡¯t really matter if he would be early orte.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After admiring myself through the huge mirror for sometime, I left my room and headed out to the garage. Steven was already there waiting for me. I entered the car and he started it. It wasn¡¯t long before we hit the road.


    After a few minutes, we were already at our school¡¯s parking lot. It was almost filled to the brim with a lot of fancy cars. Some students were outside, taking photos of themselves.


    Steven stepped out of the car and opened the door for me. When I stepped out, all eyes turned towards me. Gasps filled the entire ce when they saw me. I was given both looks of admiration and envy from every angle.


    I smiled in fulfillment, thank you so much Adrian. I stood in front of my car and posed so that those that wanted my photo would take it. Camera shutters filled the entire ce as everyone wanted to be the first to upload my photos on the inte.


    A few minutester, I noticed a very familiar car drive into the school¡¯s parking lot. I smiled when I noticed who it was. He stepped out of the car gracefully after the driver had parked it.


    He noticed my figure through the crowd of students and walked towards me. He got to where I was and stood in front of me. That was when I noticed that we were putting on matching clothes. Anyone would be able to tell that he was my date.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. All that matters is that you made it.¡± I answered while he smiled at me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He intertwined our hands before we walked slowly inside. Leaving behind shocked and envious faces.

 98

    All eyes were on us the moment we entered into the school¡¯srge hall. The student¡¯s side gossips increased when they saw Adrian dressed in a tuxedo that matches with my gorgeous red gown.


    Everyone wanted to know who the handsome hunk was since Adrian hasn¡¯t revealed his real identity yet. Everyone still knows him as a crippled with a disfigured face.


    I don¡¯t know why hr decided toe as his real self when no one knows him yet. I¡¯m sure that by now, the whole inte would be filled with headlines like;


    THE NEW WIFE OF ADRIAN


    MONTGOMERY WAS CAUGHT


    WITH HER LOVER


    Not that I care what the tabloids say. I just want to know what¡¯s going on in that head of his. I noticed Sandy in the crowd of students, waving at me. I pulled Adrian with me and walked towards where she was.


    ¡°Oh my God Sandy, you look so gorgeous.¡± Iplimented as I wrapped her in a bear hug before pulling away from her.


    ¡°I could say the same about you. I love your dress.¡± She said as she eyed me with admiration.


    ¡°I have Adrian here to thank.¡± I said as I turned to face him with a small smile while he smiled back at me.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot that I haven¡¯t introduced you both. Sandy, this is Adrian, my husband¡­¡± Sandy chuckled softly when I said that.


    ¡°¡­. and Adrian, this is Sandy, my best friend.¡± I continued.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Sandy.¡± He muttered as he stretched his hand for a handshake. Sandy didn¡¯t hesitate in receiving it.


    ¡°I never ever expected that we would meet again since that day at the mall.¡± Sandy said, taking us down the memoryne of how I first met Adrian.


    ¡°I bet you had a very bad image of me then.¡± Adrian said with a chuckle.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said no. I never expected someone to do that to her.¡± Sandy said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t really me me, I wanted to get to know who I was supposed to get married to.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I bet you were very disappointed.¡± I said to him.


    ¡°At first, till I got to know the real you.¡± I smiled happily when he said that. We were both lost in each other¡¯s gaze that we didn¡¯t realize that Sandy was still there with us.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m disrupting something. I¡¯ll like to go enjoy the party.¡± Sandy announced and was about to leave when I pulled her back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a date. Can¡¯t you just stay with us?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your husband would like that. Enjoy..¡± She said before she freed herself from my hold and took her leave.


    ¡°I like your friend, she¡¯s very smart.¡± Adrian said after Sandy had disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡°How so?¡± I asked


    ¡°She knows when to give someone privacy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you chased her away with that grim look of yours.¡±


    ¡°I have a grim look??¡± He asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah, this look..¡± I squeezed my face really hard to show him what I was talking about and that made him burst out untoughter.


    ¡°What the hell Ariel.¡±


    ¡°What?? I¡¯m just showing you how you look most of the time.¡± I defended.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure as hell I don¡¯t look that ugly.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If I did, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with me.¡± I was really dumbfounded when he said that. I stared at him speechlessly as no counter words could form in my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to deny it baby. You know I¡¯m right.¡± He added.


    ¡°Shut it..¡± Was the only thing that I could say while heughed heartily.


    Seeing himugh like that made me chuckle. He was somewhat right about that but I wasn¡¯t going to tell him since I know that he would use it against meter.


    ************************************


    Bianca was at the far end of therge hall. She was surrounded by her minions and people who admired her but she still felt alone as she was only thinking about one person.


    She never thought a day woulde that she would miss his presence until she left Hawaii. Even though they usually call each other daily, it was nothingpared to being around him.


    That was when she realised that she was already attached to him. Too attached that she feels like she can¡¯t live without him. He had slowly crept into her heart had upied the spot that Lucas had.


    He helped her heal from the pain Lucas inflicted on her but now she was scared. she knew that she had already fallen for him even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it and that really scared her.


    What if he hurts her like Lucas did? She can¡¯t handle another heart break. If it happens, she wasn¡¯t sure she would be able to survive it but what can she do? Her heart yearns for him.


    She knows he has a thing for her and that made her feel at ease. At least, it wasn¡¯t one sided like the one she had with Lucas. She was still deep in her thoughts when she heard her phone vibrate.


    She picked it up and smiled when she saw who was messaging her. It was as of he knew she was thinking about him.


    ¡°How are you doing gorgeous?¡± Was what the text read.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You?¡±


    ¡°Same. So how¡¯s your prom going?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly boring.¡±


    ¡°Really? How so??¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you aren¡¯t here.¡± She typed without thinking. When she realized what she had typed, it was already toote as she had pressed the send button and he had already read it.


    She stared at her phone anxiously as she waited for his reply but there was none. She was expecting him to tease her like he used to but there was still nothing. When she got fed up of his silence, she decided to send him a message. She was about to type when his message entered.


    ¡°Come outside.¡± Her heart made a flip when she read it.


    Was he really outside?? She didn¡¯t waste anytime and rushed outside of the school. She searched around but couldn¡¯t find him. She was about to give up when she noticed someone walking towards her.


    She smiled when she saw who it was and without thinking twice, she ran and embraced him.

 99

    I was with Adrian, enjoying the time I was spending with him without even bothering about the side nces and talks we were getting from students around when he suddenly got a message.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Don¡¯t leave your spot.¡± Was all he said before he left me standing alone in the hall.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After he had left, Sandy walked up to me like she had been waiting for him to leave.


    ¡°Where¡¯s he going?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seemed urgent but he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I exined and she nodded her head in understanding.


    We started talking about other things. It wasn¡¯t up to two minutes before I noticed Marcus walking up to us. He greeted Sandy first before greeting me, then he turned his attention back to Sandy like she was the only person in the hall.


    It was pretty obvious that he was very smitten about Sandy but she can¡¯t even see that. All she sees is a boy that needs her help with his studies but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to give her up any time soon. After tonight, I doubt he¡¯ll ever be able to approach Sandy this way. I made sure of that.


    ¡°How¡¯s the prom going for you Sandy??¡± He asked.


    ¡°Surprisingly well.¡± Sandy answered immediately. I could see his expression morph into that of hurt. Probably because she¡¯s enjoying the party after rejecting his offer to be her date.


    He looked really pitiful and I almost sympathized with him when I remembered Hiry. She¡¯s in love with Hiry already and he seems to be too. So sorry Marcus but Sandy is already taken.


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something when he was interrupted by the MC.


    ¡°Good evening everyone. I want to officially wee you all to Crescent High¡¯s annual prom event.¡± Series of screams and loud shouts followed the moment he said that.


    They were mostly from us seniors as this was going to be ourst prom in this school. Time really goes by so fast. It wasn¡¯t that long ago that I entered this school as a fresher and now, in a few months I¡¯d be out of it.


    I¡¯m going to admit it, even though I don¡¯t like most of the people here, I¡¯m really going to miss this school. Well, most especially all of the dramas, feuds and poprity I have here.


    ¡°Can I have your attention please.¡± The MC said and all of the noise died down immediately.


    ¡°Before we go further into the main event, I would like to introduce someone to you all. He¡¯s the one the celebrities funding this event and he even took his time to grace this asion. He¡¯s none other than the famous Adrian Montgomery.¡± Screams filled the air when the MC announced Adrian¡¯s name.


    I smiled softly. Is this what he was nning when he cane here without any form of disguise? He¡¯s really unpredictable as always.


    ¡°Adrian¡¯s here??¡± One said.


    ¡°But his name wasn¡¯t added to the list of sponsors.¡± Another said.


    ¡°What do you think would happen now that his supposed wife brought another date here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s really going to loose it.¡±  More whispers followed as everyone started staring at me like I¡¯m some kind of disease.


    ¡°If only they know who he actually is?¡± Sandy whispered making me chuckle.


    Everyone was waiting patiently for him to show his face. Finally, he emerged from the backstage and climbed unto the podium. Everywhere became dead quiet the moment they saw who he truly was.


    I could see how dumbfounded they all looked and that made me chuckle within me. No one was expecting my date to be my husband. He collected the microphone from the MC and cleared his throat before saying;


    ¡°Before I say whatever I what to say, I would like to introduce you all to the person that made all these possible. Please wee my darling wife; Ariel Montgomery.¡± He said and all of a suddenly, a spotlight was pointed at me.


    ¡°I love you so much baby.¡± He said and the whole crowd literally went crazy with a lot of screams from all of the students around.


    They were all surprised but still really happy to be in the presence of a big shot like Adrian. The only thing I could do at that moment was blow him a very shy kiss and he yfully caught it making the crowd scream out again.


    ¡°I never knew that he was this handsome.¡± Onedy said.


    ¡°Added to being very wealthy and powerful, he¡¯s a hottie as well. Ariel¡¯s very lucky.¡± Herpanion replied.


    ¡°Very, I wish I had the same luck that she has. I would never want to leave if I manage to be his wife.¡± The firstdy added.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just being his mistress, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Thestment got my attention.


    ¡°A lot ofdies can try but there will always and forever be just one woman for Adrian.¡± I said to them making their faces turn green in envy.


    I smirked at them before turning my attention back to Adrian. He finished his speech immediately before he climbed down from the podium and walked towards me. Our gaze were locked and we acted like there was no one else in the hall apart from us.


    Seeing us in that position, Sandy figured it would be a very good idea to help us take it to the next level so she started chanting;


    ¡°Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!¡± It wasn¡¯t that long before the rest students followed suit.


    ¡°I guess we have to do what they want.¡± Adrian said to me before he pulled me closer to him and ced his soft lips on mine, engaging me in a very passionate kiss.


    ************************************


    Sandy had a very wide smile and a look of admiration on her face as she watched Ariel and Adrian being all lovey dovey with each other. Who woukd have thought that a day woulde when the great Ariel would fall deeply in love with someone.


    When Sandy realised that they weren¡¯t going to stop anytime soon, she decided to leave them to enjoy their time together. She went over to another spot and sat down. She was about to take a dip from her drink when;


    ¡°Sandy.¡± She heard someone call and was surprised to see Hiry standing in front of her.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m notte.¡± He said as he smiled at her, showing off his set of white teeth. Sandy stared at him in surprise, she really wasn¡¯t expecting him there.


    ¡°Hil¡­ Hiry..¡± She stuttered out in shock.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± He muttered and was about to walk closer to her when Marcus came into the picture.


    ¡°Sandy.¡± He called, turning her attention to him.


    ¡°I need to speak with you.¡± He said. Sandy opened her mouth but no words coulde out. She didn¡¯t know who to entertain first, Marcus or Hiry. At that moment, she was in a really dilemma.


    ************************************


    Lucas had jealousy and pure rage written over his face as he watched Bianca hug the unknown man passionately. He thought about who the man could be but he couldn¡¯t figure out as he had never seen him before.


    His rage increased when the man hugged Bianca back. Why was someone touching what was his?? He felt really pained as he watched them busy enjoying each other¡¯s warmth.


    He never expected that Bianca would move on this quickly. He had thought that she would be wee him back in open arms when he was done with his revenge but that wasn¡¯t what it looked like at that point.


    That was the moment he realized that he had lost Bianca forever.

 100

    She didn¡¯t know who to entertain first, Marcus or Hiry. At that moment, she was in a really dilemma. The both of them were staring at her patiently to see who she would answer.


    She was silent for a long tim e as she kept thinking about how to handle the situation and avoid problems between the both of them. After being in her thoughts for a while, she raised her head as a very brilliant idea had crossed her mind.


    ¡°Hiry..¡± She called as she turned to face him. Hiry smiled happily thinking he was the one that won.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be back. Let me just attend to him first. It seems really urgent.¡± Hiry¡¯s smiley face turned to a very disappointed one but he tried so hard not to show it.


    Sandy couldn¡¯t see it at that moment but Marcus could. That made Marcus give him a very annoying smirk. Hiry could feel anger surging through him but he decided to hold himself back.


    He couldn¡¯t cause a scene at an high school prom besides, the boy in question wasn¡¯t worth his temper. He can¡¯t be seen fighting a nobody but he could at least make him feel stupid so he turned to face Sandy.


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll be waiting for you till you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t take too long.¡± He muttered before he ced a lingering peck on her cheek.


    When he was done, he noticed she had a very dumbfounded look on. It made him happy to see she had not lost all feelings for him. If she had, her face wouldn¡¯t be this red.


    He raised his head and smiled in satisfaction when he saw how angry Marcus looked. It was his own turn to smirk before he left them there and went to find a seat for himself. It felt really good to be able to turn the tables around.


    It wasn¡¯t that long after he had settled down that a girl walked up to him. He had to admit, she was really gorgeous but not as the one that made hime here. Thedy sat opposite him and crossed her leg.


    ¡°What¡¯s a handsome hunk like you doing at an high school prom all alone?¡± She asked.


    ************************************


    After Sandy had finally regained herposure, Hiry was already out of sight so she turned to face Marcus. She cleared her throat softly before saying;


    ¡°You wanted to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Uhm yes.. let¡¯s go to somece more private amd quiet.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She said and he led her out of the school¡¯s hall into one of the empty sses around. He made sure there were no students around before he locked the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s private and quiet now.¡± Sandy said as she took a seat on one of the chairs.


    ¡°Alright..¡± He drawled as he rubbed his sweaty palms against each other. He had suddenly became nervous after his encounter with Hiry.


    He wasn¡¯t so sure of himself anymore as he had finally realised that she already has eyes from someone else but he wasn¡¯t going to give up yet. He wanted to hear her say it herself.


    ¡°This is something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you since the first day I met you.¡± He whispered. Sandy became silent as she waited patiently for what he wanted to say.


    Even though she already had an idea about what it was, she didn¡¯t stop him from saying it. She wanted him to be able to say what he wanted to say before she does the needful.


    She didn¡¯t want to act how Hiry acted when she confessed to him. She knows first hand how humiliating and heart breaking that is so she would jsut reject him respectfully so as to avoid any other issues.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was love at first sight but since the day I first met you, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. I thought it¡¯s just admiration because you are a very gorgeousdy but that was far from it¡­.¡± He paused door a while before he continued.


    ¡°¡­. since that day, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. I see you everywhere even though you¡¯re not there. I thought I could stop it by seeing you from a different angle but I can¡¯t. That was when I realized, I¡¯m in love with you Sandy.¡± He said.


    He released a huge sigh of relief after he was done. It wasn¡¯t that easy to confess to your crush about how you felt. It took all the will he had for him to be able to look into her eyes as he talked.


    Thankfully, along the line, he didn¡¯t stammer. But now, he had to hear her reply so his anxiety hasn¡¯t left yet. After being quiet for a long time, she finally opened her mouth to give him a reply.


    ¡°Marcus, after listening to every things you just said, I have to say, I¡¯m really grateful for the beautiful things you have seen in him but I have to kindly reject you.¡± She noticed that Marcus was quiet when she broke the bombshell so she decided to at least give him an exnation.


    ¡°You are perfect amd lovable but it isn¡¯t you, it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to reciprocate your love for me.¡± She said to him in the most calmest way possible.


    ¡°Why?? Is it because of him?¡± He asked.  Sandy figured there¡¯s no use lying since he could already tell she had feelings for Hiry. Besides, Hiry was a good excuse for her to reject him.


    ¡°Yes..¡± She muttered. Marcus felt so sad even though he already knew the oue, it still hurt.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I understand you¡­¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t force you to love me when you¡¯re obviously in love with someone else, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll stop loving you anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°No Marcus.. you should. You should stop loving me or you¡¯d be really hurt.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to pass through what she did when Hiry rejected her.


    ¡°If it was that easy, I¡¯d have done that a long time ago.¡± He said making her next words get stuck in her throat. He was right, it wasn¡¯t that easy to fall out of love for someone.


    ¡°I can give you some distance so you wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable with me and so I can try to get myself together.¡± He said.


    ¡°You should. It would be of help to both of us.¡± She agreed with him while he answered her with a small smile.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m d with your choice. You made it really easy for me by choosing someone that loves you too.¡± He said.


    ¡°What are you talking about??¡± She asked in confusion.


    ¡°The guy from earlier is in love with you too. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t pick a douchebag like every other girl does.. oh wait, you didn¡¯t know he¡¯s onto you?¡± He asked when he noticed how confused she looked. She answered with a small nod.


    ¡°Well, congrats. You don¡¯t have a failed love life like I do.¡± Was thest thing he said before he left her sitting alone and deep in her thoughts.


    ¡°Hiry loves me.¡± She muttered as a huge smile formed on her lips.


    ************************************


    After talking andughing with Adrian for a while, I started to get really pressed so I excused myself and left for the restroom. After releasing my bowels in thedy¡¯s restroom, I cleaned up myself.


    I stepped out of the cubicle and was about to leave the restroom when I noticed a man at the door, blocking me from leaving. He had his back facing me so I couldn¡¯t see who it was.


    ¡°What are you doing in thedies restroom?¡± I asked as I walked closer to him. He didn¡¯t answer me, instead he locked the door and removed the key before cing it in his pocket.


    Fear gripped me immediately because I was the onlydy in the toilet and now, a strange man has locked me inside with him. I decided to not look scared so he wouldn¡¯t think he already had power over me.


    ¡°I said, who are you and what are you doing in thedies restroom??¡± I asked again, this time more fiercer than the first.


    Finally, he turned to face me and I was able to get a look at his face. My mouth dropped wide in shock when I saw who it was.


    ¡°Oliver..¡±

 101

    ¡°What¡¯s a handsome hunk like you doing at an high school prom all alone?¡± She asked.


    He stared at her for a split moment before turning his attention back to where he had left Sandy with the Marcus dude. That was when he noticed that she wasn¡¯t there anymore, neither was Marcus.


    He suddenly became alert as he used his eyes to trail around the hall to see if he could find her or Marcus but they were both out of his sight.


    ¡°Hello..¡± Thedy called, bringing back his attention to her.


    ¡°What do you want??¡± He sounded rather harsh but at that moment, he could care less.


    He was really mad that Sandy had run off to God knows where with that dude. Was therge hall not enough for the both of them to talk?? He had taken his eyes from them for just a second and now, they were no where to be found.


    ¡°Am I a disturbance to you??¡± She asked as she batted her eyshes in a rather coquettish manner and she trailed her fingers on his veiny arm.


    Hiry was no baby, he knew what she wanted and he had to admit, she knew how to get it but at that moment, he had no time to deal with such seduction. The only person that was on his mind at that moment was Sandy so he quickly snatched his hand from hers before she could go further.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Was he said before he stood up and left her sitting alone with a very surprised and angry look on.


    He didn¡¯t care, he just wanted to find Sandy at that moment. After some minutes of searching fruitlessly for Sandy, he finally saw Marcus but Sandy wasn¡¯t with him. He tapped Marcus on his back to alert his presence before asking;


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sandy??¡± He noticed that Marcus had a very sad expression on but that was the least of his concerns.


    ¡°She¡¯s in one of the ssrooms that¡¯s close to the hall.¡± He answered. Hiry nodded his head and was about to leave when Marcus held him back. He stared at his arm Marcus was holding and turned his eyes to Marcus with a raised brow.


    ¡°I hope you would treat her well.¡± Was all Marcus said before he left. Hiry stared at his retreating figure with a very confused look on his face. He wondered what had suddenly gotten into him.


    He shook his head slowly before heading towards the direction Marcus had described that Sandy would be. After searching about two ssrooms, he finally found her.


    She was seated on a chair and seemed lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realise when Hiry entered until he tapped her on her shoulders. She was startled by the sudden touch but was even more surprised to find out that it was Hiry.


    ¡°Hiry.. what are you doing here??¡± She asked.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing, what are you doing all alone in this ssroom? What were you thinking about?¡± He asked back.


    ¡°N.. nothing.¡± She stuttered out but Hiry didn¡¯t find it believable.


    ¡°Really?? Then why do you look like you¡¯re lying to me??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just here to have a little breathing space okay??¡± She said in a rather harsh tone making Hiry flinch in shock. When she realised what had just happened, she apologized to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just hope you¡¯re okay.¡± He said.


    ¡°I am. Let¡¯s head back to the party.¡± She muttered as she stood up and walked out while Hiry trailed closely behind her.


    Back at the hall, there was a very slow music ying. Hiry took that as his chance and asked Sandy to dance with him. Sandy didn¡¯t hesitate at all, she held his hand and he led her to the dance floor.


    She ced her on his shoulders while he ced his around her waist, they started moving slowly to rhyme with the slow jam on. They were so close to each other that they were literally breathing in each other¡¯s breaths.


    Sandy decided to take that chance to ask the question that had been on her mind for a very long time.


    ¡°What are you doing here Hiry??¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hiry asked back.


    ¡°What are you doing at an highschool prom?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°For the party..¡± He answered curtly before pulling her away from him, twirling her a little before he pulled her back to him.


    ¡°Really?? For the party? You really expect me to believe that??¡± She asked as she raised a brow at him. Hiry figured it was better he told the truth.


    ¡°Alright, you caught me. I came here for you.¡± He answered truthfully.


    Sandy stared at him in shock. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so blunt plus she didn¡¯t really believe he would push away all of the work he had just to attend an high school party for her.


    She opened her mouth and was about to say something when she noticed something. She saw Bianca and Adrian walking out of therge hall together.


    ¡°Why are they together??¡± She asked herself but there was no one to give her any answer so she decided to find out by following them.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hiry asked when he noticed her pulling away from him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Was all she did before she walked towards the hall¡¯s exit. Hiry sighed in frustration, he had no choice but to follow her.


    ************************************


    ¡°What are you doing here??¡± I asked in anger.


    ¡°I came to see you.¡± He answered as he maintained that annoying smile on his lips. How I wish I could just smack it off his face.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to see you so get out of my way.¡± I said and was about to brush past him when he pulled me back.


    ¡°Not so fast Ariel.¡±


    ¡°How dare you touch me!!¡± She screamed as I pulled my hand away from his before wiping it in disgust.


    ¡°Does my touch disgust you this much??¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious??¡±


    ¡°Why? Because of Adrian??¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Yes. We both know what would happen if Adrain finds out about what you¡¯re up to so just let me go now and I won¡¯t tell him anything.¡± I warned. He stared at me silently for a while before he bursted out into a fit ofughter. I don¡¯t get what¡¯s so funny.


    ¡°You see Ariel..¡± He muttered as he grabbed a small tendril of my hair and rolled it between his fingers.


    ¡°¡­ I want Adrian to see us this way.¡± He added. What the hell??? I pped his hands off immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting this way amd I don¡¯t even care to know. If you don¡¯t let me go now I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll what??¡± He cut my words off as he suddenly pulled closer to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do while we are both locked up in this ce. You are at my mercy so I would advice you should just rx and y along. It will all be over soon.¡± He whispered as he pinched my chin tightly making me wince in pain.


    ¡°You are going to regret this Oliver.¡± I said courageously but deep inside me, I was shaking and he seemed to notice that because he didn¡¯t flinch at all.


    ¡°You snell so good Ariel.¡± He whispered as he took a whiff of my perfume.


    ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll still be able to smell this good when I have you wrapped around me.¡± He added as he pulled out his tongue and swiped it on my cheek.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt more disgusted than before so I used all of the strength within me to headbutt him. He wasn¡¯t expecting it so he lost his bnce and fell in the floor.


    I took that as my chance and grabbed the keys from his pocket. I was about to make a run for it when he suddenly pulled my hair and dragged me down. It was so painful so I let out a loud cry.


    Suddenly, there was banging on the door from the outside and I heard Adrian¡¯s voice;


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He called out. I was about to call out his name but Oliver covered my lips with his palm.


    I bit it with all of the strength I had in me. He yelped and let me go immediately. I didn¡¯t stop there, I used my purse to hit him really hard on his head. He went numb momentarily. I took that chance and made a run for it.


    My hands were shaking as I used the keys on the door but I was ble to open it before Oliver could get to me. The moment the door was opened, I ran into Adrain¡¯s arm and embraced him tightly. My eyes were solely on him. I didn¡¯t notice the other people that were there.


    ¡°Oh my God Ariel. Are you alright??¡± He asked in concern as he scrutinized me from my head to my toes. I nodded my head as my tears started to flow down my eyes. I was so scared.


    We were still in each other¡¯s embrace when we suddenly heard a cackle behind us. I turned back and saw that Oliver had stood up from his position. He was holding his head, same ce I had hit him earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys look so good together. How lovely, but I doubt that would be the case when Ariel finds out about what you did Adrian.¡± He said.


    What is he talking about?? I stared at him in confusion before turning to Adrian. He had a very dangerous look on his face. I know he could literally kill Oliver at that moment if care wasn¡¯t taken. I knew I had to step in at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave Adrain.¡± I said and was about to pull him away when Oliver said something very shocking.


    ¡°Your husband has an innocent man¡¯s blood in his hands. Your darling husband is a murderer!!¡±

 102

    I stopped dead on my tracks when he said that. I turned to stare at Oliver and he had a very annoying look on his face. I could feel Adrian¡¯s rage even though I wasn¡¯t staring at him.


    I could hear him taking really deep breaths like he was trying to calm himself down. I decided to help. I don¡¯t care if what Oliver was saying was the truth or a lie but I needed to stop Adrian before he causes a huge scene here.


    I held his hand and turned to stare at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him Adrian. Don¡¯t pull yourself to his level.¡± I said as I turned his face to mine. I know if he continued to stare at Oliver, he would really kill him because of the smug look he had stered on his face.


    Thankfully, Adrian took in onest deep breath and nodded his head as a way of agreeing with me. He forced a smile at me before saying;


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± We were about to step out the second time when Oliver decided that it was his time to annoy Adrian again.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, you¡¯re just going to leave after what I just told you?¡± He asked.


    I had a lot of things on my mind to say to him but at that moment, I figured leaving with Adrian would be the best option as Adrian seemed like he wouldn¡¯t hold back anymore if Oliver had said one more thing but Oliver still didn¡¯t what to give up.


    ¡°I wonder what Alex did to you that you had to have his blood on your hands.¡± Alex¡­ it seemed like that¡¯s the person Oliver had imed Adrian murdered.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting on myst nerve Oliver.¡± Adrain said to him in a warning tone but Oliver didn¡¯t listen. It seemed like that was what he wanted, he wants Adrian to stop holding back and attack him.


    ¡°What?? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯m telling the truth or you¡¯re afraid that your wife would leave when she finds out that it¡¯s the actual truth??¡± He asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Oliver..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her when she eventuallyes to m..¡± He wasn¡¯t able toplete his sentence when Adrian suddenlynded a strong blow on his face making him stumble and fall on the floor.


    I didn¡¯t realise early when Adrian had left my side. He didn¡¯t stop at one blow. When Oliver tried to get up, hended another one sending him back to the floor. Oliver groaned in pain as he spat out blood.


    Adrian crouched close to him snd started designing his face with countless blows. I tried to stop him but couldn¡¯t since he was stronger and he wasn¡¯t even listening to my voice anymore.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He had bloodshot eyes and I knew if he didn¡¯t stop, Oliver was going to die. It was so morifying. Thankfully. I saw Sandy and Hiry walking towards the restroom so I ran to meet them.


    ¡°Please help¡­ he¡¯s going to kill him.¡± I said to Hiry. He stared at me in confusion as he didn¡¯t understand what I was saying until he saw what was happening in the restroom.


    He was able to pull Adrian away from Oliver¡¯s body but at that time, Oliver was looking lifeless. He checked Oliver¡¯s pulse and sighed in relief when he noticed that he was still alive.


    ¡°I need to call the hospital.¡± Sandy who had been quiet all through finally spoke out. She looked very pale, this is probably the first time she was witnessing such scene.


    She picked up her phone and was about to dial the number when I snatched her phone from her hands.


    ¡°We can¡¯t call in an ambnce.¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°If we do, the other students outside would be notified about what happened in here and in less than ten minutes, the inte would be flooding with news about how Adrian attacked his cousin. He could get arrested.¡± I answered.


    ¡°So what do we do? We can¡¯t just leave him here like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call someone to take him to the hospital.¡± Hiry said.


    ¡°What about the blood on the floor?¡± Sandy asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone clean it off too. I just need you to take him away from this ce, I¡¯m afraid he might attack him again.¡± Hiry said to me.


    Adrian still had that murderous look in his eyes so I figured it would be best that we leave. I picked out an handkerchief from my pockets and wiped away the blood stains from his knuckles.


    That was when I noticed he had injured them, probably from punching Oliver too hard. I decided to treat it when we get home.


    ¡°Thank you Hiry.¡± I muttered as I pulled Adrian out of the restroom with me. Thankfully, nody hade to use the toilet when Adrian was beating Oliver up so no one knew what had happened inside.


    I led Adrian to the parking lot and walked to where he had parked his car. Steven had left earlier with my car since he knew that I would be going back home with Adrian.


    I opened the passenger¡¯s seat for Adrian but he made me seat in it instead. He made sure he locked the door securely do I wouldn¡¯t leave before he walked to the driver¡¯s seat and strapped himself in.


    ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t drive in this state.¡± I said and was about to touch the had he had on the steering wheel when;


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ariel.¡± He said in a rather harsh tone making me flinch back in shock. He noticed my expression and took in a deep breath before saying;


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..¡± Then he started the car and drove off.


    All through the ride, my eyes were fixated solely on him. I didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted to drive himself until I noticed that we weren¡¯t on the right path to the mansion.


    I didn¡¯t know where he was driving to but I kept my mouth shut because it seemed he knew what he was doing. After driving for about thirty minutes, the car finally stopped.


    I looked out only to see that we were at a hospital. What are we doing here? Was his injury that serious? I was still asking myself series of questions even Adrian stepped out of the car and walked to my side before opening the car for me.


    ¡°Come on.¡± He muttered and I stepped out of it.


    He shut the door behind me, held my hand before leading me inside the hospital. The receptionist greeted him and didn¡¯t ask what Adrian wanted. It seemed like she already know why Adrian was here.


    Adrian nodded his head as an answer to her greetings before leading me to the elevator. He clicked on the button for thest floor after we had entered. The elevator closed and started moving up.


    It was quite obvious that this wasn¡¯t the first time he wasing here. I had a lot of questions to ask but I held myself back. Finally, the door to the elevator opened and Adrian led me to a room.


    The room was well guarded by hefty and menacing looking guards. They bowed in respect the moment they saw Adrian and opened the door for us to enter.


    I was greeted by a lifeless looking man on a life support machine. It seemed like he was in aa. Who is he? Like Adrian had read my thoughts, he answered my question.


    ¡°He¡¯s my elder brother, Alex.¡± Wait.. what??

 103

    ¡°He¡¯s my elder brother, Alex.¡±


    Wait.. what?? I stared at him in surprise. I always thought he was an only child but now, he¡¯s saying he has a sibling, an older one at that. I stared at him to see if he was joking but he had a very serious look on.


    Howe?? Sandy never mentioned this to me neither did he.


    Also, how did he end up forgotten. I mean, Alex is the first son so everyone¡¯s supposed to know about him since he would be the heir to all of the Montgomery¡¯s wealth. Howe no one ever mentions him? Why am I even knowing about this now??


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. How do you have an elder brother and I don¡¯t even know he exists??¡± I asked in confusion..


    ¡°That¡¯s because he had an ident about five years ago.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin the fact that no one knows about him.¡± I said.


    ¡°Everyone thinks he¡¯s dead, even my family. He was buried years ago.¡±


    ¡°So what is he doing here and howe is he still alive??¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I faked his death.¡± I stared at him in confusion. Why would he fake his brother¡¯s death¡­ unless¡­


    ¡°Someone tried to kill him.¡± He said like he had read my thoughts.


    ¡°I know your family would probably have a lot of enemies since you guys are rich and all that but I didn¡¯t think they would have the guts to actually attack you..¡±


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t really have that amount of fear like you think.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right..¡± I said while nodding my head in understanding.


    ¡°So.. do you know who did it??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes..¡± He muttered.


    I waited silently for him to tell me who it was. His face had mixed emotions like he was reliving a very painful memory. He looked so sad, hurt and angry at the same time.


    ¡°It was Susan.¡± He whispered. That name sounded really familiar. I tried to think about where I¡¯ve heard it from but I couldn¡¯t recall.


    ¡°My father¡¯s young wife.¡± My mouth widened in shock when he uttered those words.


    I recalled the first time I met her. She looked so innocent and peaceful. She really didn¡¯t seem like someone that could hurt a fly. I don¡¯t even think she had a motive to do this.


    ¡°What makes you think she did it?¡± I voiced out since I found it so hard to believe that. I know Adrian wouldn¡¯t lie about something as severe as this but I just had a really nagging feeling that things aren¡¯t really as simple like he said.


    ¡°I was there when it happened.¡± He said.


    ¡°You watched everything that had transpired that day??¡± It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe him but I was actually feeling sorry for him.


    Like almost losing his brother wasn¡¯t enough, he was actually there when it happened but couldn¡¯t do anything about it. I know how heartbroken he must feel.


    ¡°Not really¡­ but¡­¡±


    FLASHBACK


    ^Five years ago^


    On his way home, Adrian had recieved a call from his older brother that he had something really important to share with him as it was concerning the ident that happened years ago, same one that involved the death of their mother.


    It was so important that he couldn¡¯t just share it through the phone so they decided to meet at Alex¡¯s office in thepany. When Adrian got to the ce, he was about to enter the office when he heard voices from within.


    He recognized one of the voices as his brother¡¯s. The other ones was from ady and another man but he couldn¡¯t tell who they were. Adrian couldn¡¯t really hear what they were saying but he knew that they were discussing about something really important because of the way their voices sounded really serious.


    Adrian decided to leave and wait at the secretary¡¯s post so Alex would finish the conversation he was having. He was about to take a step when he heard a very loud thud, followed by a scream.


    He turned and barged into the office but he was already toote. The sight before him was too much to handle. The ss window had shattered and his brother wasn¡¯t in the office.


    His lifeless body wasying on the bare ground outside with blood oozing out of almost everywhere in his body. He had fallen out of the window. Adrian turned to stare at thedy who was whimpering fear.


    She kept muttering ¡°it wasn¡¯t me¡± but Adrian couldn¡¯t care less. She was the only one he saw in the office and his brother couldn¡¯t just kill himself especially when he had something serious to tell him.


    He called the security and they arrested the woman. At that moment, he hadpletely forgot that there was another male voice in the office too. Since he didn¡¯t see another person in the office, he concluded that it might just be in his head.


    He rushed his brother to the hospital but the doctors had already pronounced him dead. His body was about to be moved to the mortuary when he suddenly had a very faint pulse. He was still alive!!


    At that moment, Adrian got an idea. He was sure that thedy was the one that tried to kill Alex but what he didn¡¯t know was why. He knew that if she was aware that he was still alive, she might try to kill him again so she could cover up the truth so he decided to fake Alex¡¯s death.


    He cremated a fake body before the rest of his family could get to the hospital so no one could tell if it was actuall Alex. After that, a burial was made for him. About a week after the burial, Adrian¡¯s father introduced thedy he wanted to get married to. s, it was Susan.


    That was when Adrian starred to get the feeling that something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Alex¡¯s ident happened moments after he was about to tell Adrian what happened on the night of his mother¡¯s death and now, his father had bailed out the suspect and wants to get married to her.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t convince his father not to so he kept everything to himself. He was going to get the truth of what had happened from his brother when he eventually wakes up and he would punish the perpetrators without mercy.


    ************************************


    After Adrian and finished with his exnation, I had a lot running through my head. It was more serious than I had thought and to think that his father might be involved in it.


    I mean, why else would he bail out the main suspect and still get married to her?? She was obviously rted to the murder of Adrian¡¯s mother since she tried to kill Alex before he told Adrian the truth.


    And now, she has finally slipped herself into the Montgomery family. She really is shameless. I mean, what does she stand to gain from doing all these?? My eyes widened when that thought crossed my mind. The family¡¯s wealth.


    Now that I recall, I think Adrian¡¯s attack that day is rted to all these. He¡¯s the heir now and the only person that stands in her way of getting everything.


    And Adrian¡­ he must have suffered all through. His mother is dead and his brother was almost killed. He¡¯s all alone. Is that the reason he was so cold to me at the beginning??Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I wouldn¡¯t really me him of that was the reason. His whole life is so sad. I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. After all the troubles, he still grew up to be stronger than before.


    I raised my hand and and embraced him tightly. His body stiffened as he wasn¡¯t expecting it but he slowly rxed into the hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry now, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯ll make sure to always protect you even if it means losing my life on the way.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why would you protect me when I should be the one doing that for you?¡± He asked as he pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°That burden isn¡¯t meant for you to bear alone. We are one and what¡¯s your problem is mine also. You don¡¯t have to be the one hurting alone anymore. You can always lean on me whenever you want to.¡± I said.


    He smiled and was about to say something when the door suddenly opened. A doctor weaeing a face mask walked in pushing a cart filled with medical equipments.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Adrain asked, making him aware of our presence.


    His eyes showed shock, it was like he wasn¡¯t expecting us there. Even though he was putting on a face mask, I could still tell he was the one as his scar was visible. Same scar I had inficted on him.


    ¡°Lucas!!¡±

 104

    ¡°Lucas!!¡± Ariel called out his name in surprise. Lucas wasn¡¯t expect to see anybody in the room.


    Earlier, he had thought he had already seeded in infiltrating the room only to find out that they were inside. Adrian didn¡¯t know he was the one but Ariel had already identified him so right now, he couldn¡¯t do what he came here for but he could at least try to escape.


    Before Ariel could say another word  Lucas had suddenly grabbed her as she was standing closer to him. Then, she felt a cold, metallic substance rubbing against her neck. Adrian¡¯s eyes had grown wide in shock when he realised what was happening.


    Lucas was too fast that Adrian couldn¡¯t do anything but stare in horror as he held the scalpel that was on the cart he had pushed in earlier against Ariel¡¯s neck.


    ************************************


    ¡°Ariel..¡± Adrian called in fear and tried to move closer to me but Lucas stopped him.


    ¡°One more step and she¡¯s dead.¡± Lucas warned as he tightened his grip on me so I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Adrain stopped dead on his tracks and held up his hands in surrender.


    ¡°Drop the scalpel and let her go!¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Why should  I do that?? If I let her go, who knows what you would do to me.¡± Said Lucas.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t wronged me in any way so I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Hearing that made Lucas burst out into a thing of hotughter.


    ¡°I infiltrated this hospital and uncovered a very deadly secret of your family but I still haven¡¯t done anything wrong?? If word of who is staying in here gets out, your family would be doomed. I¡¯m one of the many people that hate this wretched family and would do anything to destroy you guys but you would still let me go scot free??¡± Lucas asked.


    ¡°Yes.. only if you let her go.¡± Adrian assured.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?? She¡¯s the only ticket I have to leaving here alive and I have some unfinished business with her so I don¡¯t think letting her go would be possible.¡± He said.


    ¡°I promise to let you leave here unscathed, just let go of her.¡± Adrian said in a rather pleading manner.


    ¡°No can do. By the way, don¡¯t try to alert the guards outside or I won¡¯t blink twice before slitting her throat.¡± He warmed.


    ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t do something you would end up regretting for the rest of your life. Just do as he says an..¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!!¡± He suddenly shouted, cutting the rest of my words off.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really think you have a say in this matter?? Do you know what you made me pass through?? Look at what you did to my fucking face!!! You think I have forgotten about that?? No darling¡­. quite the contrary¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. I have been thinking and thinking about how I would pay you back. You think you¡¯re better than everyone just because you got married to him but no¡­ you¡¯re just a fucking slut who got lucky¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. how does it feel to be at my mercy?? To have your life in my hands?? Feels sad right?? But it¡¯s the contrary for me. Do you know how happy I am to finally lbe able to witness this moment?? One little swipe from me and you would be six feel under.¡± He whispered.


    I whimpered in pain when I felt him slowly move his hand. I could feel some my blood trickle down my neck. He was cutting me but not really that hard enough to kill me.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you??¡± Adrain asked in anger when he noticed the blood on my neck and was about to storm towards us when Lucas reminded him that I was still his hostage so he stopped dead in his tracks.


    ¡°Let her go and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. Money, fame or power. Name your price and it¡¯s all yours.¡± Adrian bargained.


    ¡°You can¡¯t give me what I want because I already have it. I would be more fulfilled as long as she¡¯s gone forever.¡± He said to Adrian.


    ¡°Lucas..¡±


    ¡°Quiet!! Who would have thought that almighty Ariel Addams would one day be at my mercy?? Oh my God.. I just wish this day would never end. I just want to end you right now but where¡¯s the fun in that?? I¡¯ll take it really slow and relish in the ecstasy of seeing you slowly draw youst breath.¡± He whispered to me but I wasn¡¯t listening.


    My eyes were solely on Adrian. I saw him stare at something next to me before he turned his eyeballs back to me. Then, he gave me a small smile before he nodded his head at me.


    I took that as my signal and reached for whatever he was staring at beside me. I did it so codedly so Lucas didn¡¯t notice it. When I was finally able to reach it, I didn¡¯t waste anytime in using it on Lucas.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± He screamed in pain as the scalpel I was holding made contact with one of his arm. Blood started to ooze out of the injury immediately so he released his hold on me and held his hand in pain.


    ¡°You fucking bitch!!¡± He cussed out and wanted to use his scalpel on me when Adrian caught his hand.


    Adrian twisted the arm making Lucas drop the scalpel immediately. Then, hended a very hard blow on Lucas¡¯s face, sending him across the room. Adrian pulled me away and rushed at Lucas.


    ¡°Why¡­. would¡­ you.. touch¡­ her.. with¡­ your filthy.. hands!!¡± With each words that came out of his mouth, hended several blows on Lucas face.


    The sight of Adrian beating Lucas was so bloody that I couldn¡¯t bear to keep watching. I had to stop him before things turned out to be worse than it was so I rushed to Adrian.


    I wrapped my hands around his shoulder and that made him halt with his assaults immediately.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He muttered like he had just returned from a trance. He held me by my shoulders and pulled me into his embrace before he pulled away.


    I noticed how his eyes darkened when theynded on the cut Lucas had left on my neck. I quickly pulled him back into the hug to calm him down. We were still in each other¡¯s embrace when we suddenly heard a loud sound.


    I was startled and turned to check where it came from. I saw one of the guards that was manning the door outside with a pistol in his hand. He was pointing it at something rather someone behind us.


    I turned only to see Lucasying on the bare ground with a gunshot wound on his arm and the same scalpel in his other hand.

 105

    After the whole incident with Lucas, Adrian made a doctor attend to me and my wounds were treated. Since we were at the hospital, I convinced Adrian to get Lucas¡¯s wounds treated too.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t that severe. The guard made sure to shoot just his left shoulder so as to just weaken him. He also had another injury on his arm. The one I inflicted on him with the scalpel I was holding.


    I don¡¯t really know what came into me that made me do that. Earlier, I was really scared even though I tried to look brave. It was the first time someone held something as sharp as that to my throat. I was really shitting my pants.


    Thankfully, Adrian was there with me or I would have had a panic attack. Just staring at his eyes gave me courage to do what I had to do. Thankfully, it¡¯s all over and Adrian made sure Lucas would be jailed after his recovery.


    Hemitted a lot of crimes like impersonating a certified doctor, breaking into a private ward, assault and attempted murder. That¡¯s enough to give him a very long time behind bars. Besides, he isn¡¯t a minor anymore so the sentence would be severe.


    I don¡¯t feel bad for him neither am I happy he has to go through all these. He brought it upon himself since the day he decided it would be fun to y with my feelings.


    Then, I decided I didn¡¯t want to be the puppet in his game but he just wouldn¡¯t let me be. His greed caused him all these. He should have just backed away when I broke up with him.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard the door to the ward open. I smiled weakly when I saw that it was Adrian. He smiled back at me before seating on the chair that was close to my bed.


    Earlier, he had gone to give his statement to the cops that he called. I noticed he was still putting on his prom tuxedo. I had changed from mine into the hospital gown already.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ufortable?¡± I asked as I pointed at his outfit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do thatter. I sent someone to bring me new clothes.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Okay..¡± I nodded and held his hand in mine before lifting it up to my eye level. Thankfully, his injured knuckles were already bandaged like I had requested.


    ¡°You did good toady.¡± He whispered as he raised his other hand and proceeded to pat my hair lovingly.


    ¡°I just did as you told.¡± I said and he nodded.


    ¡°Still, you did good. For a moment there, I thought I had lost you.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thankfully he didn¡¯t go deeper.¡± I muttered as I pointed at my wounded neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s going to rot in jail for what he did to you. You¡¯ll never have to see him again.¡± Adrain assured.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I said.


    ¡°No.. thank you for being so strong and I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you to Adrian.¡± He gave me a small smile before he raised my hand that was in his and ced a small kiss on my knuckles.


    ¡°By the way.. how did you know that he was the one? I couldn¡¯teven tell since he was putting on a face mask.¡± Adrain suddenly asked.


    ¡°He has arge scar on his face.. one that I gave to him.¡±


    ¡°You did??¡± He asked in surprise.


    I nodded my head and proceeded to exin everything that had happened that day to him. By the time I was done, he had surprise and amusement written all over his face.


    ¡°You really did that to him?? Howe you never told me about it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We weren¡¯t really on good terms at that time as I had just figured out your real identity.¡± I reminded.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I was a real douche back then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ a big one at that.¡± I added.


    ¡°But I¡¯m different now.¡±


    ¡°I know.. that¡¯s the main reason we are able to talk like civilised people now.¡± I answered making him smile.


    ¡°By the way, earlier.. how did you know I was need of help in thedy¡¯s restroom? I know I wasn¡¯t away that long.¡± I asked when the memory of what happened with Oliver shed through my mind.


    ¡°Your friend told me what had happened.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Sandy??¡±


    ¡°No.. another one. What was her name again¡­ Bianca.¡± He said.


    ¡°Bianca??¡± I asked like I didn¡¯t hear him the first time.


    ¡°Yeah.. her. She told me she saw a strange man following you into thedy¡¯s restroom. I never expected it would be Oliver.¡± I wasn¡¯t listening to the rest things he was saying as all that was one my mind was what he had just said about Bianca.


    Why would she save me?? The Bianca I know would have even helped Oliver guard the door so no one would be able to help me. Has she really changed for good??


    ¡°Ariel..¡± Adrian called bringing me out of my train of thoughts.


    ¡°What were you thinking about??¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Alright..¡± I opened my mouth and was about to say something when my stomach suddenly growled. I cowered in embarrassment when I noticed the smile on Adrian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat.¡± He said with a small chuckle before he left me alone in the room.


    ************************************


    *ALICE¡¯S VILLA*


    Alice had invited Emily to her vi for a little ¡®girl¡¯ time. Earlier, that had gone shopping and Alice had spent a lot on Emily. On a normal day, she wouldn¡¯t do this much but today, she had to because of the n she had orchestrated.


    Also, she figured her home would be a better ce to let Emily in on the n as the Montgomery¡¯s walls had a lot of ears. Currently, they were watching a movie silently when Alice decided it was time to break thefortable silence.


    ¡°Emily.¡± She called and Emily paused the movie before turning to face her.


    ¡°You remember how you told me that you wish that I was your sister inw and not Ariel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Emily answered.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking about it and I decided it¡¯s time to let you know about the secret I¡¯ve been trying so hard to hide.¡±


    ¡°You mean the secret about how you¡¯re in love with my brother?¡± Emily asked making Alice gasp in shock.


    ¡°How do you know??¡±


    ¡°It was quite obvious. Anyone that can¡¯t tell you love him must be a really blind person.¡±


    ¡°I guess you can call your brother that. He doesn¡¯t know about my feelings as his eyes is mainly on his wife.¡± Alice said in a very sad tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Sure, just tell me the n you have in mind. I¡¯m sure you have one.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I do. A very good and easy n.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Emily said as she moved closer to her. Alice whispered something in her ear before pulling away.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius Alice. This is enough to cause a rift between those two. By the time we¡¯re done with our n, thatdy would be out of my brother¡¯s life and you would be my new sister inw.¡±


    ¡°Only if you do your part well.¡± Alice said.


    ¡°Of course. Anything for my future sister inw.¡± She said as she gave Alice a high five.

 106

    *THE NEXT DAY*


    Adrian and I spent the whole of yesterday at the hospital. That wasn¡¯t the way I had imagined I would spend myst high school prom but it was fine, I had fun and I was with Adrian all through.


    During my leisure time, I browsed the inte and thankfully, it was filled with only news about my prom with Adrian. How we looked so good as a couple and Adrian¡¯s shocking real identity.


    Everyone werementing about how good he looked on his tuxedo, same people that were bashing him about being a crippled with a disfigured face. Hypocrites. Thankfully, no one caught the scandal between I and Oliver nor did anyone find out what had happened with Lucas.


    After all the whole stress, everything turned out fine. I had called Hiry to ask about Oliver. He told me Oliver was fine and was just resting because of the numerous injuries Adrian inflicted on him. Also, he left someone to watch over him since he had to drive Sandy homest night.


    I had really hope something would happen between them at the prom, that was the reason I lied to Hiry that Sandy had another admirer. Well, technically she did but I over exaggerated the truth.


    I could see the jealousy in his eyes when I was telling him that and thankfully, he showed up yesterday. Also, they were together when they met me at thedy¡¯s restroom so that should mean something.


    I was still admiring the gorgeous photos of I and Adrian that was posted online when I got a message. I clicked on it only to see that it was Mnie. She had texted to remind me about the meeting she wanted to have with me.


    I had already forgotten about it after everything that had happened yesterday. I texted back that I would meet her in two hours. At the same time, the door opened and Adrian came in with our breakfast.


    He set the food on the table and took his seat on the chair beside my bed. I thanked him for the food before I started munching on it. Halfway through, I decided it would be best to tell him about my meeting with Mnie.


    ¡°When am I getting discharged?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Until you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡± He answered in a curt manner. I knew that only meant after a week. I couldn¡¯t wait that long because I was getting really sick of staying in the hospital all day long.


    ¡°What about today?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered to be discharged this soon.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Adrian. It¡¯s just a small cut.¡± I assured.


    ¡°One that would have costed your life if he had gone deeper.¡± He muttered as his eyes darkened in anger.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it Ariel. You¡¯re not leaving this hospital anytime soon.¡± He said, leaving no space for any argument but I wasn¡¯t known to give up that easily.


    ¡°Alright then. Instead of getting discharged, can I just go out for today?¡±


    ¡°Why today??¡± He asked and I proceeded to tell him about my arranged meeting with Mnie.


    ¡°No.¡± Was all he said after I was done exining.


    ¡°Why no??¡±


    ¡°She already thinks that you¡¯re having an affair with Oliver. Have you forgotten so soon what happened between you both that day?? I can¡¯t risk another ident.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know but I need to exin to her that I¡¯m not who she thinks I am. Besides, she might just want to apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Or she might want to attack you. She doesn¡¯t even need your exnation. You aren¡¯t her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not a friend. Let me just see her for only today. You cane with me if you want.¡± I said. He thought about it for a while before he nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯ll be by my side all through.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Okay then. Eat up.¡± He said as he ced a spoonful of food at the edge of my lips. I didn¡¯t waste anytime in opening my mouth, letting him feed me like I was a baby. Well, his baby..


    ************************************


    Two hours had passed and I was in the car with Adrian. He were driving to the restaurant Mnie and told me to meet her. When we got there, Adrian parked at the driveway before we stepped out of the car and walked into the restaurant.


    I didn¡¯t search long before I saw Mnie. I noticed she had a brooding look on but she wiped it off the moment she saw me.


    ¡°Ariel.¡± She called with a bright smile as she signaled me to go to her.


    That wasn¡¯t really the attitude I was expecting but I decided to just go along with it. I smiled back at her and pulled Adrian along with me towards where she was sitting.


    ¡°You brought your husband.¡± She said in surprise when we got closer.


    ¡°Yeah.. he drove me here.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± She said in understanding while Adriam and I took our seats.


    ¡°What happened to you??¡± She asked as she pointed towards my bandaged neck.


    ¡°Oh yeah.. it¡¯s just a small injury.¡± I assured as I touched it softly.


    ¡°Okay. I guess you¡¯re wondering why I called you out here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to apologize about what I did that day.¡± When she said that, I pinched Adrian softly to let him know that I was right.


    ¡°What I did that day was really uncalled for. I should have never attacked you the way I did.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I would have done the same thing if I were in your shoes.¡± I said while she nodded.


    ¡°Why did you decide to apologize now?¡± Adrain asked as he eyed her suspiciously. I guess he still doesn¡¯t believe that she would change her mindset.


    ¡°I found out he had anotherdy but it wasn¡¯t Ariel.¡± She answered.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Oliver has another woman in his life??¡± Adruan asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yea.. Yesterday¡¯s morning, I went to his house to pick uo the rest of my things and I managed to read his text messages, right before he left the house.¡± She exined.


    ¡°And you saw anotherdy¡¯s name on the screen??¡± I asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her name. He saved her contact as ¡®my love¡¯ but I was able to see her picture. She looked nothing like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh..¡± I muttered as I nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry if my usations had caused some sort of problems between you two.¡± She apologized again.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re fine. I should be asking how you¡¯re doing since you just went through a very messy breakup.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. I loved him but I¡¯ll get over it.¡± She assured while I replied with a small smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take much of your time. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± She said as she stood up.


    ¡°Alright. Just so you know, I¡¯m just one phone call away if you ever need someone to talk to.¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you Ariel.¡± She muttered as she gave me a very warm hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time..¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Good bye Adrian.¡± She said and Adrian replied with a small nod. She gave me one more smile before she left.


    After her departure, I turned back to Adrian only to see he had a very confused look on his face.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± I asked, pulling him out of his thoughts.


    ¡°What she had just said about Oliver.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What about it??¡±


    ¡°Oliver isn¡¯t someone that would have two women in his life. Hell, he can¡¯t even cheat on Mnie because of how much he loves her.¡± He said.


    ¡°People can fall out of love, Oliver included.¡±


    ¡°No.. not Oliver. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something up with him.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°Obviously, seeing the way he¡¯s been actingtely.¡± I said.


    ¡°I need to see him.¡± Adrain said as he suddenly stood up from the chair.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going with you.¡± I said.


    ¡°What?? No. You¡¯re going back to the hospital. We made a deal remember?¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Fine.. but you have to take me to the hospital first.¡± I said in surrender. I knew he wouldn¡¯t let me go with him after the stunt Oliver pulled yesterday.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said as he led me out of the restaurant.

 107

    *Sandy¡¯s home*


    Sandy cam be seen justying on the bed and staring nkly at the beautiful ceiling in her room. She wasn¡¯t really admiring it as all that was on her was what had happened yesterday.


    She was still in shock as that was the first time that she was witnessing such a scene. The most bothering part of it all was that it was Adrian that did that to his cousin of all people and also, how Ariel seemed so cool about it all.


    It was as if Ariel didn¡¯t care if there was a dying man in front of her. All she had her eyes on was Adrian. She was more scared someone would catch him in the act than she was about him almost murdering his family.


    It made Sandy wonder if Ariel was alright. The love she had for Adrian had blinded her deeply. All she hoped was that Adrian wasn¡¯t that brutal with her. Well, he would since he loved her. Sandy could tell.


    Because of that incident of yesterday, Sandy hadn¡¯t been in her right mind to the extent that she didn¡¯t even care that Hiry was the one that drove her home yesterday.


    Best of all, he stayed with her throughout the night as she was really frisghted to be alone since her parents traveled overseas for a business meeting. Right now, Hiry was still in her house, making her breakfast.


    When that thought urred to her, she jumped out of her bed and practically ran into kitchen. There he was, shirtless and in his full glory. He was backing her so he didn¡¯t know that she was watching him.


    She scratched her eyes and pinched herself softly to know of she was really staring at him. Apparently, she wasn¡¯t dreaming nor was she hallucinating.. Hiry was right in her kitchen, making her breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning sunshine.¡± He said to her when he noticed her presence in the kitchen and shed her a wide smile. Out of shock, Sandy could only reply his greeting with a loud scream.


    He quickly dropped the spat and turned off the stove before running towards her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?? What happened??¡± He asked as he stared at her in concern.


    ¡°Y¡­ you..¡± She ced her hands on his cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing here??¡± She asked.


    ¡°Well,st night I couldn¡¯t leave you alone because of the state you were in so I stayed with you all night. This morning, I figured I made you breakfast before leaving.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡± She muttered but the shock still didn¡¯t leave her face.


    ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± He asked as he attempted to step away but she pulled him back immediately.


    ¡°No.. no.. it¡¯s fine.. you can stay.¡± She said in one breath. Hiry chuckled softly before giving her a soft nod.


    ¡°Are you alright? You seemed pretty shaken yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. I am. I had a goodnight sleep so I¡¯m fine now.¡± Sandy answered.


    ¡°Is it really because of the goodnight sleep or because I was there with you all night??¡± He teased.


    ¡°Yes..¡± She muttered without thinking. Her eyes widened when she realised what she had just said but it was already toote, Hiry heard it all.


    ¡°I mean no..¡± She changed her words but Hiry only gave her a knowing smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve gotten the answer I wanted.¡± He said as he turned back to the stove. He turned it on and continued with what he was doing.


    Sandy opened her mouth and wanted to argue more but her eyes trailed to his manly back. With every move he made, his muscles flexed. It was a very mouth watering sight to behold that she couldn¡¯t bear to take her eyes off him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to concentrate with the way you¡¯re eye fucking me.¡± Hiry said bring her out of her reverie.


    ¡°What??¡± Hiry turned off the stove for the second time before turning to her.


    ¡°Do you want me that much??¡± He asked as he took slow steps towards her. Sandy stood rooted at her spot as her legs felt too heavy to move.


    ¡°I.. wh.. what are you saying??¡± She stuttered out as she tried to hide her crimson red face. Hiry gripped her chin softly and lifted her eyes to face his. That way, they were both lost on each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I need a straight answer Sandy. Do you want me??¡± He asked again, more rigid than the first.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Sandy answered without shying away. Her answer made Hiry smile happily. Without warning, he pulled her closer and mmed his warm lips on hers.


    ************************************


    ~Later that day~


    After Adrian had dropped Ariel off at the hospital, he drove to the hospital Oliver had been admitted to. Luckily, by the time he got there, Oliver was already awake.


    He had bandages wrapped all over his face and the parts that weren¡¯t bandaged were swollen. Adrian really beat him to a pulp. It¡¯s a miracle he was awake already.


    ¡°How are you feeling??¡± Adrian asked the moment he entered into the ward. Oliver gave him a small look before he scoffed and looked away.


    ¡°Okay then, since you don¡¯t like me being nice, I¡¯ll go straight to the point. Why did you break up with Mnie?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Really?? Is that the main thing that made youe here??¡± Oliver asked back.


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around the way you¡¯ve been actingtely. You love Mnie, it¡¯s really weird to know that you cheated on her and still broke up with her.¡±


    ¡°What I do with my life is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°True.. amd also, my life is none of your business too. Why did you attack Ariel??¡± Addain asked, suddenly bing really serious.


    ¡°I thought you would never ask.¡± Oliver said as a very weird smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°I did it because I wanted to know what it felt like to be you.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Adrian asked in confusion.


    ¡°She¡¯s your woman and I wanted to know what it would feel like to have her all to myself. I would ahve had her right there if you didn¡¯t appe¡­¡± He wasn¡¯t able toplete his sentence when Adriannded a hard blow on his jaw making his head whip to the other side.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!!¡± Adrian cussed out angrily but that only made Oliverugh loudly like a maniac, ignoring the throbbing pain on his jaw.


    Out of pure rage, he was about to hit him again when someone held him. It was his uncle, a. k. a Oliver¡¯s father.


    ¡°What are you doing Adrian??¡± His aunt asked as she ran towards Oliver. Adrian pulled away from Oliver¡¯s father with all of the force in him.


    ¡°We are not done talking Oliver.¡± Was all he said before he walked out angrily.


    ¡°What just happened??¡± Oliver¡¯s mother asked but he didn¡¯t reply her. The smile he had on his face earlier disappeared the moment his mother walked in.


    ¡°What are you doing here??¡± He asked coldly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adrian told us that you were in an ident so we rushed here. What happened to your face son??¡± His father asked and attempted to touch his face but he moved away.


    ¡°Did he call them here to mock me??¡± He asked himself as his anger grew each passing second.


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°But¡­¡± One look from him was enough to cut his mother off. She patted her husband and the both of them left together.


    ¡°Fuck!!!¡± Oliver screamed angrily as he gripped his hair in frustration.


    Why the hell did he have to show up at that moment. He had Ariel, he had her in his hands already but Adrian had toe in and ruin everything like he always does.


    His whole existence was a nuisance to him and he would do everything possible to get rid of him.


    ¡°This is just the beginning Adrian. As long as I¡¯m living this miserably, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll experience it too. You can¡¯t be the only one that would be happy. I¡¯ll take everything that belongs to you one by one till you have nothing left to own.¡±

 108

    *The next week*


    I wasying peaceful wrapped in Adrain¡¯s warm embrace when I suddenly felt something up my throat. I decided to hold it back as it might be nothing but it suddenly forced its way up.


    I quickly pushed Adrian¡¯s hands that were wrapped tightly around me and jumped off the bed. My actions woke Adrian up and he stared at me in confusion.


    ¡°What is¡­¡± Before he couldplete the rest of his sentence, I dashed out of the room into the bathroom.


    I opened the water closet and let everything out. All that I had eaten yesterday was out of me within seconds. By the time I was done, I was feeling really weak.


    I felt Adrian¡¯s hands rubbing my back passionately and that helped me calm down a bit. Adrian flushed the toilet and helped me walk towards the basin. He turned on the water and I washed my mouth and face carefully.


    He took a dried towel from the small cupboard in the bathroom and dabbed it carefully on my face.


    ¡°You look weak. What¡¯s wrong??¡± He asked as he ced his hand on my forehead to check my body temperature.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. It just started this morning. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just head to the hospital for a checkup. It can¡¯t be nothing if it made you act this way.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back there, you know how much it hate it there.¡±


    ¡°We can just go to another one then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same Adrian.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do? I can¡¯t let you go to school with the way you¡¯re feeling.¡±


    ¡°Okay, how about this, I¡¯ll skip school for today and take a rest. If it still persists, I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°Just agree Adrian. It might just be because of what had happened this past few days.¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Fine.. fine. But if it continues, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you know you have to stay with me today. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°I would have loved to but I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not??¡± I asked, feigning a sad voice.


    ¡°Today¡¯s Emily¡¯s birthday. I have to be there to celebrate with her.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Today¡¯s her birthday?? Why didn¡¯t you tell me before??¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it kind of skipped my mind.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even prepare a gift for her now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she?? I¡¯m her sister inw and I can¡¯t even acknowledge her on her birthday.¡± I muttered, earning a chuckle from Adrian.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny??¡± I asked as I gave him a side eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s really cute when you try to be the perfect wife.¡±


    ¡°Am I not??¡± I asked.


    ¡°You are. You¡¯re perfect the way you are. That¡¯s the reason you don¡¯t even need to try so hard at all.¡± He whispered as he wrapped his hands around my waist. His words made me blush.


    ¡°So, what do you think Emily would like as a gift?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already prepared one from you.¡± He answered.


    ¡°You did?? Then why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?? You made me agitated all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I love seeing you this way.¡± I scoffed and pushed him off of me before heading back into the room. Adrianughed and followed closely behind me.


    ¡°Are you mad??¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?? Why would I be mad??¡± I asked back as Iid on the bed and turned to face the other side. I felt the bed plop down and Adrian¡¯s hands were around my waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby.¡± He whispered but I could tell he was trying so hard not tough due to the way his voice sounded.


    ¡°Whatever..¡± I muttered as I ignored the rest of his words.


    ************************************


    ^Later that day^


    Adrian came out of the elevator with his phone ced on his ear as he walked towards the hotel room Emily had described for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m already there baby. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± He said to Ariel.


    ¡°Alright, extend my well wishes to Emily and don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I love you baby.¡± He said.


    ¡°I love you too. Bye..¡± Ariel said before ending the call.


    He put his phone back in his suit pocket before knocking on the door. After knocking the third time, the door was opened from behind.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± Emily called happily as she gave him a tight hug.


    ¡°Happy birthday Emily.¡± Adruan said as he hugged her back.


    ¡°Thank you. Come in.¡± She muttered as she dragged him in happily.


    Inside, there were a bunch of students dancing and grinding to the music. A lot of them were either smoking or taking alcohol. He didn¡¯t mind since they were all adults but that still made him ufortable as he hated overcrowded and loud ces.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you would be inviting this many people.¡± He said as an ufortable look showed on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Let me take you to a ce more quiet.¡± She said as she led him to an inner room.


    It was more peaceful and neater than the other one. She made him sit down on a chair before saying;


    ¡°I don¡¯t see my gift anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I already sent it to your mom. I couldn¡¯t bring it here.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Is it that big?¡± She asked in excitement.


    ¡°Yes. From me and Ariel.¡± She grimaced a little when he mentioned Ariel¡¯s name but quickly changed back to her sweet smile before he could notice her expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what you guys bought for me.¡± She said as she tried so hard to keep the smile on her face.


    ¡°You are going to really love it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much Adrian.¡± She said as she embraced him.


    ¡°Happy birthday once again Emily.¡± He whispered before pulling away.


    ¡°Now that I have done that, I need to leave. My wife is waiting for me.¡± He said and was about to stand up but Emily pushed him back on the chair.


    ¡°So soon? I haven¡¯t even offered you anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Emily. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you leave like that. Even if it¡¯s just a drink, you need to take it¡± She said.


    ¡°Fine, but no alcohol. You know I¡¯m driving home myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She said before leaving the room. She took a bottle of non alcoholic wine, poured the drug Alice had given to her inside before giving the wine to Alice.


    ¡°You¡¯re up now Alice. Don¡¯t mess it up.¡± She said. Alice collected the bottle with a malicious smile on her face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Alice answered and was about to enter the room when the door burst open from inside and Adriam rushed out with unsettleness written all over his face. He was about to leave when Emily pulled him back.


    ¡°Where are you going? You promised to stay for one drink.¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Emily. I need to go back home to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Why?? Is she a baby that needs your attention??¡± She asked with a very upset look on her face.


    ¡°She copsed and is being rushed to the hospital at the moment.¡± Was all Adrian said before he rushed out of the hotel room, ignoring Emily¡¯s incessant calls.

 109

    After Adrian had left, Alice couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore. She lifted the bottle she was holding and threw it against the wall, making it shatter into millions of tiny pieces and gaining the attention of the people around.


    They all turned to stare at her like she had gone crazy but she didn¡¯t care. She was raging in fury to notice what was going on around. She held her hair and pulled on it harshly.


    ¡°Fuck!!!!¡± She screamed out angrily and that made people around surprised. Why was she suddenly acting like that?? No one knew, except Emily.


    ¡°Calm down Alice. You¡¯re drawing attention to yourself.¡± Emily said and attempted to pull Alice out of the room but she wouldn¡¯t budge. She raised her head to stare at the people that were giving her weird looks.


    ¡°What the fuck are you staring at???¡± She asked angrily. They didn¡¯t answer her, instead they scoffed and started whispering things to one another.


    Alice knew that they were talking about her since they would stare at her asionally and that made her more angry than being ignored by people she was way older than.


    ¡°You know what, get out!!¡± She screamed at the top of her voice.


    ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t have to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet!!¡± She said, cutting Emily¡¯s words off.


    ¡°Get out now before you all would regret it.¡± She threatened but none of them seemed fazed by her. To them, she was just ady in her twenties that¡¯s supposed to be at the psychiatric hospital.


    Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t budge, it made Alice angrier than before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave right?? Fine.. wait here for me.¡± She muttered and entered into the kitchen. Emily sighed and followed Alice in an attempt to calm her down.


    As she left, she could hear the rude remarks and mockingughter from her friends. She ignored them and walked into the kitchen. She couldn¡¯t let Alice ruin her eighteenth birthday all because of a setback they had no control of.


    She saw Alice looking for something in the fridge. She opened her mouth and was about to say something when Alice pulled out a bottle amd walked out like she didn¡¯t see her standing there.


    Emily sighed and followed her to see what she wanted to do. Alice walked back to the living room where the party was going on and smashed the bottle on the wall, gaining their attention again.


    All the bottles content were poured out and what was remaining was the sharp tip of the broken bottle. Then, she pointed it at the students.


    ¡°Are you going to leave now or do I have to kill someone first??¡± She asked as she waved the bottle at their faces. The students still didn¡¯t budge. They didn¡¯t want to look scared all because of a crazydy.


    ¡°Alice what¡¯s wrong with you??¡± Emiky asked and attempted to pull the broken bottle away from Alice but Alice pulled her hands away, and the sharp end of the bottle tore Emily¡¯s arm.


    Emily didn¡¯t feel anything at first until she saw the look of horror on the student¡¯s faces. She stared down only to see blood gushing out like a waterfall out of her arm. Due to the amount of blood that was leaving her body, she slowly started getting weak. She raised her head uo to stare at the perpetrator.


    ¡°Alice..¡± She called but Alice didn¡¯t move. Alice stood where she was in a state of shock. Emily stumbled before she finally lost bnce and copsed on the floor.


    The students around screamed in shock and fear. Most of them ran out of the hotel room in a hurry while the rest of the came towards Emily¡¯s almost lifeless body, carried and rushed her to the hospital.


    When the room was finally deserted and quiet, Alice dropped the broken bottle she was holding and stared at the thick lqyers of blood that had stained the floor. Fear gripped her as she rushed into the inner room and came back out with a small rag.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.. I didn¡¯t do it.. it wasn¡¯t my fault.. he made me do it¡­ she made me do it¡­ they made me do it¡­¡± She kept muttering under her breath as she tried to clean the blood that was on the floor.


    The rag couldn¡¯t help as it was too small. Her fear increased as she started to clean with all her might and that made some of the blood to stain her hand.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± She muttered and attempted to clean her hand as the blood reminded of what happened that night. She cleaned her hand on her clothes but that didn¡¯t remove the blood, it stained her clothes.


    She stood up and was about to go into the bathroom to wash her hands when she heard a knock on the door. She halt in shock and fear as thoughts of the people knocking on the door were the police shed through her mind.


    ¡°Why am I scared?? I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t try to kill her. It¡¯s all Ariel¡¯s fault. Ariel did this not me.¡± She muttered as she took in a deep breath before walking towards the door. She opened it a little, exposing just her face. Like she had thought, it was the police.


    ¡°What do you want officers?¡± She asked as she smiled at them.


    ¡°We got a call from a bunch of students that there was an ident here.¡± One of the officers said.


    ¡°Those poke nosing students.¡± She muttered under her breath before putting a smile back on her face and turning to face the officer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You¡¯ve got the wrong room.¡± She said and wanted to close the door but the other police used his leg to block the door.


    ¡°If you would just step out of the room and let us do a thorough search ourselves madam.¡± He said politely, making Alice¡¯s fear and anxiety increase. Seeing how scared she was, the officers got really suspicious.


    They decided to use force as she didn¡¯t seem like she would give in anytime soon. They easily pushed the door and entered into the room only to be greeted by a fresh crime scene.


    They turned to stare at her and could finally see the reason she was covering her body with the door.


    ¡°You need toe with us to the station madam.¡± They said and wanted to hold her but she was faster.


    Since she was already close to the door, she was able to run out of it swiftly. She ran towards the elevator and attempted to close it but the elevator doors were slow.


    The police were able to catch up with her and they held her down but that didn¡¯t stop her from trying to escape from their hold.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?? You are going to suffer for this.¡± She threatened as she tried to escape but they were to strong for her.


    ¡°Save your breath miss. You¡¯ll need itter at the station.¡± One of the officer said and the other pressed a button on the elevator and it took them to the ground floor.


    When they got outside the hotel, Alice¡¯s anxiety increased as she saw the police car they were leading her to.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°No no¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me. I didn¡¯t mean to do that to her. It wasn¡¯t my fault. Ariel did it¡­ yes.. it was Ariel.¡± She kept screaming and crying but the police wouldn¡¯t listen to her. They pushed her into the car and locked her in before settling at the front and zooming to the police station.


    ************************************


    By the time Adrian got to the ward that Ariel was admitted in, he was already breathless. His heart thumped in his chest when he saw Arielying unconsciously on the hospital bed.


    He took slow strides towards her and crouched next to her. He raised his hand and patted her hair slowly.


    ¡°I was gone for only less than on hour, what happened to you??¡± He asked no one in particr. The door opened from the outside and a doctor walked in.


    ¡°Who are you to the patient?¡± The doctor asked, thereby announcing his presence to Adrian.


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡± Adrian answered as he turned to face the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with her? Why did she suddenly copse?? Is it some kind of disease or..¡±


    ¡°No no.. far from that.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°A terminal illness???¡± Adrian asked again as his fear increased.


    ¡°No Mr. Montgomery. Actually, your wife is pregnant.¡± He announced.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°Three weeks gone.¡±

 110

    ¡°No Mr. Montgomery. Actually, your wife is pregnant.¡± He announced.


    ¡°What??¡±


    ¡°Three weeks gone.¡± The doctor added.


    Adrian opened his mouth but no words coulde out. Words were not enough to describe how he felt at that moment¡­ how happy and shocked he was.


    ¡°Are you sure doctor??¡± He asked since he still wasn¡¯t able to wrap his head around the fact that his darling wife was carrying another life inside of her. His own child.


    ¡°Yes I am. Here¡¯s the test result.¡± He said as he handed the result to Adrian. Adrian collected it swiftly amd opened it. His jaw dropped when he saw the words written in it.


    ¡°Oh my God!! I¡¯m going to be a father.¡± He said out loud. The doctor smiled at him before shushing him a little.


    ¡°Careful.. you don¡¯t want to wake her up. She needs all the rest she can get as she has been stressed a lottely.¡± The doctor said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t wake her up.¡± Adrian said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tak4 my leave now. She¡¯ll wake up in a few hours and at that time, she can get discharged.¡± The doctor said and Adrian nodded his head in understanding without taking his eyes off of Ariel.


    ¡°Congrattions once again Mr. Montgomery.¡± The doctor said before leaving.


    When they were finally alone, Adrian took his spot back on the seat next to her bed. He held her hand and ced a small kiss on it. He trailed his other hand down her tummy and ced it there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we would be having a baby. You can¡¯t even fathom how happy and fulfilled I am right now.¡± He said even though she can¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re still too young and inexperienced to be a mother but I promise that having this child would be one of the best decision you¡¯ll ever make.¡±


    ¡°I promise to cherish you and our unborn child, be it male or female for the rest of my life. You¡¯ll never have any regrets as long as I¡¯m with you.¡± He whispered as he rubbed on her t belly gently.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t change your mindter..¡± He heard and raised his head up swiftly only to see that Ariel was already awake.


    ************************************


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Adrian said in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah..¡± I muttered as I struggled to sit up. Adrain helped me ce a pillow behind my back so it was easy for me.


    ¡°Did you listen to everything??¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Yes, since the very beginning.¡± I answered.


    ¡°So what do you think?? I¡¯ll support you whether you decide to keep the baby or not..¡± He muttered as he held his hand nervously. My brows knitted when I finally understood what he was saying.


    ¡°Do you really think I would murder my own blood??¡± I asked in disappointment.


    ¡°No¡­ noo. I thought that you wouldn¡¯t really fancy the idea of having a baby as you¡¯re still in high school.¡± He said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t really think I would be pregnant at this age but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll kill my baby. Besides, I have a booming career and I¡¯m married already. What more would I want?¡±


    ¡°What about college??¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°College can wait for now. I¡¯m having this baby.¡± I said.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yeah..¡± I muttered making Adrian smile happily.


    ¡°You just made me the happiest man on Earth. I love you so much baby.¡± He said as he ced a very deep kiss on my lips.


    ¡°I love you too Adrian.¡± I whispered after he pulled away from the kiss. He opened his mouth and was about to sat something when my stomach grumbled, cutting him off. Unlike before, I wasn¡¯t embarrassed.


    ¡°What would you like to eat??¡± He asked me.


    ¡°Do you recall that hamburger you made for me that day? I have been craving it for sometime now.¡± I said.


    ¡°Alright. But first, I need you to wait here for me so I can sign your discharge papers.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I answered and watched him smile at me before leaving. Minutester, he came back and helped me change from the hospital gown back to my clothes before we left.


    ************************************


    *At home*


    When we got home, Adrian set to work immediately. He didn¡¯t let me help him at all as he didn¡¯t want to stress me. All I did was sit near the counter amd watch him make me dinner.


    Halfway through, I decided to engage him in a conversation as I was very bored.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± I called as I chewed on the apple I took from the fridge.


    ¡°Yes baby..¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, how did you and Alice meet??¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, that was random.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a question that has been bugging me. I know you once told me you were childhood friends but it¡¯s still a mystery to me. There¡¯s nothing you both have inmon.¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, she saved my life.¡± He said in a very curt manner.


    ¡°Can you borate??¡±


    ¡°Alright..¡± He muttered before turning to face me.


    ¡°When we were younger, we attended the same pre school. Then, we didn¡¯t really know each other as we were just ss mates until that incident..¡± He said and paused a little like he was recalling a very bad memory.


    ¡°You can stop if it¡¯s too much to say.¡± I said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You should know this. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the incident that happened years ago that made me a motherless child.¡± He said and I nodded my head.


    ¡°That night, my mom and I weren¡¯t the only people that were kidnapped. They took another child since they wanted to use her to get money from her rich parents. They locked her in a room next to ours.¡±


    ¡°They brought my mom and I out first and right in front of me, I watched as they beat her up and raped her brutally. They continued till she drew herst breath.¡± He muttered. I stopped chewing the apple immediately I heard that part.


    What type of sick people would do such a thing?? Right in front of a child?? He has been through a lot. I guess that¡¯s the reason he always acted so cold. I stood up from my seat and embraced him tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why?? You weren¡¯t the one that made them do that.¡± He said.


    ¡°Not that. I made you remember your bitter past.¡±


    ¡°No you didn¡¯t. There has hardly been a day that I don¡¯t recall what happened that night. It¡¯s still fresh in my memory like it just happened. Besides, you¡¯re bound to fund out one way or the other. It¡¯s better that I¡¯m the one telling you.¡±


    ¡°Alright..¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°So, after they had killed my mom, they wanted to kill me too but one of them thought it would be better to ce a ransom on me since my family is loaded so they took me back into the dark room. Only difference was that it was the room where that girl was.. Alice.¡±


    ¡°She was scared and shivering since that room was really cold. After the scene with my mother, I was in a state of shock, I couldn¡¯t even focus on my surroundings until she came to meet me.¡±


    ¡°She tried talking to me but I wouldn¡¯t listen. I guess she wasn¡¯t scared anymore since someone was there with her. She told me something that finally caught my attention and made me think about my mother. Something her grandmother used to say to her.¡±


    ¡°Dying isn¡¯t the end of us. We¡¯ll always go to a better ce.¡± We said at the same time and he turned to stare at me in shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall telling you this before. How did you know?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That little girl.. she gave you a ne. Where¡¯s it?¡± I asked ignoring his earlier question.


    ¡°How do you know about the ne??¡± He asked again in surprise.


    ¡°Just show it to me, I need to confirm something.¡± I said. He stared at me in confusion before leaving. Minutester, he was back, with his mother¡¯s old jewelry box.


    He opened it and pulled out the ne from within. I collected it from him swiftly and stared at it. It looked the same thing without even a scratch on it.


    ¡°My ne..¡±

 111

    *At the police station*


    It¡¯s been a whole day and no one hade in to see Alice. She was all alone, locked up in the police cell. Her mother wasn¡¯t in the city and her father¡­ that¡¯s a story for another day. She was still even putting on the same bloody clothes that she wore yesterday.


    They didn¡¯t give her a chance to clean up nor talk of change her clothes. She kept staring at the ceiling and muttering the same words repeatedly.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. It¡¯s Ariel¡¯s fault. Ariel caused this.¡± She was still deep in her thoughts when a police man came in and opened the cell.


    ¡°Am I free to go now??¡± She asked happily.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not. But someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± The policeman said.


    ¡°Who? Is it Adrian??¡± She asked happily. The policeman ignored her question and led her to the visiting area. Her eyes brightened when she saw Adrian sitting at the other end.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± She called as she ran to meet him.


    ¡°Did youe to bail me out? I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe the allegations.¡± She said as she sat down opposite him.


    Adrain remained quiet as he kept a very unreadable expression on his face while he watched her chatting happily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Adrian??¡± She asked when she finally noticed how quiet he was.


    ¡°Did you do it??¡± Was the first thing that came out of his mouth. Alice opened her mouth in surprise before a very annoyed scoff was heard.


    ¡°You really believe everything they said??¡± She asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to but seeing you now, I¡¯m finding it really hard to trust your words.¡± He said as he stared at her blood stained body from head to toe.


    ¡°What?? I didn¡¯t do it.. I wasn¡¯t the one that did that to Emily. You know how much I loved her.¡± She said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most surprising thing. Why would you do that to her?? The only thing Emily did was love you.. so why would you try to kill her??¡± He asked.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you??¡± She screamed out angrily.


    ¡°I keep exining that I¡¯m not the one but you¡¯re still ming me. Why can¡¯t you believe what I tell you??¡±


    ¡°You do realize that you weren¡¯t the only one in that room yesterday. A lot of people witnessed what happened and they named you as the culprit.¡± Alice eyes widened in shock and panicContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?? No!! They are lying!! They all nned this!!¡± She denied.


    ¡°About fifty students decided to make one person the culprit??¡±


    ¡°Yes.. that¡¯s what they did.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Why would they do that??¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious. To hide the real culprit.¡± She said with a smile as she thought Adrian was believing her now like he always did.


    ¡°And who¡¯s the culprit??¡±


    ¡°Come closer.. I don¡¯t want anyone to hear what I¡¯m about to say.¡± She muttered as she stared around her. Adrian stared at her silently for a while before deciding to y along. He stood up from his chair and leaned closer to her. She ced her mouth on his ear and whispered..


    ¡°It was Ariel.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Adrian asked as he pulled away from her.


    ¡°You find it unbelievable right? So do I. I never knew that she would ever stoop that low as she seemed so sweet. Well, you can¡¯t really judge people based on their looks¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired of hearing all these bullshitsing from you!!¡± Adrian said in anger, cutting off her words.


    ¡°How can you sit here and keep lying to my face??¡± He asked.


    ¡°What?? No!! Why would I lie to you?? I¡¯m telling the truth Adrian. Ariel was the one that attacked Emily.¡± Alice said in a more convincing manner.


    ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re very good, I have to give you that. If I wasn¡¯t with Ariel yesterday, I would have really believed your lies. You sound so convincing.¡± Adrain said as he pped his hands. Alice opened her mouth to argue but she didn¡¯t even know what to say. She had already forgotten that Adrian left the party yesterday to meet Ariel.


    ¡°Besides, you were even caught on camera.¡±


    ¡°What??¡± Alice muttered in shock. Adrian signaled to the police officer that was standing at the far end of the room. The man left and came back with aptop.


    He ced it on the table and yed the video that was in it. Alice was too dumbstruck as she watched everything she had done at the party in theptop. It seemed like a student had videod her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very clear evidence against you. Do you still have any lie to tell??¡± Adrain asked after the short video had ended. Alice suddenly stood up from where she sat and walked towards Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian.. you can¡¯t believe that fake video. It wasn¡¯t me.. Ariel nned it against me. She never liked me. She never wanted me close to you that¡¯s why she set me up.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± Adrain said in anger as he kicked the chair close to him, thereby startling Alice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.. you still have the guts to lie to my face after watching that??¡±


    ¡°Adrian..¡±


    ¡°Shut up!! Don¡¯t call my name with that filthy mouth of yours!! I bet it¡¯s really fun. Lying and ying me my whole life must be fun to you. And to think that I actually thought you were my savior that night¡± He said.


    Alice paused for a while as she tried to understand what he was saying. It was quite obvious that he was talking about something different.


    ¡°Has he found out about the truth of that night??¡± She asked herself as she shivered in fear.


    ¡°Adrian.. I don¡¯t know what Ariel has said to you but none of it is true. I was the one that night.. don¡¯t you remember??¡± She asked as she tried to touch him but he quickly distanced himself from her. It made her angry and hurt but Adrian didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even trust my own memories anymore. One moment I see your face and then another, I see Ariel¡¯s.¡± He muttered as he held his head in pain. Seeing the state that he was, Alice figured it was the perfect moment to use her emotional ckmail against him like she always did.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Adrian. You only feel that way because you¡¯re confused. Your wife lied to you and you chose to believe it because of the great love you have for her. Just rx and it woulde back to you on it¡¯s own.¡± She said in a very sweet and soft tone.


    ¡°No.. I have a better way to figure out who¡¯s lying.¡± Adrian said as he suddenly raised his head up.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what are you talking about?¡± Alice stuttered out nervously.


    ¡°That night.. when we were locked up in that room, you said some words to me. What was it??¡±

 112

    *The day before*Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°My ne. Oh how I missed you.¡± Ariel muttered as she stared at the ne in shock and happiness.


    ¡°What do you mean by your ne?? That¡¯s Alice¡¯s. She gave that to me that night.¡± Adrian said and wanted to collect the ne but Ariel moved her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you still think Alice was the one that night after what I have just said but I¡¯m not giving you back the ne. It¡¯s mine and I¡¯m taking it back.¡± Ariel said. When Adrian noticed how serious she looked, he started questioning himself.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t yours and I can prove it. There¡¯s a marking on it¡­¡±


    ¡°At the top corner¡­ my initials.¡± Ariel said as she showed him the spot that had AA written on it. Adrian was shocked as to how she knew. It wasn¡¯t really that obvious until one decides to stare at it carefully.


    ¡°Alice¡¯s initials are also like that.¡± Adrian argued.


    ¡°But how do I know where it is. It¡¯s engraved in a very hidden ce on the ne. Also, if the ne isn¡¯t mine, that means today¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing it so how would I know when the marking is??¡± Ariel asked.


    Adrian knew Ariel was making a very valid point but he just couldn¡¯t believe it. All his life, he had believed that Alice was the one in that room, that was the main reason he even became friends with her.


    He saw her as his savior. But if it wasn¡¯t true, that only means that she had been lying to his face for years. Posing as someone she isn¡¯t and making a fool out of him. No.. Alice couldn¡¯t do that to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Alice can never fool me. She¡¯s my best friend.¡± Adrian muttered as he shook his head in denial.


    ¡°What even makes you so sure that she was the one??¡± Ariel said when she noticed that he still had that look of denial on his face.


    ¡°I saw her. The girl I saw with me that night was Alice. She looked scared at first but calmed down when she noticed that someone was in the room with her¡­.¡± Ariel stared at him in surprise as he kept rambling on and on.


    Something was obviously wrong with him as he was so sure that Alice was who he had seen that night. He didn¡¯t even want to believe her, his wife and that was really surprising to Ariel.


    Also, he kept on repeating what he was saying over and over like a robot. It felt as if someone had imprinted that memory in his head. Every other detail was correct except for the person that was there.


    ¡°Adrian, why don¡¯t you talk to Alice then.¡± Ariel suggested.


    ¡°And what do you expect me to tell her?? That I think that she isn¡¯t the one that night?? That¡¯s a very sensitive topic for her. Do you have any idea of how she would feel??¡±


    ¡°What about me?? How do you think I feel now that you don¡¯t want to believe me??¡± Ariel asked in a sudden annoyed tone.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that..¡±


    ¡°It is Adrian. It¡¯s very painful that you would choose to believe your friend over me despite all of the things I¡¯ve said to defend my im. You mentioned that the incident is a very sensitive topic for her, it¡¯s the same for me too.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how hard it is to talk about this with you?? Do you think that I still don¡¯t remember that day?? It might not be as traumatic as yours but it still haunts me till this day. Why do you think I get panic attacks anytime I¡¯m locked in a room??¡± She asked, reminding him of how she reacted the day he locked her up.


    ¡°That was the reason??¡± Adrian asked in shock.


    ¡°You think something like that just happens?? I was triggered by that event. That¡¯s the reason I don¡¯t like being in locked spaces. Look Adrian, I¡¯m not giving back this ne until you talk to Alice and clear whatever issues you have. I¡¯m done trying to exin things to you.¡± Ariel muttered before leaving without waiting to hear what excuses he had.


    The outburst from Ariel made him really suspicious. She had many evidences to back up her im but Alice doesn¡¯t have one. She wouldn¡¯t even talk about that night anytime Adrian tries to bring it up.


    Adrian always thought that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it only because she didn¡¯t want to remember it but now, he thinks she¡¯s only avoiding the topic because she wasn¡¯t really there. He needs to talk to her first like Ariel had suggested so he can be sure.


    ************************************


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you Adrian? Why are you bringing that up now? You know I don¡¯t like talking about it.¡± Alice said.


    ¡°Me neither but I need to do this to clear the air. If you can¡¯t answer this, then I would know that you weren¡¯t the one with me that night.¡± Adrian said.


    That sentence frightened Alice. If Adrian finds out the truth, she won¡¯t be able to stay in his life anymore as that was the main reason they even got together in the first ce. She smiled when an idea suddenly crossed her mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really expect me to remember those words. It¡¯s been really long.¡± She said making Adrian scoff.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember??¡± He asked and she nodded.


    ¡°Those words have never left my head once. Even Ariel could say it without blinking.¡±


    ¡°Ariel??¡±


    ¡°Yes Ariel. How was she able to say it if you were the one with me that night??¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°You might have told her.¡±


    ¡°I would remember if I did but I see you¡¯re still in denial so I have one more question for you. A very simple one but if you can¡¯t answer it, any rtionship you think we have is gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Let me hear it.¡± Alice said without blinking an eye but within her she was shivering tremendously.


    ¡°On the ne you gave me, there are some words engraved on it. What and where are those words??¡± He asked.


    Alice stared at him quietly as she tried to recall of she had seen any words on the ne. He had shown her the ne once but she doesn¡¯t remember seeing any words engraved on it. Or is it a trick question to test her.


    ¡°Oh.. I know what you¡¯re trying to do Adrian. You¡¯re trying to trick me into believing that there are words on the ne but there actually isn¡¯t.¡± She answered with a wide smile.


    Adrian stared at her silently for a while before he walked close to her and suddenly gripped her tightly by her neck.


    ¡°How dare you!! How dare you lie to me all my life???¡± He asked angrily. His actions made Alice realise that her answer was wrong but it was already toote as he was choking her to death.


    It took the help of a few police officers around before Adrian finally released her from his hold. At that moment, her face was really red as she was struggling to breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever see you anywhere close to me, my wife or even Emily. If you do, no one¡¯s going to stop me from taking you to an early grave.¡± He muttered before he stormed out of the station angrily.


    At that moment, Alice realized that she had lost Adrian forever and it was all Ariel¡¯s fault. She is really going to make that bitch pay dearly.

 113

    After Adrian left the police station¡¯s building. He got into his car and locked the door. Instead of driving, he sat silently like he was in a trance. He kept thinking about all those years he had spent believing a lie from a vixen he thought to be his best friend.


    He saw her as his savior and she took that chance totch onto him like a fucking parasite. For more than ten years, she kept making a fool out of him while he continued following her around like a lost puppy.


    He recalled those days that he could hardly do without her, those days that he used a picture of her or her voice as a way to fight off his trauma. Since middle school, she always had this annoying personality that students around hated but he didn¡¯t.


    He always overlooked the evil things she did to others because of the admiration he had for her only to find it now that it was all a lie from the very beginning. She yed him and still had the guts to lie that it was Ariel even though she had no evidence to back up her im.


    Now that Adrian was seeing her for who she really is, he felt really stupid, angry and betrayed at the same time. To think that he used to see Ariel as a very spoilt and annoying brat. Alice is much worse than Arule would ever be.


    He ced his hand on his neck and took off his tie aggressively as it was already getting too hot in the closed car. He ced his hand on a button and the A. C in the car was turned on. Then he went back to the thoughts.


    If he had never had this talk with Ariel, he would have never found out the truth about that night. Ariel was the one there but howe he didn¡¯t remember her face??


    He has seen pictures of her when she was a child before but howe he wasn¡¯t able to recognize her?? Probably because Alice had tampered with his memories and made him believe that she was the one he saw.


    Also, since Ariel was the one there, howe there was no news about it. Her family is really loaded and they are the number two top family in the whole of Miami. Howe no news station said anything about it.


    He never really bothered much as to why it wasn¡¯t broadcasted when he thought Alice was the one there since Alice lied that she made her mother delete the news as it was making her relive her traumas.


    He suddenly recalled the first day Alice and Ariel met during their honeymoon in Hawaii. He noticed Alice seemed shocked and scared when she saw Ariel.


    That only means that she had always known Ariel was the one. But the question now is how? How does she know when he doesn¡¯t? He needed to find out since it might have some clues as to what happened that night.


    He wanted to head back into the station to ask her when he suddenly recieved a phone call. His angry expression reduced when he saw the name shing on his screen.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± He called after picking the call.


    ¡°Are you still at the station??¡± Ariel asked.


    ¡°I am.  I just need to finish up with a few things.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay, I just called to let you know that Emily¡¯s awake.¡± She announced.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m on my way now.¡± Adrain said before he ended the call.


    He decided that the questions he wanted to ask Alice could wait till another day as Emily was the priority now. Besides, she can¡¯t even leave yet as she was locked up already and he was going to make sure it would stay that way for a very long time.


    He started the car and drove out of the station¡¯s parking lot and unto the main road.


    ************************************


    **A the hospital**


    I was seated on a chair outside of Emily¡¯s ward as I waited patiently for Adrian to get here. Earlier, Adrian had dropped me off at the hospital so he could go see Alice like I had ask.


    Judging from the way he sounded on the phone, I guess he knows the truth already. I¡¯ve always been hearing about Adrian¡¯s incident but I never for once thought he would be the same person I met that night.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when someone called my name. I raised my head up only to see Susan, Emily¡¯s mother. She was in the room when Emily woke up so I left to give them their privacy.


    ¡°What are you doing out here? Why don¡¯t youe inside?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯m just waiting for Adrian to get here.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Adrian ising??¡± She asked in surprise. I guess she didn¡¯t see him when he came here earlier.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I answered and nodded my head at the same time. I noticed her smile happily.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be inside, waiting for you guys.¡± She said before going back into the ward.


    The reaction she just showed when I announced that Adrian wasing wasn¡¯t the reaction I and expected from someone who did the things Adrian is using her of.


    Form what I can tell, there seems to be more to the story and I¡¯m pretty sure Adrian¡¯s father is involved too. I mean, why would you bail out and get married to the main suspect of your child¡¯s murder.


    I said murder since no other person knows he¡¯s still alive. That could only mean Adrian¡¯s father is hiding something too. Maybe that¡¯s why Adrian has issues with him¡­. because he suspects him too.


    After seating and pondering for sometime, I could finally see Adrian walking through the hallway. I noticed he looked so lost so I stood up walked towards him. I was about to console him when he suddenly pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispered as he buried his head at the crook of my neck.


    ¡°For what??¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°For being around to console me even at my lowest.¡± I smiled softly and raised my hands patted his head lovingly.


    ¡°Thank you too, for always being there. I don¡¯t know if I would be the same if you had never entered that room that day.¡± I whispered as I slowly pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°I bet you would still be the same.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so??¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the strongest person I have ever met. It might affect you sometimes but I really doubt that it would make you change fully.¡± He said making me smile.


    ¡°Oh.. I almost forgot.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Adrain asked when he noticed me searching for something in my handbag.


    ¡°This.¡± I muttered as I brought out my ne.


    ¡°Bend down.¡± I ordered. He stared at me silently but didn¡¯t refute. When he bent down to my level, I hooked the ne around his neck.


    ¡°I thought you said it¡¯s yours and you¡¯re not giving it back to me.¡±


    ¡°I did but I think it kinda looks better on you than it does on me.¡± I said making Adrian chuckle softly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, its ce should always be on your neck. It isn¡¯t meant to be locked up in a jewelry box.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay my queen. I¡¯ll never ever take it off.¡± He said as he smiled at me.


    ¡°Better. We¡¯ve stayed outside for too long. Let¡¯s go and see Emily.¡± I said when I recalled the reason we were there in the first ce.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrian said as he held my hand and led me into the ward.

 114

    **At the police station**


    Lucas sat down at the other side of the table as he stared at his parents calmly. His father had his usual disappointed look on while his mother looked sympathetic and sad for him.


    Lucas on the other hand kept on with the poker look on his face. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see him being emotional, not even his parents that obviously don¡¯t give a fuck about him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough?? Disturbing the Addams¡¯ family wasn¡¯t enough for you and now you dared to cross the Montgomery¡¯s paths. Why are you do hellbent on destroying me??¡± Lucas¡¯s father said angrily. His question made Lucas scoff.


    ¡°Really?? That¡¯s the only thing you can say even after seeing me locked up in here??¡± Lucas asked back in anger.


    ¡°What else do you want me to say?? You want me to sympathize with you? To beg on your behalf because I was the one that asked you to take this route??¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do that? Why are you here? To mock me??¡±


    ¡°Yes and to let you know that this would be thest time we would be meeting as father and son.¡±


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do that.¡± Lucas¡¯s mother said in shock.


    ¡°Quiet woman. You can¡¯t tell me what and what not to do. I should have known that he was up to something when he left that whore and came back home on his own ord. Do you really think I would let him destroy the name I tried so hard to build? He¡¯s not my only child.¡±


    ¡°And what name is that? You act so high and mighty at home but you can¡¯t even stand face to face in front of those people. Just their name is enough to give you shivers and you think you¡¯ve made a name for yourself??¡± Lucas asked in a rather mocking tone.


    ¡°Lucas! Stop it!!¡± His mother reprimanded him but he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Good then. I guess you wouldn¡¯t want to have such a weak name as your backbone anymore.¡± His father said.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It has never been my backbone and it would never be. I wish I was never born in this wretched family.¡±


    ¡°Lucas!! What the hell is wrong with you!!¡± His mother asked.


    ¡°You see the ungrateful idiot you were pleading for? It¡¯s done already. I don¡¯t care about what happens to him anymore. I don¡¯t care whether he is bailed out, spends the rest of his miserable life locked up in here like the criminal that he is or whether he dies. I¡¯m done trying to be his father.¡± Lucas¡¯s father said as he stood up from his chair.


    ¡°You made it sound like you have always been a father figure in my life. Why don¡¯t you face the reality. You¡¯re the cause of everything that¡¯s happening to me now, the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Lucas¡­¡± His mother called but he wouldn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡°If you both had just acknowledged me as your son even for a little while and stopped treating me like the ck sheep in the family, I wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way.¡±


    ¡°And you mom¡­ if you hadn¡¯t told me about Alex and pushed me to break up with Bianca, I wouldn¡¯t be this miserable and I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°Typical Lucas. Always ming everyone for his own mistakes and never owning up to them. Did we ever hold you at gunpoint and made you do what you did?¡± His father asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Everything I have been doing all these while starting from Ariel was to please you and to prove that I am worthy of your love but now, I see it¡¯s a very fruitless n.¡±


    ¡°You want to disown me? Please do but just know that since we aren¡¯t family anymore, I wouldn¡¯t blink twice in doing everything I can to make you suffer twice the way you did to me.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything since you¡¯re going to be locked up for a long period of time.¡± His father said making Lucas snicker.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be outside of these walls to make you suffer.¡± He said as he released a very evil smirk.


    ¡°Lucas.. what are you nning on doing?¡±


    ¡°What else other than to make you both miserable. Since I can¡¯t be the one that would make you proud, they wouldn¡¯t be the ones either.¡± His father¡¯s eyes widened when he realised what Lucas was talking about.


    ¡°You fucking good for nothing bastard!!¡± He cussed out as he gripped Lucas¡¯s cor, pulling him away from his chair and unto his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to murder your own siblings??¡± His father asked.


    ¡°What are you saying?? Lucas woukd never do that. Right Lucas??¡± His mother asked as she stared at him hopefully.


    ¡°Have you forgotten already Mr and Mrs. Alexandre? I am not part of your family anymore which means that they are not my siblings too. So I don¡¯t really care what happens to them as long as I make you both suffer.¡±


    ¡°You ingrate!!¡± His father cussed out as he threw a punch at him, sending him flying across the room. He was about to attack him again when the policemen around held him back.


    ¡°I curse the day you were born!¡± His father said.


    ¡°You do realize that time is ticking Mr. Alexandre? Keep exchanging words with me and you would have no time to save your remaining bloodline.¡± Lucas said as he released a very sinisterugh.


    His father gave him a very cold and murderous re before leaving the room. His mother stared at him quietly and was about to leave when she suddenly stopped and turned to face him like she had forgotten something.


    ¡°You are a very sick person and I regret bringing you back into our lives.¡± Was all she said before leaving and ignoring his loud cackles.


    When they got outside, the driver opened the door to the backseat for them and they entered it. The driver went round and sat in the driver¡¯s seat before starting the car.


    ¡°Where to sir?¡± Asked the driver.


    ¡°To the kids¡¯ school.¡± Lucas father said and the driver zoomed off. They were almost at the school when the driver suddenly stopped the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop?¡± Lucas¡¯s mother asked.


    ¡°This car at the front is blocking the way.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go round?¡± Lucas¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. This is a one way road and I can be fined if I try to reverse. I¡¯ll just go outside and try to find out what¡¯s wrong.¡± Said the driver.


    ¡°Okay but make sure to be quick. We are in a hurry.¡± Lucas¡¯s mother said.


    The driver nodded and opened the car door. The moment he came down from the car, an iing truck drove into it, thereby crushing the car and everyone in it. Including Lucas¡¯s parents.


    ************************************


    *At the hospital*


    The nurse that was supposed to change his drips walked in. While fixing the new one, she noticed something unexpected. Thinking that it was just her imagination as he has been ina for a long time, she ignored it.


    Finally, she was done and about to leave when she noticed it again. This time, it wasn¡¯t just a finger but the whole hand moved. Her eyes widened in shock and fear so she ran out to get the doctor.


    After she had left, he stopped moving his hands and slowly opened his eyes. He shut it back due to how bright the room was. After a few seconds, he opened it again and kept looking around like a was searching for something, rather someone.


    ¡°He needs to know. I need to warn him about that night.¡± Was all he kept saying.

 115

    After meeting with Emily at the hospital, Adrian drove us back home. I noticed that all through our time at the hospital, Adrian kept a hostile expression with Susan.


    I wasn¡¯t really surprised as I was well aware about their history but the most baffling thing was how Emily was acting towards me. I noticed that she didn¡¯t want to talk to me at all and would always remain silent whenever I talked.


    She kept giving me this weird look that made me wonder if I had wronged her in any way or maybe I was the one that inflicted that injury on her. Well, I didn¡¯t really mind her snobbish attitude as I was way bigger than that.


    I can¡¯t stoop to her level just because she¡¯s having some sort of artitude problem. I plumped down tiredly on the bed when I entered my room. These past few days have been so hectic and it¡¯s kind of taking a huge toll on me and my baby.


    I smiled and rubbed my t belly when I remembered what happened yesterday. I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m carrying a little human inside of me. Who would have thought that those pleasure filled days would lead to this little bundle of joy.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I felt someone take off my shoes from my feet. I looked down in surprise only to see Adrian massaging my bare feet. I didn¡¯t notice he had followed me into my room. Seeing that he was the one calmed me.


    ¡°You must be really stressed.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Yeah.. I just wish all of our problems would just end. I hope this would really be the end of it all.¡± I said.


    ¡°Me too. We can¡¯t let our baby be born into this messy situation. I¡¯d make sure to sort things out quickly. I promise.¡± I replied him with a small smile.


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± I said as I pulled him onto the bed and made himy next to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while west cuddled.¡± I reminded.


    ¡°It has..e here..¡± He whispered as he pulled me into his broad arms. I smiled in satisfaction when I took a whiff of his manly cologne. As always, it was enough to calm me down.


    ¡°I just wish this moment would never have to end.¡± I said.


    ¡°Me too baby¡­ me too.¡± After a few minutes of being wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, I was almost falling asleep when I heard a phone ring. It was Adrian¡¯s.


    Adrian chose to ignore it but after it rang for the third time, I urged him to pick it. He picked out his phone from his pockets angrily and ced it on his ear without even bothering to see who it was. After listening to whatever the person at the other end of the phone had to say, he practically jumped out of the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± He said before he ended the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who was that??¡± I asked when I noticed how shocked and excited he was.


    ¡°It was the hospital where Alex is. He¡¯s finally awake!!¡± He said happily.


    ¡°What??¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ************************************


    All through the ride to the hospital, Adrian couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. After five years, he could finally see his brother whom everyone thought wouldn¡¯t be able to survive that type of ident.


    Apart from being excited, he was also really anxious to know who was the real culprit behind his mother¡¯s death. It was thest thing his brother wanted to discuss with him before his ident.


    Due to how excited and anxious he was, he kept driving past the speeding limit. He wasn¡¯t really scared since he was the only one in the car. Earlier, he had left Ariel at home since he didn¡¯t want to stress her more even though she practically begged to go with him.


    He figured that there would be another time she would be able to see his brother. When Adrian got to the hospital, he parked the car at any spot he could find and practically ran to the ward.


    By the time he got there, he was almost breathless. He was about to enter into the ward when he suddenly recieved a call. It was from an unknown number so he didn¡¯t want to pick it at first. When it got really persistent, he decided to just answer it.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He called.


    ¡°Finally.. I thought you would ignore me as always.¡± The moment he heard that voice, he recognized it as Oliver¡¯s. He scoffed angrily and was about to end the call when Oliver said something really startling.


    ¡°Your wife looks so good in that beautiful silk clothing she¡¯s putting on.¡± What made him startled was that Oliver was right. Ariel had changed into a silk clothing before he left.


    ¡°Where are you??¡± Adrian asked in fear mixed with anger.


    ¡°Where else would be good enough for me to be able to capture this beautiful picture of her?¡± After Oliver said that, he sent a photo to Adrian.


    It was a photo of Ariel sitting at the pool area of the mansion. Just that photo was enough to make Adrian more anxious.


    ¡°If you dare to touch just even a little strand of her hair, I¡¯ll make you pay¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx cousin.. I¡¯m not going to do anything to her¡­ yet. I just found out that she¡¯s pregnant and wanted to congratte you.¡± He said as he released an evil snicker.


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, I want you to know that you can never hide her from me. You can have your fun with her for now but I¡¯ll be back to take her when you least expect it. Just watch your back.¡± Was thest thing Oliver said before he ended the call.


    After that talk with Oliver, Adrian was really scared and unsettled so he decided to call Ariel. He tried and tried but her number was unreachable. His fear increased so he left the hospital¡¯s building immediately without even seeing his brother.


    He got into his car and drove back home in a very high speed.


    ************************************


    Oliver smirked evily as he stared at his phone. He was sure that Adrian was really anxious already. He called him and sent him that picture on purpose even though he wasn¡¯t with Ariel just so he could distract Adrian.


    Now that Adrian would be going back home to be with his wife, it would give him enough time to carry out his n. A very good n that would definitely separate the lovebirds for good.

 116

    I was at the pool area, dipping my feet in the warm water and just enjoying the serenity of the beautiful environment when I heard my name being called. It was so loud that it startled me.


    I stood up and wked towards where the voice wasing from as I was sure that was Adrian. The moment his eyesnded on me, he heaved a huge sigh of relief and pulled me into his warm embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong??¡± I asked since I noticed how anxious he looked. He suddenly pulled out of the hug and stared at me with a very stern look.


    ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to reach you.¡± He asked.


    ¡°At the pool side.¡± I answered in a very curt manner.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?¡±


    ¡°I left my phone inside the room. I didn¡¯t know you called.¡± I exined.


    ¡°Do you know how worried I was? I called you like a million times, I was scared thinking that something bad had happened to you.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Why would something bad happen to me? I¡¯m home remember.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand.¡± He said as he face palmed himself tiredly.


    ¡°Then  make me understand. Adrian, remember¡­ no more secrets.¡±


    ¡°Alright..¡± He sighed a little before continuing.


    ¡°I got a call from Oliver and he sent me a photo of you at the pool. I got really scared since it was the same cloth you were putting on before I left. I tried to call you but you weren¡¯t picking up my call and that made me really anxious. I¡¯m so sorry if I sounded harsh.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would be too if I was in the same position you were. But, I don¡¯t understand how he was able to get my photos. I was indeed at the pool area but¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you see anyone enter through the gate or did you see someone suspicious around when I left?¡± He asked and I shook my head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t even hear the gate open till when you came back. But since nothing was suspicious, that only means that¡­.¡±


    ¡°There is a mole amongst us.¡± Adrian said,pleting my sentence. He looked around like he could see the mole this way but no one seemed suspicious. They were all walking around, and carrying on with their daily chores.


    Adrian held my hand and led me into my room, then he locked the door behind us.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked when I noticed how unsettled Adrian looked.


    ¡°I keep getting a feeling that I just walked right into a trap.¡± He said.


    ¡°A trap?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. set by Oliver.¡±


    ¡°How so??¡±


    ¡°He was able to get a photo of you in this well manned mansion so it would be very easy for him to abduct or attack you but he didn¡¯t. I wonder why.¡± He muttered as he ced his hand on his chin thoughtfully.


    ¡°What about your brother? Where you able to meet him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I was about to when I got that call from Oliver. I rushed down here immediately.¡±


    ¡°What if he knows Alex is still alive.¡± I said.


    ¡°I doubt that. There¡¯s no way Oliver could have known that.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell. Isn¡¯t it really suspicious that he called you at the very moment you got there.¡±


    ¡°It could have just been a coincidence. I hid Alex well. There¡¯s no way anyone could have found out he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°What about Lucas? He isn¡¯t even family but he found out about Alex.¡± I reminded. Adrian nodded his head thoughtfully and brought out his phone. He dialed a number and ced it on his ear. Within minutes, he was done.


    ¡°So??¡±


    ¡°Well, they said there isn¡¯t anyone suspicious at the hospital and Alex is still fine and well. I also asked them to tigtlhten the security just in case.¡± He announced and I nodded my head in understanding.


    ¡°So if Alex isn¡¯t Oliver¡¯s target, who could be the one?¡± I asked. Adrain opened his mouth and was about to answer when he suddenly got a call.


    ¡°Grandpa Henry.¡± He mouthed before he answered the call amd ced the phone on his ear.


    ¡°Why did he call?¡± I asked after he was done.


    ¡°Well, he was able to find out through his sneaky ways that we are expecting  and now, he wants to see us.¡± Adrain announced.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ************************************


    *The next day*


    After driving for a minutes that felt like hours, Adrian finally stopped in front of a huge gate. He pressed on his horn and the gate was opened for us from the inside. He drove in and parked at the driveway.


    A wow escaped my lips when we got down from the car. I have always thought Adrian¡¯s mansion was the most beautiful one I¡¯ve ever seen but it can bepared to this one. Words a too small to describe what I was seeing.


    I was really bedazzled and taking note of the beauty of my surroundings when I felt a warm hand on mine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Adrain whispered, reminding me of where I was.


    I quicklyposed myself and followed behind him. The interior of the mansion was more beautiful but I didn¡¯t really have time to look around as I saw Grandpa Henry sitting in the living room.


    His face brightened up when he saw me and he stood up with his hands wide opened. I understood what he wanted and gave him a very tight hug.


    ¡°How¡¯s my favorite granddaughter doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Grandpa Henry.¡± I answered as we pulled out of the hug.


    ¡°How¡¯s your health Grandpa?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Still as agile as always you know. You can hardly tell that I¡¯m about to be a great grand father.¡± His words made me chuckle softly.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry already.¡± He said as he led me towards the dining hall, ignoring Adrian that had been standing there since.


    ************************************Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    We settled at the dining hall. There I met Oliver¡¯s mother and Adrian¡¯s father. I didn¡¯t see Susan or Oliver¡¯s father. I guess Susan was still at the hospital with Emily and Oliver¡¯s father has other things to do.


    Adrian made me seat beside him. I exchanged greetings with everyone around and we started eating. All through, Grandpa Henry engaged me in different conversations.


    I noticed Oliver¡¯s mother and Adrian¡¯s father were in their own world. Whispering and smiling at each other. I didn¡¯t really mind them as they were siblings.


    After eating, Grandpa Henry went to his room since he had to do something, same with the rest, including Adrian. I was the only one left in the living room. I took that time to enjoy the beauty of my surroundings.


    After a while, I started feeling pressed, since there was no one except me in the living room, I went to look for the restroom myself. I got to the staircase and was about to go up when I heard a shout. I looked up in surprise only to see someone rolling down the stairs.


    The body stopped at my feet and I was finally able to see who it was. It was Grandpa Henry and he was covered in thickyers of his own blood.

 117

    The body stopped at my feet and I was finally able to see who it was. It was Grandpa Henry and he was covered in thickyers of his own blood. The scene before me was so horrid that a loud scream left my lips.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The scream was so loud that it attracted the attention of people around, including Adrian.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something bad happen? Why did you scream?¡± Adrain asked in concern the moment he got to where I was. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t seen his Grandfather yet.


    ¡°L.. look..¡± I stuttered out as I pointed at his almost lifeless body. I could feel Adrian¡¯s hand slowly leave mine as he walked to were his Grandfather was. He crouched next to the body and stared at it like he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    From where I stood, I could feel all of his emotions. The fear, sadness and shock were all evident. I wonder how this happened. There¡¯s no way he could have tripped and fall down the stairs since he¡¯s still very agile for his age.


    ¡°We need to rush him to the hospital.¡± I said. The workers around rushed towards us and helped us to carry him. The took him outside while I helped Adrian stand up.


    He seemed to be in a really shocked state that he wasn¡¯t really aware of what was going on. After I helped him up, I was about to lead him outside so we can follow them to the hospital when I saw someone rather, two people standing at the top of the stairs.


    I couldn¡¯t really see them as it was dark there but I could tell that they were staring down at me. I wanted to go up and check who it was until a maid cane to me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ the car is ready.¡± She announced.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I answered and she left.


    I turned back towards the top of the stairs but couldn¡¯t see anyone anymore. I guess they left already. I decided to forget about it for now and just focus on the incident. I led Adrian outside and we got into the car. In a few minutes, we were already on the way to the hospital.


    ************************************


    **At the hospital**


    I sat down next to Adrian in the waiting room as we waited for the doctors to be done with the surgery. All through, Adrian had been really silent and I didn¡¯t even try to involve him in any conversation as I could tell he was still in shock.


    I just ced my hands over his shoulders to let him know that I was there for him. We were still sitting in silence when the doors were pushed open and Grandma rushed in with mum and dad.


    ¡°Ariel..¡± They called as they rushed towards us.


    ¡°Grandma, man, dad.¡± I called and stood up to greet them.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We heard about what happened and decided toe here. How¡¯s he doing?¡± Grandma asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. None of the doctors that went in are out yet.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Okay, what about him? How¡¯s he doing?¡± Mom asked as she stared at Adrian.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t said a word since we found him that way. I guess he¡¯s still in shock.¡±


    ¡°Poor boy. Like he hasn¡¯t had enough misfortunes in his life.¡± Said mon.


    ¡°This is your time Ariel. Make sure to always be there tofort him. You don¡¯t really know how he woukd be able to deal with it if something bad happens.¡± Grandma said.


    I opened my mouth and was about to reply when the doors to the waiting room was pushed open from the out side amd Adrian¡¯s father rushed in followed behind by Adrian¡¯s aunt.


    He looked around like he was searching for something. The moment his eyesnded on me, he stopped searching and rushed towards me. Before I say anything, his held my cor tightly and pulled on it aggressively.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Williams. Get your hands away from my daughter.¡± My dad said and wanted to pull his hands away but he was pushed off by Adrian¡¯s father.


    ¡°Why should I let this murderer go? Why should I let her go when she attempted to take the life of my father??¡± He thundered, attracting surprised gaze from everyone.


    ¡°What are you talking about??¡± My mom croaked out.


    ¡°Oh.. so she didn¡¯t tell you anything? She didn¡¯t tell you that she caused all that¡¯s happening right now?¡± Adrian¡¯s father asked.


    ¡°What is he talking about Ariel?¡± Grandma asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why would I attack Grandpa Hen..¡±


    ¡°Shut up you vixen!! I had always known something was up with you. You were alwaystching unto him like a damn parasite, acting like a sweet girl but you dared to do this to him.¡± Adrian¡¯s aunt said.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t..¡±


    ¡°I asked around. Everyone said you were there when it happened. They all imed that you were the first person to see what happened and raise an rm.¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that she was the one that did that to him.¡± Said mom


    ¡°Who else would want to kill my father? Who else but this stink¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!!¡± Adrian who had been silent all through suddenly shouted. He stood up from where he sat and walked towards us.


    ¡°Let go of her.¡± He said to his father calmly but I could see a very different emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°Why should I? She killed your Grandfather and you still want to cover up for her?¡± His father asked.


    ¡°Let go of her now or I¡¯ll make you regretying your hands on her.¡± Adrain said again as he gave his father a very cold re.


    His father stared at him silently for a while before he removed his hands from my cor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been blinded by the affection you have for this vixen. I hope it wouldn¡¯t be toote when your eyes finally opens.¡± His father said to him with a very cold gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re causing a nuisance here. You both need to leave.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°You want us to leave our father here with these people?¡± His aunt said as she stared at us in a very disgusting manner.


    ¡°I said you both need to leave!!¡± Adrin repeated in a warning tone.


    ¡°Fine!! But I¡¯ll be back for you youngdy and I¡¯ll make sure you rot in prison for what you did.¡± Wiim said before he left with Adrian¡¯s aunt.


    I could finally breath properly after they had left. I thought world War III was about to break out here. I arranged my squeezed cloth and turned to stare at Adrian.


    He had a very nk look on his face. He turned on his heels and sat back down on the chair. I hoped be wasn¡¯t suspecting me as the one that attacked Grandpa Henry.


    Grandma signaled to me to to go talk to him. I walked towards him and sat next to him. I opened my mouth and was about to say something when he suddenly got a call.


    ************************************


    Adrian could feel Ariel beside him but he remained silent. He wasn¡¯t really in the mood to talk to anyone at that moment. He was saved by a phone call. He took out his phone and stared at the screen only to see that it was from the station. He picked it immediately and ced it on his ear.


    ¡°Hello.¡± He called.


    Ariel noticed his expression suddenly changed after he had recieved the call. She wanted to talk but figured out that he might not even answer her so she remained quiet.


    Adrian stood up and slowly walked out of the waiting room to a more secluded ce. When he was finally alone, he let out all of his emotions and punched the wall angrily as all the words from the officer kept ringing in his head.


    ¡°Lucas and Alice had somehow managed to escape from the cell they were in.¡± Adrian knew clearly who got them out and know those criminals were out on the streets, nning their next move against him and his family.

 118

    Immediately Adrian left, Grandma walked towards me.


    ¡°Ariel, what happened? Why did he look so mad?¡± She asked. I guess she noticed how he looked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just turned out that way the moment he received that call.¡± I exined and Grandma nodded in understanding.


    About thirty minutester, I saw Adrian walk back into the waiting room. He still had that same look on his face no matter how hard he tried to hide it. He walked towards where I was and resumed his position back next to me.


    ¡°Any feedback from the doctors?¡± He asked. I stared at him in surprise. That was the first thing he was saying to me since this whole saga started.


    I didn¡¯t get mad since that wasn¡¯t the question I was expecting from him. Instead, I was really happy that he finally said something to me.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± I answered and he nodded in understanding.


    Him talking to me made me realize that he doesn¡¯t really have any issues with me nor does he suspect me for what happened and that made me relieved. I decided to take an initiative even though he might have a negative reaction.


    I raised my hand and intertwined it in his. I noticed he seemed shocked so out of reflex, I wanted to move my hand but he didn¡¯t let me. He interlocked our hands tightly and ced his other hand on them.


    The heaviness in my heart removed immediately he did that. I smiled and looked up to stare at him. He wasn¡¯t looking at me but I could tell he was feeling the same way I was.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest a little, it might take a while before the doctorse out.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not tired.¡± I protested but he didn¡¯t listen. He ced his other hand on my head and made me rx on his shoulder.


    I felt all the butterflies in my stomach fluttering. Since I was in a veryfortable position, it didn¡¯t take that long for me to fall asleep.


    ************************************


    ¡°Mum.. look.¡± Ariel¡¯s mother said, attracting Grandma¡¯s attention.


    Grandma smiled when she saw the position Adrain and Ariel were in. She knew that no matter what had happened, it wouldn¡¯t take that long for them to reconcile because of the great amount of love they had for each other.


    Seeing them this way really made her fulfilled. She was happy Grandpa Henry came to her that day for the marriage proposal. She was even more happy that her beloved grand daughter is expecting a baby.


    Grandpa Henry had told her already before the ident urred and she could tell because of the way Adrian is being overprotective of her. She just hopes that Grandpa Henry would be able to survive this incident.


    She remembered how happy he was when he was sharing the news with her and it made her sad. How could an agile man fall down the same stairs he walks on everyday?


    ************************************


    My sleep was disrupted by noises around so I opened my eyes only to see the doctors wheeling Grandpa Henry¡¯s body wout of the surgery room. He wasn¡¯t covered all over with a white cloth so that only means that he was still alive but was the surgery sessful??


    Adrian noticed I was already awake so he stood up and pulled me with him. We followed them silently as they wheeled his body to another ward before fixing drips on him.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s he?¡± Grandma was the first to ask.


    ¡°Well since he was brought in early, thankfully the surgery was sessful.¡± He said making everyone heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°But there¡¯s a catch?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Yes there is.¡± The doctor said making us paranoid again.


    ¡°The fall affected his head causing him to loose a lot of blood there. We were able to stop the bleeding but¡­.¡± He paused for a while and stared at us like what he wanted to share wouldn¡¯t be good at all.


    ¡°Just say it doctor.¡± Grandma urged.


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s probably going to have side effects from the injury or might not. It¡¯s really probable. We just have to wait till he wakes up.¡±


    ¡°And when would that be?¡± Dad asked.


    ¡°In a few day. Longest is a week.¡±


    ¡°About the side effects, what would we be expecting?¡± Grandma asked.


    ¡°It can be dementia, amnesia and other type of brain damage.¡± Grandma almost fell down when he said that but Dad was very quick to catch her.


    ¡°I would urge you not to feel down yet. Like I said, it¡¯s highly probable that he would experience any side effects.¡±


    ¡°So you want us to just wait for whatever happens?¡± Mom asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only advise I have for you all now. We would try all we can to make sure there wouldn¡¯t be any side effects. Also, I would like to talk privately with his immediate family member.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m his Grandson.¡± Adrian announced.


    ¡°Okay, can youe with me to my office for a moment?¡± He asked. Adrian nodded his head before he turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He said and I answered with a small okay. He gave me a small peck on my forehead and shared a nce with my family before he left with the doctor.


    I wonder what must be so serious that the doctor doesn¡¯t want to say in front of all of us.


    ************************************


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± The doctor said the moment they entered into his office and Adrian sat down on the chair opposite his.


    ¡°Mr Montgomery, I called you here privately because what I¡¯m about to say right now would cause an uproar if others were to find out.¡± The doctor started.


    ¡°Okay doctor. What is it?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Well, I have reasons to believe that your grandfather didn¡¯t fall on his own. Rather, he was pushed.¡± Hus words startled Adrian.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°We found these on his body.¡± The doctor brought out a file and showed him the photos he had taken.


    ¡°Look at his chest area¡­ it shows marks of him being pushed by a great force. Probably a very strong person.¡±


    ¡°Can it probably be a woman?¡± Adrain asked as he stared at the marks on Grandpa Henry¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No. If it was, there wouldn¡¯t have been such an obvious mark. My guess was that he was engaged in a fight with a man before he was pushed. Now that brings us to the good news.. we might be able to identify the assaulter.¡±


    ¡°Really??¡± Adrian asked as his face brightened up.


    ¡°Yes. We found pieces of fresh skin underneath your Grandfather¡¯s finger nails. It would be enough to identify the person.¡±


    ¡°How long till I get the result?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Five to seven days.¡± The doctor replied.


    ¡°Alright, thank you so much for sharing this with me. And I would like to appeal with you to not share this with any other person. Not even my own family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything that we share here would remain here.¡± The doctor promised and Adrian smiled softly before standing up.


    ¡°Let me know of you have any other update doctor.¡±


    ¡°Will do Mr. Montgomery.¡± Adrian exchanged onest hand shake with him before leaving the room.

 119

    **Dayster**


    Since that day of Grandpa Henry¡¯s incident, we¡¯ve all been taken turns in staying with him. It wouldn¡¯t have been like that but Adrian made sure I don¡¯t stay there for long since like he said, he didn¡¯t want to stress me too much.


    Since I couldn¡¯t go stay with Grandpa Henry, I decided to make up for the days I skipped school. It wasn¡¯t enough to get my mind of the things that were going on but I was distracted a little probably because Sandy has always been with me.


    She was sp surprised and happy when she found out that I was pregnant. Even though I had earlier told Adrian I didn¡¯t want to broadcast our good news yet, I decided that it would be best to tell just her as she was practically my sister.


    She made sure me promise she would be my baby¡¯s godmother. Also, I found out that she and Hiry had been really hitting off since our prom and I couldn¡¯t be more happy for her.


    I was so d that my n did work even though I wasn¡¯t really sure that it would. I really wonder why Hiry hid his feeling for her till he noticed that she was slipping away from him. Funny¡­ he thinks he¡¯s the only one that can y hard to get.


    I just hope they would stay that way for a very long time. I told her about how Bianca led Adrian to me that night Oliver attacked me and she was really surprised. So was I.


    It seemed like Bianca has really changed for good as she didn¡¯t evene to bother me for imprisoning Lucas. It¡¯s like she doesn¡¯t even care at all. Anytime she sees me at school, she greets me with her unusual bright smile before going on her way.


    The Bianca I know isn¡¯t like that. Well, I don¡¯t really care if she¡¯s nning something sinister against me because like always, it wouldn¡¯t work and she would still be at the receiving end of it all.


    I decided to call it even and let go of my grudges against her and forgive her since she saved me that day. If not for her, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me and my rtionship with Adrian.


    After I had tucked in my shirt in my small uniform skirt, I stood in front of the mirror and admired my petite figure. I ced my hand on my t tummy and smiled. In a few months, I would be showing evidence that I am carrying another human inside of me.


    I can¡¯t wait to be able to hold my baby in my hands. Be it male or female, I just hope he/she would look like me. I can¡¯t be the one bearing all the pain while my child wouldpletely take all of it¡¯s father¡¯s features.


    Thinking about Adrian made me smile sadly. It¡¯s been a while since west talked like a normal couple. He doesn¡¯t treat me bad like you guys are thinking but, it just seems like our rtionship isn¡¯t as it used to be.


    I can¡¯t really me him for that since everything that had happened recently is just too much for one person to handle alone. All I had hoped was that he woulde to me if he was feeling down.


    Instead, he locks himself in his study all day whenever he is at home. When it¡¯s time to go to bed, he would sleep next to me but by the next morning, he would have left before I even wake up.


    I didn¡¯tin since most people just want to be alone at a time like this and I don¡¯t want to be a burden to him but now, it seems like he¡¯s hiding something from me.


    There was a time that he was talking to someone on his phone but he quickly ended the call the moment he saw me staring at him. It might seem normal but it felt somehow to me since he had never done something like that before.


    Even today, he left without even telling me where he was going which is unlike him. I just hope all these problems we are facing would end fast so we can go back to the way we used to be.


    I sighed sadly and picked up my school bag from the bed. I left my room and walked down the stairs. When I got to the living room, I was about to leave when a maid walked in.


    She handed a parcel over to me saying it was Adrian¡¯s. I didn¡¯t know Adrian was expecting something so I got curious and tried to check where it¡¯s from. Seeing that it was from the hospital that Grandpa Henry was admitted, it made me more curious.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What could possibly be the problem that the hospital had to send Adrian a private parcel. I sent the maid on her way and settled on the couch next to me before opening the parcel.


    Inside, I was surprised to find a DNA test result. Why would Adrian need a DNA test? What for? I decided to read the contents first before jumping into conclusion. Below, I saw something even more confusing.


    ¡°Ninty nine point nine percent match with Williams Montgomery.¡± It read.


    Williams Montgomery is Adrian¡¯s father. Why would he need a DNA test with him? Their resemnce is quite obvious. Or maybe it¡¯s about something else? Well, I don¡¯t know since he has been keeping a lot of secrets from metely. The only way to find out is by asking him.


    We are going to have a long talkter. I arranged the file and put it back into the parcel. I ced it on the table in Adrian¡¯s study before leaving the house. Outside, I saw Steve waiting for me next to one of Adrian¡¯s numerous cars.


    He opened the backseat for me and I settled in. Then, he entered the driver¡¯s side and started the car before zooming off. I was in the deep thoughts all through the ride that I didn¡¯t notice when Steven switchednes.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to the school.¡± I said when I noticed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to take a shorterne.¡±


    ¡°Why? The road isn¡¯t that filled with vehicles.¡± I said but he kept me quiet and kept driving.


    Seeing the way that he was acting, I started at get really anxious and the road he was passing through was getting scarier even though it¡¯s still really bright that morning.


    ¡°Turn the car around Steven!!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Miss.¡± Steven suddenly said as he brought the car to a halt.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°He threatened to kill my daughter.¡± He muttered before he covered his face with an oxygen mask that I never noticed in the car.


    My eyes widened in shock and fear when I realized the situation I was in. Before I could do anything, he sprayed some substance in the car and that made me feel drowsy.


    Slowly and slowly, I started to feel really weak and my eyes started to get heavy. Before I lost all consciousness, I saw someone walking towards the car. He lifted a pistol and shot Steven right in the head before he walked to where I was.


    He opened the door and I was finally able to see his scarred face.


    ¡°Lucas..¡± I called while he smirked evily at me. Then, I finally lost consciousness.

 120

    Adrian mustered all the courage within him to finally open the door to the ward. Inside, it showed his brotherying peacefully on the bed with his eyes closed like he was asleep.


    He left home early that morning so Ariel wouldn¡¯t ask where he was going. If she had asked, he would have to tell her the truth and if she knows, she would want to go with him.


    Anotherpany is what he didn¡¯t need at that moment since he had a lot of serious things to discuss with his brother. Things that he wanted no other person to hear.


    The moment he walked into the room, Alex¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Seeing his brother finally awake made Adrian more emotional. He was rooted at his spot and no words escaped his lips.


    Both brothers stared at each other silently but they emotions conveyed their thoughts. Alex smiled, sat up and opened his hands wide. Adrain smiled back before walking into his brother opened arms and engaging him in a warm brotherly hug.


    While in his brother¡¯s arms, Adrian couldn¡¯t hold back himself anymore so the tears that he had been trying so hard to hold back came pouring out like a waterfall.


    ************************************


    After the little brotherly moment between Alex and Adrian had been shared, Alex requested to leave his room for a little stroll since he had been holed up in there for a while.


    Adrian helped him get on his wheelchair since he couldn¡¯t walk well yet before pushing him out of the room. On their way out, they talked about little things like Adrian¡¯s life since Alex¡¯s ident.


    ¡°I still find it hard to believe my little brother is married already and now about to be a father.¡± Alex said after Adrian told him about Ariel.


    ¡°It happened that way.¡± Adrain said with a small smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I would love to meet the woman that was able melt your icy heart.¡± Alex said making Adrianugh out loud.


    ¡°You will¡­ soon enough. But right now, we have a more serious thing to discuss about.¡± Alex nodded his head in understanding. They were already at the garden and it was really quiet as no other person was there.


    ¡°You want to know about my ident or the reason I called you to my office that day?¡±


    ¡°The both of them, starting from your ident though.¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°Alright.. my ident was caused because of the secrets I was able to discover.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°Our family isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is.¡±


    ¡°Obviously.. it¡¯s even worse now since that woman got married to dad.¡±


    ¡°Dad has remarried??¡± Alex asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes.. to the prime suspect of your attempted murder.¡± Adrian could see the shock amd anxiety written all over Alex¡¯s face when he said that.


    ¡°Perhaps, her name is Susan??¡±


    ¡°Yes.. that¡¯s her.¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°Fuck!! He got her too!!¡± Alex cussed out as he gripped his hair in frustration.


    ¡°What do you mean??¡±


    ¡°Adrian, she wasn¡¯t the one that caused my ident.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? She was the only one in the office when you fell. I heard her voice in there.¡±


    ¡°No.. she wasn¡¯t the only one. She didn¡¯t push me out the window. She can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think she can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Because we love each other.¡± Adrian stared at Alex in confusion when. He said that.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? You both love each other??¡±


    ¡°Yes we do. We were even dating at the time.¡±


    ¡°If you both love each other then why is she married to dad??¡±


    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t want her to talk. He doesn¡¯t want her to confess about what really happened that day.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait Alex. If I¡¯m getting what you¡¯re saying right, that means that..¡±


    ¡°Yes.. Dad was the one behind my ident. Not only that, he is also the one behind your kidnap and mom¡¯s death. He and aunty.¡± Adrian could feel time stop the moment Alex said that.


    ¡°What???¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ************************************


    As Adrian drove back home, everything Alex had told him earlier kept ringing in his head. Howe? How did it turn out this way? Why would his father go through such extreme lengths just to cover up his disgusting affair??


    Why?? Why did he have to murder his own wife?? The mother of his two sons. Not only that, he even tried to kill his own son and covered it up by taking the only witness since she had a weakness which is her daughter, Emily.


    He had been ming the wrong person all this while not knowing that his own father was behind everything. He had always known something was up with his father since he got married to Susan but he never expected it to be this twisted.


    Thinking about everything made Adrian so mad that he couldn¡¯t breath well. He stopped the car at the roadside and stepped out of it, mming the door behind him.


    He took deep breaths as he tried to steady his breathing. He gripped his hair and screamed out in frustration attracting passers-by attentions but one look from him was enough for them to mind their business.


    He recalled how much his mom suffered, her loud screams before she drew herst breath and that increased his anger.


    ¡°Why?? Why?? Why??¡± He asked no one in particr.


    His mother suffered greatly and all for what? Because she found out what type of disgusting person her husband was. And his father, hid everything and acted like an innocent person all through the time they were searching for the culprits.


    Now, he tried to kill his own son. If he can go through such lengths just to hide his true self, there¡¯s nothing he wouldn¡¯t be able to do and that means his wife and unborn child aren¡¯t safe.


    He removed his phone from his pocket and dialed Ariel¡¯s number but she didn¡¯t pick up. It was the same thing the second and third time he called. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t picking up, he started to get really anxious since she was supposed to be back from school at this time.


    He entered his car and started the engine before driving back home in a very high speed. When he got there, he didn¡¯t even bother to park the car at the driveway.


    He practically jumped out of it before rushing inside while screaming out her name. He was about to enter into her bedroom when he saw her emerge from the kitchen.


    ¡°Adrian.. what¡¯s wron..¡± She wasn¡¯t able toplete her words when he suddenly engulfed her in a tight hug. She sumbed immediately to his embrace and hugged him back tighter than he was like she hadn¡¯t seen him for ages.


    He pulled away and kissed her like his life depended on it. He felt her smile against his lips before kissing him back. When he felt her lips moving against his, he stiffened before he pulled away.


    She was startled by his act and tried to ask him what was wrong when he suddenly gripped her tightly by the neck.


    ¡°Who are you and where is Ariel?¡± He asked as he tightened his grip on her.

 121

    When I finally woke up, I found my self in a foreign environment. It didn¡¯t smell like home and was really dark since the light had been turned off. I tried to stand up but that was when I realized that I was tied to the bed.


    I recalled what happened earlier and conniption gripped me immediately. Lucas killed Steven before taking me. How was he able to walk freely? I thought he had been jailed.


    That is really the least of my problems now as I have to look for a way to get out of here for me, Adrian since he might be so worried about me and I don¡¯t want to add to his troubles and for Adrian.


    Since my hands were stretched out by the clothes used to tie them to my sides, I barely managed to sit up. When I was finally able to do that, I decided to pull with all my might and maybe it mighte loose.


    I pulled on one with all of my might and I had to admit, it hurt a lot. It felt like my bone were breaking since I was trying to squirm my hand out of the cloth but I didn¡¯t stop. My hand was almost out when I heard footsteps approaching me on the bed so I stopped.


    I held my breath amd tried to see who it was but couldn¡¯t since the room was so dark. The footsteps finally stopped and when I thought I was safe, I felt a rough hand trail up my bare legs. Out of shock and fear, I flinched and moved away.


    ¡°Seems like the sleeping beauty is finally awake.¡± I heard the person say and recognized the voice immediately.


    ¡°Oliver..¡± I called and at the same time, he turned on the lights. That way, I was finally able to see him in his full glory.


    ¡°We meet again princess.¡± He said as he gave me a very mischievous smile.


    ¡°You broke Lucas out of prison?¡±


    ¡°Wow.. I wasn¡¯t really expecting your first question to be that. I was hoping for something more¡­ different. But if that¡¯s what you want to know now, I have no choice but to answer. Yes, I did. I broke him out.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°To be able to get you. This way, Adrian can¡¯t trace you to me and we are going to have a lot of fun for a very long time.¡± He whispered as he tried to touch my face but I moved my head.


    ¡°Do you think he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell you orchestrated everything? Do you really think that he wouldn¡¯t find out you broke them out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh..  he would. But at that time, it would be toote for you because I would finally be able to have my fun with you.¡± He muttered making me chuckle heartily.


    ¡°You talk like he wouldn¡¯t know that I am missing.¡± I said.


    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± He answered with that annoying smirk still ying on his lips.


    ¡°How¡¯s that going to be possible?¡± I asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°You see Ariel, Lucas isn¡¯t the only one I broke out from prison.¡±


    ¡°So?? You really think Adrian would forget about me when he sees that wench?¡± I asked with a small scoff.


    ¡°Not her, you.¡±


    ¡°What is this lunatic talking about?¡± I asked myself as I gave in a ¡®are you alright?¡¯ look.


    ¡°Let me break it down for you. Right now, Ariel is at home or rather, Adrian thinks Ariel is at home.¡±


    ¡°Why would he think that??¡±


    ¡°Because of this.¡± He brought out his phone and showed me a picture of me in my school uniform posing in front of the camera.


    I stared at that picture carefully as I could tell that wasn¡¯t me. I have never taken such a photo before. She looks exactly like me. From all of her facial qualities to even the size of her breasts and buttocks. How¡¯s that possible?


    ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alice. With her, Adrian would not be able to tell you ever got into an ident nor would he know that you are missing.¡± He said.


    ¡°What about Steven? Why did you have to kill him if your n was so perfect?¡± I asked as I recalled how his head was blown off by Lucas.


    ¡°He was going to be a nuisance at one point. It would be hard for him to be silent and Adrian doesn¡¯t even care if he lives or dies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster!!¡± I screamed at his face angrily.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that but it¡¯s all your husband¡¯s fault. He made me like this and now, I¡¯ll make sure to ruin his life by taking all that belongs to him, starting with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡±


    ¡°I know but not so soon. By now, Alice should be enjoying the warm touch of your husband, like she had always wanted. How does it feel to have such dirty thoughts about him and anther woman??¡±


    ¡°Adrian isn¡¯t like that. He would soon find out that something is wrong and he woulde looking for me.¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe.. but at that time, you wouldn¡¯t be the same Ariel je used to know.¡± He muttered and drew closer to me in an attempt to kiss my lips but I turned to the other side.


    I noticed how his mood changed and he gripped my chin harshly, turning me to face him before pressing his lips forcefully on mine. When he was done, I spat out in disgust on his face.


    He cleaned the saliva on his face with small cloth before hitting me hard on the face, making my face whip to the other side. Then he gripped my hair, making me face him again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make this harder for you and your baby because I am going to have my way with you whether you like it or not.¡± He said before he finally let me go.


    ¡°I would be back and I hope you won¡¯t resist because I don¡¯t know what I would do to you if you try that again.¡± He said before leaving me alone on the room.


    The moment he left, the brave front I had been putting on faded away and that tears I had been trying to hold fell freely. What did I ever do to deserve this ill treatment?


    And my baby? How are we going to survive it if he eventuallyes back? No, I won¡¯t be able to take it. I need to leave here as soon as possible. I sniffed and turned to stare at the cloth that was holding me down.


    I just need to try harder so I would be able to leave here alive. I started pulling on the both of them with all my strength. Within seconds, the first one was free.


    I was about to do the same with the second hand when the door was suddenly pushed open, so I stopped pulling immediatelyamd ced my freed hand on the rope like it was still tied. I looked up only to see Lucas walking towards me.


    ¡°Finally¡­ I have the almighty Ariel at my mercy.¡± He said as his eyes glittered in happiness. I stared at him quietly as I had nothing to say to him.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue? Howe you¡¯re speechless? You aren¡¯t boasting about how powerful amd rich your husband is since obviously his power can¡¯t reach you here.¡± He mocked but I still remained quiet and that kind of got to him. He walked closer to where I was and gripped my neck tightly.


    ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯veid awake, waiting for this day¡­. for this chance to be able to make you pay for all you did to me. You ruined my life!!!¡±


    ¡°No!! You ruined your life yourself and I won¡¯t blink twice in doing what I did to you again and again.¡± I managed to say to him even though his hands were blocking my air flow.


    ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t we end everything here once and for all. Die bitch!!¡± He shouted as he pressed my neck harder.


    Suddenly, I heard a very loud gunshot and Lucas froze immediately. I noticed his mouth open wide and blood started oozing out of his forehead before he fell down dead.


    I was shocked and at the same time relieved since I saw him, staring at me in pure happiness. He walked towards me and engaged me in a very tight hug.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± I muttered as I hugged him back tightly.

 122

    **Earlier that day**


    She was startled by his act and tried to ask him what was wrong when he suddenly gripped her tightly by the neck.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you and where is Ariel?¡± He asked as he tightened his grip on her.


    ¡°What are you talking about Adrian? It¡¯s me Ar¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!¡± Adrian screamed cutting her off.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?? You think I don¡¯t know who my wife is??¡±


    ¡°Adrian, stop it. You¡¯re killing me.¡± She said as she tried to breath but Adrian was blocking her airflow.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to talk right? Okay¡­¡± Adrian muttered before releasing his hold on her. She breathed out in relief when she could finally breath normally.


    When she thought that she was safe, Adrian suddenly grabbed her hair harshly. She screamed out in pain as she wasn¡¯t expecting it but Adrian didn¡¯t care.


    He pulled her by her hair into his study while ignoring her loud screams that was attracting the presence of all te workers in the house. They stared at him in surprise as he pulled his wife by the hair into his study.


    Though he had a mean and cold demeanor, he wasn¡¯t known to hurt women talk less of his own wife. They wanted to butt in but they held themselves back because they might lose their job so they acted like they weren¡¯t watching what was happening.


    Adrian pulled her up and threw her on the chair before locking the door behind him. He turned back to face her with his cold and dark stare and asked;


    ¡°Where is Ariel?¡±


    ¡°Adrian.. why are you doing this to me? Don¡¯t you know this can hurt the baby?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking bring mine and Ariel¡¯s child into this or you would lose your tongue. I won¡¯t ask again, where is Ariel??¡± He said at the top of his voice.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t ready to talk, he got really angry. He walked towards his desk and pushed the drawer open. Adrain noticed how her eyes widened in fear when he pulled out a pistol so he chuckled within himself.


    ¡°If you are actually Ariel like you im, you wouldn¡¯t flinch when I point a pistol at you since Ariel knows I can never dream of killing her but you obviously aren¡¯t her so I don¡¯t give a fuck whether you die or live.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t see your little family again.¡± The imposter suddenly said, courageously making Adrian smile.


    ¡°Is that what you really think? Threatening me with my wife and child so I don¡¯t have to kill you huh??¡± Adrain asked a he cocked the gun and pointed it at her. He noticed the fear in her eyes even though she tried so hard to hide it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see them again?¡±


    ¡°You know me too well to threaten me with their lives. You should know that with that, you¡¯re making me more mad Alice.¡± Adrian muttered.


    ¡°How did you know??¡± She asked in fear as he had realised her true identity.


    ¡°Who else would be stupid enough to do this except you?¡± He asked but she remained quiet.


    ¡°I warned you didn¡¯t I? I told you that if you trying back into my life, I¡¯ll make you suffer for it but what did you do? You had the chance to escape and live a good life elsewhere but you came running back to me. How stupid is that??¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only because I love you. Can¡¯t you see it Adrian? Can¡¯t you see what extent I would go through just so you would look at me as you do to Ariel?¡± She asked as she pointed at her botched body.


    ¡°No matter what you do or how many stic surgeries you go through just to look like Ariel, you woukd never be her. You im to love me but you betrayed my trust. You lied to me. You used me like some sort of puppet.. and all for what??¡± He asked angrily.


    ¡°I never lied to you Adrian.¡± Her words made Adrian scoff angrily.


    ¡°Wow.. at this moment you still have the guts to try to lie to me again?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Adrian. I know that I lied to keep the truth froming out but at the beginning, I never lied to you. You even approached me first.¡±


    ¡°Seems like having a gun pointed at your face isn¡¯t enough to scare you??¡± He asked as he ced his hands on the trigger. She didn¡¯t flinch like she used too. Instead, she looked at him dead on the eye.


    ¡°You approached me first. I noticed you stare at my name tag everyday before you started calling me your savior. I didn¡¯t really understand what you meant by that till I found out about what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Also, you were the one that mentioned to me that I was the girl with you that day not me since I wasn¡¯t even there.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Point is that you approached me yourself.¡±


    ¡°So if you knew that you weren¡¯t the one there with me, why did you y along??¡±


    ¡°Because I loved you. I always did since the first day I saw you at our pre school but you never noticed me till after your incident. That was my only chance to be close to you and everything was going smoothly till that biitch came into the picture.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it Adrian. I don¡¯t regret the lengths I had to go through to be with you. If I had another chance, I would do it again just so you can finally see me. I would always love you Adrian but if I can¡¯t be with you, so would Ariel¡­¡± She muttered and brought out a syringe from her pocket.


    She aimed it at Adrain and was about to attack him with it but Adrian was faster so he shot her hand. The syringe fell from her hand immediately and she held it tightly and screamed out it pain as blood oozed from the wound.


    Amidst her loud and painful screams, Adrian¡¯s phone beeped and he smiled when he noticed that Ariel¡¯s whereabouts had finally been tracked. He straightened himself up and was about to leave the study when¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte for that bitchy wife of yours. Right now, Oliver would have already had his fun with her.¡± She said as sheughed out hysterically.


    Adrian didn¡¯t say anything to her. He left her alone in his study as she keptughing like a maniac. When he got to the living room, he noticed how most of his workers kept staring at him in fear like he had done something evil.


    ¡°Call the police to arrest thatdy in my study and make sure she doesn¡¯t escape.¡± He said to them while they nodded in fear.


    He mobilized a lot of his guards and they left with him to trace his wife¡¯s whereabouts.

 123

    I was shocked and at the same time relieved since I saw him, staring at me in pure happiness. He walked towards me and engaged me in a very tight hug.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± I muttered as I hugged him back tightly. He pulled out of the hug and ced his hands on my cheek before staring at me lovingly.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked as he assessed my body from head to toe.


    ¡°Yeah.. I¡¯m fine.¡± I answered as I bobbed my head up and down.


    I noticed how his eyes darkened when he touched my cheek and stared at my neck. He has probably seen the marks Oliver and Lucas inflicted on my body when they assaulted me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t left you by yourself, all these wouldn¡¯t have happened to you.¡± He apologized sadly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You were able to figure out something was wrong and you came for me. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± I whispered and he nodded with a light smile.


    ¡°We can¡¯t waste anymore time here. We need to leave before he finds out I¡¯m here.¡± He said, referring to Oliver.


    He pulled me up but that was when he noticed I was being held back by the leash on my hand. He pulled out a small pocket knife from his pocket and used it to sever the rope¡¯s hold on me.


    I breathed out in relief when I noticed that my hands were finally free. I gave onest look to Lucas¡¯s unconscious body before I stood up and held Adrian¡¯s hand while he led us outside.


    At the entrance, I saw a guard but he wasn¡¯t manning the door like I had expected. It seemed like he had been knocked out. As we tip toed out of the ce, I noticed a of Oliver¡¯s guards were on the floor with blood all over their bodies.


    I knew that Adrian obviously wasn¡¯t the one that killed them as they were too many. Maybe he brought some of his guards with him but where are they? We kept walking for what seemed like ages before we finally reached an hallway.


    At the end of the hallway was a door that looked like the way out of this maze like building. Adrian pulled me with him and we were about to leave when we suddenly heard a loud gunshot and the vase next to us shattered into a million pieces.


    We turned back in shock only to find Oliver pointing a gun at us, me rather. He had blood all over his body but they were obviously not his as he looked fine.


    ¡°Going somewhere??¡± He asked as he showed off his sinister smile.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oliver, put down that gun and let us leave here unscathed.¡±


    ¡°And why would I do that after all the mess I went through to get to this moment?¡± He asked back as he moved closer to us.


    ¡°Fine, let Ariel go then. This is between the two of us. She has nothing to do with our fight.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ she is more involved than you think. She¡¯s my only ticket to getting to you. If she leaves now, it would be all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it that I ever did to you that makes you want to hurt everyone I love.¡± That question made him chuckle darkly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny that the all knowing Adrian couldn¡¯t figure out this little thing himself. You badly want to know why I¡¯m going through this extreme lengths to hurt you? Fine¡­¡± He stopped walking towards us and stood a few inches in front of is before his expression suddenly went dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you exist.¡± My scared expression suddenly turned to a confused one when he said that. What the hell is he talking about??


    ¡°You have it all perfect while I have to live in your shadow all my life. I never really thought of it as a bad thing till I found out the truth. That was when I realized that you never had to work for the things you have.¡±


    ¡°The perfect family, the title of being the only living legitimate grandson born into the Montgomery family while I have to be the abomination no one wants.¡± What does he mean by abomination??


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t born into your parents¡¯ life, you wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed the perfect life you have now. I deserve to be loved too, to have my own little family but no.. you just have to take it all.¡±


    ¡°That was when I realised that if I can¡¯t have what I deserve the easy way you do, I can just steal yours and take them as mine. That is where your gorgeous looking wifees into the picture.¡±


    ¡°She is the only reason you are not living the miserable life you used to. I mean, I used to be better than you with Mnie by my side so I didn¡¯t really feel jealous but when you married her and she changed your life for better, I realised that I couldn¡¯t be in the same level as you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mnie obviously couldn¡¯t give me the happy andfortable life that you have with her. But I deserve to be happy too. I am also his son and I deserve all of the good things that you are enjoying.¡±


    ¡°You think that taking her against her will would give you that?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Your perfect life is a reality that I can never have because of the things I¡¯ve done and my own background but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t ruin it for you. If I can¡¯t be happy, I would make sure you won¡¯t be too.¡± He said and suddenly pulled the trigger.


    I closed my eyes as I waited for the bullet to pierce through me as he was pointing the gun at me but I was suddenly pulled out of the way. I heard a grunt underneath me and opened my eyes only to see myself on top of Adrian.


    I noticed him bleeding on his shoulders and was about to help him cover it when he suddenly pulled me up and dragged me to a corner with him. I covered my ears with both my hands and whimpered in fear as Oliver kept shooting at us.


    Thankfully, no bullet reached us as there was something hindering them from touching us. I sighed in relief when he stopped shooting. I think he was out of bullets already. Adrian peeped out before turning to face me.


    ¡°He¡¯s put of bullets.¡± He announced my exact thoughts.


    ¡°But I have to go out and maybe talk our way out of here.¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°But you just said that he is out of bullets. That means we can leave here without him hauling bullets at us.¡± I said as I held him back from leaving.


    ¡°What if he has another gun or more bullets with him?¡±


    ¡°Then you think going out to talk to him would be the best way to solve it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. it¡¯s you he wants, not me. He wouldn¡¯t think twice about killing you if he sees you leaving so I have to find a way to prevent that from happening.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re injured. How can you do anything if one of your arm is weak?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need you to promise that you would leave here if you see any chance to.¡±


    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±


    ¡°Just promise me. If you¡¯re able to leave, then I¡¯ll follow behind you.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± Adrian said before he peeped out again.


    ¡°He¡¯sing towards us. Don¡¯t forget to leave if you see an opportunity to.¡± He reminded while I nodded.


    He ced  a peck on my forehead before he stood up and went to face a distraught and crazy looking Oliver. Talking wasn¡¯t what he had in mind as he was the first to throw a punch at Adrian.


    Luckily, Adrian was faster so he quickly dodged it and threw back a punch at Oliver sending him stumbling back. Adrian didn¡¯t stop there and continued till Oliver was on the floor.


    Since Adrian had the upper hand already, I decided to listen to his words and make a run for it. I was almost at the door when I heard a painful grunt. I looked back only to see Adrian on the floor and holding his stomach while Oliver was holding a knife on his hands.


    Fear gripped me when I realized he had stabbed Adrian. He wanted to attack him again when I quickly picked up the gun Adrain had dropped when we were trying to hide ourselves from Oliver¡¯s manic shooting.


    ¡°Stop!!¡± I shouted as I pointed the gun at Oliver.


    ¡°Drop the knife or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± I threatened.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­ I¡¯m so scared.¡± Oliver said as he raised his hand in mock surrender.


    ¡°Have you ever shot a gun before?¡± He asked me.


    ¡°No but there¡¯s a first time for everything.¡±


    ¡°But your first time can be disastrous if you manage to miss.¡± He said as he started walking closer to me.


    ¡°Stop walking or I swear, I¡¯ll shoot.¡± I said as I shakily moved backwards.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just shoot me now and end it all.¡±


    ¡°I will if you don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the balls to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me. I¡¯ll really shoot.¡± I said, trying to sound brave even though I was shaking inside.


    ¡°Just pull the trigger.¡± The fear within me increased when I noticed how close he was to me. Out of pure fear, I closed my eyes and pulled the trigger once.


    When I opened my eyes, I noticed he had stopped. He ced his hands on his stomach and stared at the bleeding wound in shock. I guess he didn¡¯t really think I would shoot him, me neither. He raised his head to face me and I noticed the anger in his eyes.


    ¡°You shot me.¡± He said.


    ¡°I warned you.¡± I muttered shakily. I have never shot a person before.


    ¡°You shot me!!¡± He repeated but this time, it was louder.


    ¡°Yes and I¡¯ll do it again if you don¡¯t stop!!¡± I screamed back at him.


    ¡°You good for nothing bitch!!¡± He cussed and raised the knife he was holding in an attempt to attack me when I screamed and pulled pressed on the trigger till there was no bullet left in the pistol.


    At that time, Oliver was on the floor with a lot of bullets in his body. From his head to his heels. His eyes were wide opened as heid dead on the floor. I dropped the gun shakily and slid to the ground in shock. I killed him. I just killed a human being!!!

 124

    At that time, Oliver was on the floor with a lot of bullets in his body. From his head to his heels. His eyes were wide opened as heid dead on the floor. I dropped the gun shakily and slid to the ground in shock. I killed him. I just killed a human being!!!


    I was snapped out of my brief moment of shock when I heard a loud painful grunt. I looked up only to see Adrian staring at me in concern. It seemed like he wanted to stand up but couldn¡¯t due to his injuries.


    I quickly stood up and walked over to him. I lifted his shirt to see the wound. I gasped when I noticed how deep the stab wound was in his stomach. I took off my school uniform jacket and used it to tie round his stomach to stop the bleeding.


    I took out a small napkin from my skirt pocket and wrapped it around his wounded shoulder. He grunted in pain when I did that and I whispered sorry to him. I just wanted to stop the bleeding before he loses a lot of blood.


    Doing this for him gave me a feeling of deja vu and I remembered how I met him stranded in that alley that day I was returning from school. It made me teary since Steven was no more. He was killed amd it¡¯s all my fault.


    ¡°Hey.. what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrian asked in concern when he noticed my teary eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come on¡­ let¡¯s get you up.¡± I muttered as I sniffed. I didn¡¯t want to bother him about Steven¡¯s death as the perpetrators had paid already and he would only me himself.


    I put one of his hands over my shoulder and wrapped my hand around his torso to help bnce him. He was really heavy as he was resting all of his weight on my but I held it in.


    We managed to stand up and I pulled him with me out of the building¡¯s entrance. I held him tightly and we kept walking till we got out of thepound.


    ¡°Did youe with any car?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.. Just a few more steps ahead and we would get there.¡± He answered.


    The car was out of sight so I¡¯m guessing he must have parked it somewhere really far. After walking for what felt like eternity, we finally got to where the car was. Next to it were a few of his guards which I recognized seeing at home often.


    ¡°Boss!!¡± They called out when they saw us and ran to meet us. They helped me carry him into the car while I sat at the backseat with him.


    ¡°Take us to any nearby hospital.¡± I ordered and one of them started the car immediately before driving off. Behind our car was another car. Since most of the guards couldn¡¯t enter with us, they had to use that one.


    All through the ride, I kept engaging Adrian into different s talks to keep him awake. I could notice how his eyes would be really heavy like he wanted to sleep but I didn¡¯t let him.


    I couldn¡¯t let him because I feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up again. All of the talks I had with him might sound really meaningless but I didn¡¯t care. At least, they were enough to keep him awake till we got to the hospital.


    When we got there, we were attended to immediately by doctors around since it was the sane hospital Grandpa Henry had been admitted in. The doctors and nurses working there know us already due to our frequent visit so it was really easy getting someone to attend to Adrian.


    He wasid on a bed before pushed into the ward he would get surgery. I wanted to follow them but they wouldn¡¯t let me so I was left outside while they treated him in the ward.


    I waited and waited for minutes that finally turned into an hour but there was no news from anyone in. Two hours passed and I started to get really anxious. What if something bad happend? What if the surgery wasn¡¯t sessful???


    What would I do if he doesn¡¯t survive this? I need my husband with me or I might loose my mind. I won¡¯t be able to raise our kid by myself if something bad happens.


    I sat down on a chair and started praying within myself. Nothing bad will happen to him. He wille out of this alive just like he always have. I just need to have more faith in him and God.


    Saying that to myself calmed me down a little. I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard a loudmotion outside. I got curious and followed the noise only to be met with a multitude of people in the hospital¡¯s lobby.


    It seemed like they were watching someone as they were fixated in one direction. I wanted to see what was going on so I walked further only to see Oliver¡¯s mother, holding Oliver¡¯s dead body and weeping profusely.


    It seemed like the police had gotten to the crime scene so they brought the body to a nearest hospital which was this one since it also had a mortuary. I felt so bad watching her wail that loud.


    I mean, it¡¯s not easy for a mother to loose her child.. her only child. I know how sad it must be since I¡¯m expecting mine. I also felt guilty since I was the one that pulled the trigger.


    I watched as the nurses around pulled her away from his body and wheeled him to the mortuary since a lot of people had already gathered. She followed behind them as she didn¡¯t want to let go of her dead son yet. I noticed Adrian¡¯s father following behind her too. I guess he wanted to console her.


    After they had left, theyrge crowd that had gathered to watch them slowly disappeared. I guess the drama had ended for them. Out of guilt, I decided to follow them to maybe console her and tender my apologies because no mother should witness something like this.


    ************************************


    After the nurses had ced Oliver¡¯s body on a bed, they left so that his mom could have more time to mourn him. Oliver¡¯s mother stared at his lifeless body as she couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°His body has never been this cold before. He doesn¡¯t like being cold so he always tries to stay warm all the time but now¡­¡± She muttered and hip cupped.


    ¡°Now my baby is gone.¡± She added as more tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Shush.. It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s father said as he tried to console her but that only made her mad.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay?? My baby is no more but the only thing you can say is it¡¯s okay?? He was alive and breathing well yesterday but but he¡¯s lying on this filthy bed but all you can utter is it¡¯s okay. Do you know how painful it is to lose a child?!?!¡± She screamed at him.


    ¡°Yes!! Because he¡¯s my son too. You¡¯re not the only one dealing with this loss.¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you do something about it. We both know who¡¯s guilty. Why don¡¯t you make them pay?¡± She asked while Adrian¡¯s father suddenly turned quiet.


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t do it because he¡¯s your son? You¡¯ve done worse to people that are closer to you than Adrian. First your wife, then Alex and even your father but now, you can¡¯t even do anything to Adrian. Don¡¯t tell me you suddenly have a soft spot for him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±


    ¡°I will. I promise.¡± He muttered as he palmed her cheek.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You had better or I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± She warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make him pay dearly for what he did to you.. to us.¡± He muttered as he ced a soft kiss on her lips before pulling away.


    He stared at her quietly for a while before doing it again. This time, it was deeper than the first. Suddenly, he trailed his hand down herp and ced it underneath her skirt before grabbing her ass.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She managed ask even though his lips were still on hers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold myself back.¡± He muttered and was about to pull her pant from underneath her skirt when she pushed him with all of her might and gave him a hot p.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? We can¡¯t do this here in front of all these dead bodies.¡± She said as she stared around her.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He said before he pulled her closer to him and turned her over before bending her. He ced her head on an empty bed and held her hands to her back.


    That made her ass shoot up to face him. She was really vulnerable to him at that very moment. He pulled off his belt and used to tie her hands down. He lifted her skirt before tearing off her panties making her ass exposed to him.


    He smiled happily before he took off his trousers and briefs, exposing his already hard dick. He didn¡¯t waste any more time and plunged deeply into her from behind.


    His forced entry made her moan out in pain. She wanted to get away from him but she couldn¡¯t since he already had her all to his mercy. He started moving in and out of her slowly at first so she would get ustomed to him.


    When he noticed she had finally calmed down, he started moving very fast. The only sounds that was in the room were the sounds of they skins hitting against each other and their loud moans of pleasure.


    At the entrance, Ariel watched in horror, shock and disgust as the siblings fucked each other like animals right in front of their son¡¯s dead body.

 125

    It got to a point that that Ariel couldn¡¯t bare to watch it anymore so she left in disgust. The two lovebirds were oblivious to her earlier presence as they were busy enjoying the passionate intercourse they were having.


    On her way out, Oliver¡¯s father saw her but she didn¡¯t as all that was on her mind was the disgusting and shocking scene she had earlier witnessed. He tried calling her but she didn¡¯t hear and kept walking.


    He noticed how pale her face was like she had just seen a ghost. He thought it must be because she had already seen Oliver¡¯s dead body since she wasing out of the mortuary so he let her be.


    He figured he can just see herter since Grandpa Henry and Adrian were both admitted in the hospital. Since they are here, she wouldn¡¯t be leaving anytime soon.


    He decided to go see his son first. When he got to the entrance of the mortuary, he noticed that the door was left slightly ajar. Maybe Ariel didn¡¯t remember to close it back since she left in a hurry.


    He was about to enter when he heard weird sounds from inside, sounds that aren¡¯t supposed to be heard in a mortuary of all ces. He also recognized the voices that were making those sounds but he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She can¡¯t be doing it with him and in this ce. He got really curious so be pushed the door opened and was greeted with the most shocking scene of his life. His own wife was being pounded into from behind by her own brother and in front of their son¡¯s dead body.


    The sound of the door being pushed open was finally enough to catch both their attention so they turned to stare at the intruder. Oliver¡¯s mother stared at him in shock as she didn¡¯t expect to see him there while William remained unmoved. Rather, he seemed annoyed by his intrusion.


    Seeing her husband staring at her in shock and disgust made her scared. She tried to stand up but couldn¡¯t as William¡¯s belt held her down and Wiim also wouldn¡¯t let go of her.


    ¡°You both are really disgusting.¡± Was all Oliver¡¯s father said before be left them alone. She wanted to stand up and go after him but William wouldn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°Let me go William!!¡± She ordered as she tried to stand up and that only made him more mad.


    ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Go after him? Do you love him that much?¡± He asked. She didn¡¯t fail to notice the jealousyced in his voice so she stopped struggling.


    ¡°No, I just wanted to stop him before he tells the others about what he just saw.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± Williams assured.


    ¡°But he¡¯s leaving already. What if he tells someone on the way out. I have to stop him before that happens.¡± She said and tried to stand up but he easily held her back and pulled her up himself before turning her to face him.


    ¡°You are really that impatient huh???¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, if anyone finds out about us, we can¡¯t be able to continue with our love.¡± She whispered as she pressed a small kiss on his lips.


    Her action surprised him and it was also enough to bewitch him. He picked out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°I need you to take care of someone for me.¡± He said to the person at the other end of the line. Oliver¡¯s mum smiled at him seductively as he gave the order to get rid of her husband.


    ¡°Happy now??¡± William¡¯s father asked after he was done with the phone call.


    ¡°You bet. Now everything is back in order but all that remains is that son of yours.¡± She reminded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin this moment by mentioning his name. Like I said, I¡¯ll take care of him. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I do baby, I do.¡± She muttered as she pressed a deep kiss on his lips. He groaned in ecstasy as he kissed her back with equal ferocity. He ced one of his hands on her boobs and was about to squeeze it when she suddenly moved away from him.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± He asked impatiently.


    ¡°I just need you to do something for me before we go further.¡±


    ¡°Which is??¡± He asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut the door!!¡± She ordered. Williams smiled at her before he left to lock the mortuary door frok the inside before walking back to her. He didn¡¯t give her any space to say or do anything as he suddenly attacked her with his warm lips.


    He pulled down her blouse and bra and ced one of her nipple into his mouth. She moaned out as he sucked on it with great intensity like he wanted to get something out of it.


    He slowly moved his hand to her back and unbuckle the belt he used to hold her down. When her hands were finally free, she used it to hold his head amd moaned louder as he kept sucking like his life depended on it.


    After sometime, he pulled away and lifted her up before cing her to sit on the table. He used his hands to spread her legs and made them wrap around his torso.


    He held his dick and positioned it at her entrance. He ced onest kiss on her lips before pushing all of his length into her.


    ************************************


    I entered into thedies restroom that a cleaner described for me earlier and opened the water closet before letting out all of my gut. After I was done puking out all that I had eaten this morning, I flushed it out before turning to the faucet.


    I turned on the tap and rinsed my face and mouth but it wasn¡¯t enough to erase what I had witnessed earlier. I have never been so disgusted in my life. How could they do that without caution, right where a bunch of dead bodies had beenid.


    I mean, I had always suspected that something was going on between them because of how tight they are but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this deep. What¡¯s worse is that they are both married.


    Then, I recalled what Oliver¡¯s mother had said. Adrian¡¯s father was the one behind Adrian¡¯s mother¡¯s death, his brother¡¯s attempted murder and even Grandpa Henry¡¯s ident which is clearly no ident.


    He did all that and he had the guts to try to ce Grandpa Henry¡¯s ident on me, saying that I did that. This is really unbelievable. How could they do that to their own family?


    To cover up their disgusting lives? That might seem to be the case but they went to far. They have a lot of blood on their hands but it doesn¡¯t seem like they are going to stop anytime soon as Adrian is the next target.


    Since William¡¯s could do all that he has done to cover up his irritating lifestyle so I¡¯m really sure that killing Adrian would be really easy for him even though he is his son. It¡¯s not like they actually have a good bond between each other before.


    So, this is where I¡¯m supposed to step up for him. I can¡¯t let Adrian be his next victim. I need to find a way to expose those evil people before they get to him but how can I do that?


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I suddenly remembered the DNA test of this morning. It clearly said that the blood matches ninty nine point nine percent with Williams.


    I don¡¯t know what the test is for but I had a feeling that it might be something really important. The only way to find out is to meet the doctor that conducted the test for Adrian.

 126

    I wiped my face and walked out of the restroom before heading back to the waiting room. Like I had expected, neither Adrian¡¯s father nor his aunt were there yet. I guess they were still busy with whatever they were doing at the mortuary. How disgusting!


    I didn¡¯t sit down for a minute before the door to the surgery room was opened from the inside and the doctors came out with Adrian on the bed they were wheeling out. I stood up immediately and walked towards them.


    ¡°How is he doing? Is he okay???¡± I asked in concern as I stared at his unconscious body that was being rolled into another ward.


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife right??¡± A doctor which I recognized to be the one that treated Grandpa Henry asked me.


    ¡°Yes doctor. I¡¯m his wife. How¡¯s he??¡± I asked again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry because the surgery was very sessful. He¡¯s fine now.¡± He answered.


    ¡°But why is he still unconscious??¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as a result of the anesthesia given to him. He¡¯ll wake up in a few hours so you don¡¯t need worry much.¡± He assured.


    ¡°Okay.. thank you. Thank you so much.¡± I answered and was about to head towards the ward Adrian was in when I suddenly recalled something so I called him back.


    ¡°Sorry.. what¡¯s your name??¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Uhm.. Carlson.. Dr. Carlson.¡± He answered as he stared at me in confusion, probably wondering what I was getting at.


    I smiled happily when he said that. His name is the one that was written on the DNA test result that was sent to Adrian earlier today. Also, I remembered the day Grandpa Henry was admitted.


    He had a private discussion with Adrian and I¡¯m very sure it¡¯s because of the test result. I mean, what else could it be? I stared around us suspiciously before turning back to look at him.


    ¡°Can we talk in a ce more private?¡± I requested.


    ¡°Sure.. you cane with me to my office. It¡¯s this way.¡± He said as he led the way. We got to his office and he offered me a seat opposite him.


    ¡°I can see whatever you want to discuss with me must be very serious.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to know what you talked about with my husband that day his Grandfather was admitted.¡± I demanded, without mincing any words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re saying ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m saying and I what the truth. What did you discuss with my husband?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am.. I can¡¯t answer your question.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? Because my husband told you to keep it a secret?¡± I asked and he nodded as a way of saying yes.


    ¡°Alright¡­ what if I told you that I¡¯ve seen the test results already, then would you tell me about the secret you¡¯re hiding?¡±


    ¡°You know.. it would be better for the both of us if he tells you all these himself. I can¡¯t be the person you¡¯ll hear it from.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that if he¡¯s injured and still unconscious?¡± I asked.


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°Look doctor.. all I want to know is what the test is about. You can tell that my husband¡¯s injuries are not natural. Just in a week, two people from the same family have been admitted into the hospital all because of suspicious idents.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this would be the end?? Clearly, my husband can¡¯t do anything because of his injuries and that test result can be the only thing I to keep him save so please, just tell me what it¡¯s about.¡± I pleaded desperately.


    The doctor stared at me quietly for a while. Then, he sighed deeply before saying;


    ¡°I¡¯m not really supposed to tell you about this but¡­¡±


    ************************************


    As I stared at Adrian¡¯s unconscious body, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what the doctor had said. Even though I had already known that Williams was responsible for Grandpa Henry¡¯s ident, seeing all of the evidence still made me shock.


    The old man was his father but he didn¡¯t think twice before pushing him down the stairs. I stared at the pictures of Grandpa Henry¡¯s bruised chest and the photocopy of the DNA test result I had collected from the doctor.


    This might not really be enough to send that man and his mistress to jail but it can wreck them for sometime. I just need more concrete evidence of the other crimes that they hadmitted.


    Alex!! Yeah, Alex would be a very good asset since he¡¯s awake already but I doubt he would tell me anything since we haven¡¯t met once. I don¡¯t really know if he¡¯s aware I¡¯m his brother¡¯s wife.


    The only way I can meet him without anyplications is through Adrian but that doesn¡¯t seem to be happening anytime soon since Adrian is unconscious and I can¡¯t stress him even when he¡¯s awake.


    I was still deep in my thoughts when I heard the door to the ward open. I looked up only to see Susan staring at me with fear and anxiety written all over her face.


    ¡°Susan.¡± I called in surprise as I stood up from where I sat. I wasn¡¯t really expecting to see her here.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ariel.. I need to talk to you..¡± She stuttered out.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡± She said before leaving the ward. I gave Adrian onest look before following her. The moment we were at a quiet ce, she bursted into tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± I asked in concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead Ariel¡­ he¡¯s dead.¡± She said as she kept crying.


    ¡°Who?? Oliver??¡± I asked in surprise since I didn¡¯t expect her to be sad over his death. I mean, they don¡¯t really have anything to do with each other.


    ¡°No.. his father. Oliver¡¯s father is dead and it happened right in front of me.¡± She croaked out.


    ¡°What?? How, where and when did that happen??¡±


    ¡°I was right outside the hospital when I saw what happened. I saw him about to enter his car when he was suddenly stabbed.¡±


    ¡°Stabbed??¡±


    ¡°Yes stabbed. Three times in the chest.¡± She said.


    ¡°What?? Right in this hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.. when he was about to leave. He was stabbed right in the public and no one could do anything. It was alreadyte when I called for help amd the assant was able to escape.¡± I stared at her in shock when she exined everything in detail.


    Who would stab him right in front of a hospital, a crowded ce at that amd still get away with it.


    ¡°Ariel.. I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared for me and my daughter. What if we¡¯re next?¡± She asked in fear.


    ¡°Why would you be scared. You did nothing wrong. You don¡¯t even know who stabbed him.¡±


    ¡°I do. I know who stabbed him. I was able to see his face and I recognized him at once.¡± She said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s he??¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°He¡¯s someone that works with Williams. He¡¯s the one that does all William¡¯s dirty works for him.¡±

 127

    ¡°He¡¯s someone that works with Williams. He¡¯s the one that does all William¡¯s dirty works for him.¡± She muttered making my eyes widen in shock.


    I looked around me to check if anyone was listening. When I was sure that there was no one around. I turned back to face her and asked;


    ¡°Are you sure??¡±


    ¡°One hundred percent. I¡¯ve seen him around the mansion a countless times. He runs errands for Williams. He was also there when Alex was pushed down the window.¡± She said without thinking and quickly pped her mouth when she realised she had said too much.


    ¡°What do you mean by pushed? Was it William that was behind Alex¡¯s ident?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind what I just said. I have a tendency of nonsense whenever I¡¯m scared. Don¡¯t mind me and carry on with whatever you were doing.¡± She said nervously amd was about to leave when I stopped her.


    ¡°I know all about Alex and I also know that you didn¡¯t push him out the window.¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about Ariel.¡± She said and was about to leave again when¡­.


    ¡°If you keep quiet now, you and your daughter would continue suffering in silence and living in fear. You saw what happened to Oliver¡¯s father¡­ he obviously died because he saw what he wasn¡¯t supposed to see and what about Grandpa Henry? He was almost killed right in his own house.¡±


    ¡°Saying what I¡¯m not supposed to would only increase the tendency of him ending both our lives so please Ariel, don¡¯t make me talk. I can¡¯t let anything happen to Emily, she¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°And you think she¡¯ll be safe if you decide not to say anything? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯d get rid of you and your child when he runs out of use for the both of you. You should know him best since you¡¯re married to him.¡± I said.


    ¡°No¡­. no. I can¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m not supposed to or he¡¯ll kill Emily.¡± She muttered as she shook her head vehemently.


    ¡°Keeping quiet only puts you in more risk Susan. Speak now and I¡¯ll find a way to help you and your daughter.¡± I said.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself from him. He can remove you from the face of this earth without blinking an eye like he does to all of his victims. He cares about no one but himself. I don¡¯t want to anger someone like that so please, don¡¯t make me talk.¡± She pleaded.


    I stared at her carefully before smiling.


    ¡°Alright¡­ it¡¯s fine. I just hope you¡¯de to me when you decide to change your mind.¡± I said while she nodded before she left.


    I fully understand how she feels because she has someone to protect. I just wish she would change her mind soon and help me with this fight that I obviously can¡¯t win alone.


    I sighed deeply before going back into Adrian¡¯s ward. When I got there, I was surprised to see him already awake. He sat up and was about to stand when I rushed over to him.


    ¡°Adrian..¡± I called as I held him down. He stared back at me and I noticed how his eyes showed relief and happiness.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know you should be resting by now??¡± I asked as I helped him sit back on the bed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you in the ward so I got so worried. Where have you been??¡± He asked.


    ¡°I had to see the doctor treating you.¡± I lied. I couldn¡¯t tell him I met with Susan because I know how angry he would get.


    ¡°Okay, what did he say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, he said you¡¯re fine but you just need a lot of rest because of your injuries.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, since he said I¡¯m fine.. I guess I can be discharged.¡± He said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so since your injuries are st¡­¡±


    ¡°I can continue with my treatment at home then.¡±


    ¡°Adrian.. you just got stabbed and shot and you think home is the best ce to be treated??¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through worse but I¡¯m still here.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re fi¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯ll fine.¡± He said, cutting me off.


    ¡°What about me then? How do you expect me to cope if some sort ofplications happens??¡±


    ¡°But it won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell!! Just because the doctor said you¡¯re fine doesn¡¯t mean you actually are.¡± I said as a lone tear slipped down my eye.


    ¡°W.. what¡¯s wrong baby? Why are you crying??¡± He asked in concern when he noticed my red eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you don¡¯t listen to me. You always put yourself in harms way even though there¡¯s a more easier way out. Like earlier, I told you not to face him, I said we should leave together but you chose to talk to Oliver and ended up getting stabbed.¡±


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m asking for you to spend more days at the hospital but you don¡¯t want to. Would it kill you to just listen to me for once?? Do you know how scared I was when your unconscious body was rushed in for surgery? Do you have any idea of the fear I felt when the doctors kept operating on you??¡±


    ¡°I was there with you but I couldn¡¯t do anything to help you. You were almost killed and it¡¯s all because of me. If you hadn¡¯te to save me, you wouldn¡¯t be lying on an hospital bed.¡± I said as more tears rushed down my eyes.


    I know it pained me to see him this injured but I don¡¯t know why I was crying thus much. The tears just kept pouring out like a broken pipe and I couldn¡¯t stop even though I wanted to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I¡¯m so sorry baby. I never for once thought about the immense amount of pain you would be going through. I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t listen to you. Please forgive me.¡± He said as he engulfed me in a tight hug.


    ¡°Never do that again.¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that??¡±


    ¡°Never put yourself in harms way for me again.¡±


    ¡°But what if¡­.¡±


    ¡°No! I forbid you to do such. Never ever do that again.¡± I warned.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t.¡± He said.


    ¡°Promise me.¡±


    ¡°I promise baby. I¡¯ll never do that again.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do the opposite.¡± I said while he remained quiet. I knew that he would still do it over and over again and that made me feel really pained.


    He has done a lot for me and keeps on suffering for it but I hardly do things for him. I can¡¯t let him keep suffering alone. I would do anything for his happiness even if that meant fighting a dangerous battle with his own father.


    ************************************


    A few rooms away, Grandpa Henryid alone in his ward with drips attached to him. He had an oxygen mask connected to his nose to help him breath well. It was peaceful and quiet in the room till the door opened from the outside and someone walked in.


    ¡°This is a very surprising and funny sight to see.¡± The person said as she drew closer to Grandpa Henry¡¯s unconscious body.


    ¡°The great Henry Montgomery is relying on machines to survive.¡± The person said and released a deep and dark cackle.


    ¡°You should have kept quiet like you used to but no¡­ you just had to reveal it all.¡± The person whispered and picked up a pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it had toe to this moment. I just want you to know I love you dad, I¡¯ve always loved you but I love him more.¡± The person said before removing the oxygen mask and pressing the pillow on his face.


    When Grandpa Henry¡¯s airflow was obstructed, he instinctively tried to struggle his way out but the person was too strong. The person pressed harder until Grandpa Henry stopped struggling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dad.¡± The person said and dropped the pillow on the floor before leaving. Thest sound that was heard in the room was the heart monitor t lining.

 128

    I stood outside Grandpa Henry¡¯s ward with Adrian by my side. We were waiting anxiously for the doctors that had rushed in to revive him. We got to find out from a nurse that he didn¡¯t have any pulse so they were doing all they could to give him one.


    I noticed how sweaty Adrian look. He had anxiety written all over his face. It was worse than the day of Grandpa Henry¡¯s ident. He had a very fearful look like he thinks Grandpa Henry can¡¯t survive this one.


    I ced my hands on his as a way tofort him, to let him know that I was with him while he held it tightly. No words were said but I noticed how he calmed down a bit. It seemed like he really needed it.


    We stood there for a while before we heard the door to the ward opened from the inside. My happiness and relief was cut short when I noticed the sad and fatigued look on the doctor¡¯s face.


    No words were needed to tell us the oue of the surgery. Adrian pulled out his hands from mine and rushed into the ward. The doctors did nothing to stop him, rather, they just gave way for him.


    I followed behind Adrian and entered into the ward. There, I saw the once vibrant Grandpa Henryying on a hospital bed and covered with a white cloth. Adrian drew closer to him and removed the cloth used to cover his face.


    His eyes were closed and his face was very pale like he had been malnourished. Adrian crouched weakly next to him and shakily held his palm.


    ¡°Grandpa Henry¡­. it¡¯s me Adrian..¡± He whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to see you. Can you please open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Adrian..¡± I called but he didn¡¯t listen to me.


    ¡°No¡­ he¡¯s not dead yet. He can¡¯t be. Right Grandpa? You¡¯re not dead yet. It¡¯s just a prank that you¡¯re ying on me.¡± He muttered as he shook Grandpa Henry¡¯s lifeless body.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adrian.. please stop. He¡¯s gone.¡± I pleaded as I tried to get him off his body but he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°No!! Don¡¯t tell me that!! He isn¡¯t dead yet. He can¡¯t die yet. Tell her Grandpa! Tell her you¡¯re not dead. It¡¯s just a joke¡­. please open your eyes..¡± He pleaded with a very shaky voice.


    ¡°Just wake up. I promise to do whatever you want. I promise to always obey you. I¡¯ll do whatever just wake up.¡± He pleaded profusely as tears dropped from his eyes.


    Seeing him that way made me teary too. That was the first time I was seeing him cry this way. It made me really emotional that I crouched next to him and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone Ariel.. he¡¯s gone.¡± He muttered as he kept crying like a baby while I tried my best to console him. Through out that day at the hospital, mournful cries filled the air as a very important person in the most sessful family in Miami had passed away.


    ************************************


    ~A few dayster~


    **At the cemetery**


    ¡°We¡¯vee here toy down beloved one to rest. He was a father, a grandfather, a friend and a boss to most of us. He was a man loved by many but now, he¡¯s going back to the ce that he c¡­¡± The pastor was saying but I wasn¡¯t listening.


    All that was on my mind was Adrian. Since the day Grandpa Henry died, he hardly said any word. He only exchanged greetings and talked only when he was spoken to or he felt he needed to.


    Since that day, he hardly showed any emotions. It seemed like he had cried his eyes out that day because right now, he was still putting on the poker face he had on.


    A lot of people I have never seen before came to send him off with us. I guess they were part of his many friends and even business patners. Grandma, mom, dad, Hiry and even Sandy were here with us.


    When family members were called out to give out their speech, Adrian decided to step up because for some reason, his father and aunt didn¡¯t attend.


    I guess they couldn¡¯t bare to bury another family member after sending off Oliver and his father few days ago. All through Adrian¡¯s speech, he didn¡¯t falter neither did he cry.


    He was wellposed and didn¡¯t even stutter once. After he was done, he recieved a round of apuse from the audience before he came back to take his sitting position beside me.


    Grandma gave out her speech too and she was crying all through. She had to stop halfway since we couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying due to her cries. Dad had to help her leave the stage and Hirypleted the speech for her since she wrote it down on a small piece of paper.


    Some other people came by and gave their speech and after, it was time toy him to rest. The pastor said a few prayers before people were able to send him away for thest time. Adrian held my hand and pulled me along with him.


    We got to where Grandpa Henry wasid in his coffin and I noticed how beautifully he was dressed. He didn¡¯t look pale like he did at the hospital probably due to the intensive care he was given at the mortuary.


    Unlike how I had expected, he didn¡¯t even look like someone that had been dead for more than a week. He was dressed in the most expensive tuxedo with a very expensive watch worn around his wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you a lot Grandpa.¡± He muttered with a small smile as he ced his flower on his lifeless.


    ¡°Me too. And I¡¯ll make sure your great grand child would recieve all the love and care in the world, like you¡¯ve always wanted.¡± I added as I ced my flower on his lifeless body.


    ¡°I promise to make whoever that did this to you pay dearly for it. As long as I am breathing, he or she will never walk about as a free person.¡± Adrian vowed. He gave Grandpa ast look before leaving with me.


    After everyone had said theirst goodbyes, he was finallyid to rest and the grave was covered back immediately. It felt so unreal to me. Grandpa Henry was fine. The doctor said the surgery was okay but he just passed away so mysteriously.


    The doctors checked up on him severally when he was still alive but nothing was wrong. How could be suddenly stop breathing. Even though the doctors ruled his death as a sudden heart attack, something was really fishy. I could feel it but I just couldn¡¯t say anything.


    We just buried three of our family members and they already me me for the death of one of them with is Oliver. They don¡¯t care if it was self defence, all that mattered was that I was the one that pilled the trigger. I¡¯m also still the suspect for Grandpa Henry¡¯s ident even though it was caused by his own son.


    I¡¯m just waiting for the perfect time to let Adrian know about what I discovered. I can¡¯t add more stress to the one he already has. I was still deep in my thoughts when I suddenly heard my name being called so I lifted my head up only to see some men in police uniform walking towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re under arrest Mrs. Ariel Montgomery for the murder of Mr. Henry Montgomery. You¡¯re free to get awyer and if you don¡¯t have one, well get one for you. Anything you say or do will be used against you in the court ofw so I would advice you to just follow us to the police station quietly.¡± One of them said.


    ¡°What??¡±

 129

    That statement caused an uproar in the cemetery. I was even more shocked myself. Howe?? It wasn¡¯t even his ident that they were using me of but his death.


    They walked closer to me and were about to put the cuffs on my hand even Adrian stopped them.


    ¡°What do you mean by what you just said?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We have reasons to believe that she is the one responsible for Henry Montgomery¡¯s sudden demise.¡±


    ¡°You do realise you could be sued for nder if you¡¯re arresting my granddaughter without any tangible any evidence.¡± Grandma said as she walked closer to where we stood.


    ¡°We know madam. We just received a tip from someon..¡±


    ¡°You want to arrest her all because you received a tip that could be false?¡± Dad asked, interrupting the policeman.


    ¡°Not just a tip but solid evidence and a witness. She was caught entering Mr. Henry¡¯s ward moments before his death and also caught suffocating him with a pillow¡­ on camera.¡± The other policeman exined.


    The while cemetery became quiet the moment he said that. I was even more shocked than the people around. What video is he talking about? I was with Adrian all through at the time of Grandpa Henry¡¯s death.


    Howe I was seen entering and suffocating him with a pillow?? What the hell?!?!?


    ¡°Did you maybe try to check if the video is real or not??¡± Dad asked again.


    ¡°We did and there was no evidence of it being manipted or faked.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say my granddaughter here murdered someone? What possibly would be her motive?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get to the station. Please don¡¯t try to hinder us from doing our job.¡± One of the policemen said as he cuffed my hands like I was a criminal.


    All through, I kept staring at Adrian. He was so quiet like he was in a deep thought. I wondered what he was thinking about now that I am being arrested for the alleged murder of his grandfather.


    Or does he actually think I am the one that did it?? Why isn¡¯t he doing something or saying anything to stop them from taking me away??


    ¡°Adrian!!¡± I called unto him when the policemen started pulling me away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them do this to me. You know I can¡¯t do that. I would never do anything to hurt you nor Grandpa Henry. We were together all through that day. Please do something.¡± I pleaded as I struggled to go back to him.


    The most painful thing was that all the pleas of me and my family¡¯s fell on deaf ears. Adrian still had that nk look on. I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking and he wasn¡¯t even trying to help me.


    That was when I realised that he didn¡¯t trust me that much to know I would never do anything that would hurt him. I decided to ept my fate so I stopped struggling with the policemen.


    As I was being escorted to their vehicle, I could hear the cries of my families and Sandy and how they kept pleading with Adrian to do something. When I got to where the car was I turned back to face them.


    I noticed how they tried to get to where I was when they realised Adrian wasn¡¯t going to do anything but they were stopped by some other policemen I never noticed were there before.


    I suddenly got a nagging feeling that someone was watching me so I moved my head to where I felt it was only to see Adrian¡¯s dad and his aunt staring at me with a huge smirk on their faces.


    Then it dawned on me, I had been framed by the actual culprits. I wanted to say something but was suddenly pushed in the car by the policemen. I tried to open it but it was locked from the inside.


    The policemen entered the front seat and zoomed off immediately without giving me a chance to talk. Thest thing I saw was te triumphant amd smug looks on their faces.


    ************************************Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    **A few dayster**


    For almost a week, I¡¯ve been holed up in this cell. Since the day I was arrested, the only time I¡¯ve been let out is when I¡¯m about to be interrogated or when I get visitors.


    I noticed that the detectives always try to use my words against me so I eventually stopped talking as per mywyer¡¯s request. It¡¯s like they¡¯re already determined to make me the murderer due to how they ask me questions.


    It¡¯s quite obvious that the said video is fake but none of them wants to admit to it. It¡¯s more as if they are receiving orders from someone and it¡¯s quite obvious who that is.


    Also, today¡¯s the day of my trial. It¡¯s so soon. Seems like those evil people can¡¯t wait for me to rot in prison so they can have the freedom to do whatever they want without fear.


    Even though my family provided awyer for me, I¡¯m not really sure the oue of the trial woulf be favorable since someone powerful doesn¡¯t want me out and Adrian doesn¡¯t even believe me.


    He never even bothered to  visit me once since I got arrested. I was only visited by my family, mywyer and Sandy. I still couldn¡¯t believe that he would think I actually did what they were using me of.


    Is that really how low he thinks of me?? My predicament didn¡¯t hurt me but rather the fact that Adrian couldn¡¯t even trust me after all that we¡¯ve been through together.


    At this rate, I¡¯m really thinking that he wouldn¡¯t mind if I¡¯m given a death sentence even though I¡¯m carrying his baby. He made it clear already that he wants nothing to do with me since the day he let the policemen take me away.


    I was still deep in my painful thoughts when I heard the gate to the cell open. It was a policewoman and she gave me an orange overall to change into. I can¡¯t believe that I, Ariel Addams have been limited to a criminal, all for a crime I didn¡¯t evenmit.


    I collected the clothes and changed into it. She then cuffed my hands again before leading me out of the cell.


    ************************************


    We were finally at the court and I was seated next to mywyer. I heard soft cries and turned to my side to see my mom shedding tears. It made me really sad to see those expressions on their faces.


    Even though they tried so hard to look strong for me, I could tell that they were very sad to see me that way. At the other side of the courtroom, Adrian was seated in the midst of his father, aunt and Emily. Susan was nowhere to be found.


    Adrian still had that poker look on his face. I smiled sadly before turning back to face the judge who had taken his seat on the chair. They were about to kick off when I heard gasps around.


    I turned towards what everyone was looking at only to see the small TV near the judge was on and a video was ying. It was the same video of me entering into Grandpa Henry¡¯s ward and suffocating him except that it wasn¡¯t my face that was there.


    It was the person I least expected it to be. Adrian¡¯s aunt. That wasn¡¯t all. Another video popped up and it showed two men arguing and Suasn standing in the room too.


    I recognized the two man as Alex and Adrian¡¯s father. Before I could figure out what was going on, Adrian¡¯s father suddenly pushed him out of the window and Susan screamed out in shock.


    By the time the video ended, the whole courtroom was in an uproar. What just happened?? Who yed those videos?? I noticed the look of difort on both Williams amd his sister¡¯s face. They had finally lost their smug look. I turned to stare at Adrian and I swear, I saw a smirk on his face.


    The door to the courtroom opened and I saw Susan push someone on a wheelchair inside. I stared at the person in shock. Alex???? He is awake???

 Finale

    **sh back**


    **Before Grandpa Henry¡¯s burial**


    Adrian could be seen in the hospital where Alex was admitted. They were involved in a very heated discussion. Adrian knew that killing Grandpa Henry wasn¡¯t the end of it all.


    He didn¡¯t know who killed him but he was aware already that his father was the cause of the ident. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t stop there now that Oliver is dead and they clearly me him and Ariel for it.


    He knows that they would definitelye after him and the only way to hurt him was through Ariel. He needed to do something quick before things spiral way out of his control and that was the reason he was with his brother.


    For now, they had no clear evidence of all the crimes their father hadmitted. Williams made sure he destroyed all the evidence Alex had gathered. Evidence of him being the cause of their mother¡¯s death and Adrian¡¯s kidnap.


    Also, he wiped all evidence that made him the cause of Alex¡¯s ident. The only evidence they have was Alex¡¯s testimony but it wouldn¡¯t be enough. They needed more solid evidence that would give him a very long time in jail because he knows his father would pull a lot of strings to escape being arrested. He was still talking to his brother when he heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Are you expecting someone?¡± Alex asked as he stared at the door. He clearly wasn¡¯t supposed to receive any treatment now so who was that?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person?¡± Alex asked again.


    ¡°Someone that might be able to help us win this fight. Well, only if she agrees to.¡± Answered Adrian. Alex eyes grew wide when he realised who it was.


    ¡°Susan???¡± He asked while Adrian nodded as a way of saying yes. Adrian stood up to go open the door while Alex quickly tidied up himself on the bed.


    ¡°Adrian I got you text message asking me to meet up here.¡± Susan said the moment the door was opened. She was happy that Adrain wanted to see her but was as well surprised that it was at an hospital.


    ¡°Yeah¡­e in.¡± He said as he opened the door wider for her to enter.


    She entered and Adrian shut the door. She was about go in further when she saw someone she never thought she would see again. He was sitting on the bed and staring at her with the same expressin he used to¡­ love.


    ¡°Adrian¡­ w.. who¡¯s that person that¡¯s sitting on the bed??¡± She asked in disbelief as she pointed at Alex.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alex¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me Adrian? Do you have to go too far to hurt me? I already told you that I didn¡¯t kill him but why are you hellbent on making me go crazy??¡± She asked again, this time with anger in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything Susan.. that¡¯s Alex.¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s not Alex!! Alex¡¯s dead!! We buried him. I get that you me me for his death but do you really have to go this far? I loved him you know. I love him so much that I would never do anything to hurt him so please stop all these games of yours. It¡¯s getting too much to bear.¡± She pleaded as tears flowed down her eyes like a big waterfall.


    Seeing her cry this hard, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for the way he had treated her. She was also a victim as she watched the love of her life fall to his death but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    For five good years, she lived in fear with the monster that almost killed her lover while he med her for everything that had happened.


    ¡°Susan.. it¡¯s me Alex..¡± Alex said to her when she wouldn¡¯t stop crying.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She paused immediately she heard his voice. Even though it had been a very long time shest heard that voice, she still couldn¡¯t forget the way it made her feel. The sensation it gave her, it can never be faked.


    ¡°Alex??¡± She called as she raised up her head.


    ¡°Is that you??¡± She asked. Alex smiled and nodded his head. That was the only confirmation she needed. She walked towards him and engulfed him in a very tight, warm and passionate hug.


    Adrian smiled as he watched them being engaged in their little lovely moment togther.


    ************************************


    After Alex was done exining how amd why Adrian had hid him in that hospital, she was left speechless. She really couldn¡¯t me him for taking such measures as she would do the same if the same thing were to happen to her daughter.


    She was just happy that Alex was alive and well. Adrian proceeded further to tell her the reason he had called her and how he needed her help.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny you mention that because I had the same thought too.¡± Susan replied.


    ¡°You did??¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ some days ago, Ariel came to me for help¡­¡± She exined her discussion with Ariel and how she pleaded for her to tell her about Alex¡¯s ident.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t want to say anything as I was scared about what Williams would do to Emily if he finds out that I was going against him.¡±


    ¡°So why did you change your mind?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Grandpa Henry¡¯s death. It made me realize he would do worse things to me and Emily if I don¡¯t try to get away. I can¡¯t keep living this type of life. I want my daughter to have a normal life. Have normal people caring for her. Not one that she is being held hostage.¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯ll help with whatever way you can??¡± Alex asked.


    ¡°Yes and I even brought some things that would be very useful to us.¡± She muttered as she dipped her hand in her handbag and brought out a sh drive.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Adrian asked as he collected it.


    ¡°Evidence of him pushing Alex that day.¡±


    ************************************


    **Back to the present**


    Seeing someone that was supposed to be dead, alive and well was enough to make everyone scared. It was as if they were all staring at a ghost. The courtroom was filled with shocked and scared gasps all over.


    Williams was the worst. His eyes bulged out like he had seen a ghost. Well, Alex was a ghost to him since he was supposed to be dead. He pushed him off the window and he watched him get buried. Howe he¡¯s still alive??


    The video that was shown on the TV and Alex¡¯s presence were enough to make him ufortable. He knew the results of the trial wouldn¡¯t be favorable to him. He wasn¡¯t the only one feeling that way, Adrian¡¯s aunt had difort written all over her face too.


    Someone had just showed a video of her killing her father. Jail time was very sure for her. She panicked and stood up from the chair she was sitting. She was about to run away but was caught by the officers manning the door.


    She screamed and tried to struggle out of their hold but they wouldn¡¯t let her. Susan wheeled Alex foward, towards where Ariel was and Adrian stood with them.


    Williams faced the judge and signaled him to do something. He had bribed him already and the judge¡¯s words would enough to turn the matter around but the judge had a very helpless look on his face.


    All the evidence being showcased pointed out Williams and his sister as the culprit. All that was happening at the courtroom at that moment were being broadcasted on all TV stations.


    If he gives the wrong verdict, his career would be on the line. When Williams noticed the judge wasn¡¯t willing to do anything to help him, he got really angry. He stood up from his chair and grabbed an officer¡¯s gun.


    By the time the officer noticed that his firearm had been stolen, it was already toote as William already had the gun pointed at his target, Ariel. Instinctively, Adrian stood in front of her, thereby blocking her from William sight.


    ¡°I warned you didn¡¯t I? I told you that thisdy would be the end of you but you didn¡¯t listen. You see what you¡¯ve caused? You¡¯ve ruined our family¡¯s name and all because of this lowlife!!!¡± He said angrily.


    ¡°The only person that ruined this family is you.¡± Alex said.


    ¡°Shut up!! I should have killed you both when I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t and now all of your secrets are out in the public. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy the rest of your life in jail.¡± Adrian said in a mock-like tone and that only infuriated Wiim the more.


    ¡°I would rather die than spend a day in that disgusting ce. But before that, you both areing with me.¡± He said and cocked the gun he had aimed at Adrian.


    The courtroom was filled with screams as series of gunshot filled the air.

 Epilogue

    I shut my eyes tightly as another shot of pain it me. It was much worse than the first because it felt like I was dying. I ced my hand on my stomach. and tried to hold in the pain but couldn¡¯t when a harder one hit me.


    ¡°Are we there yet???¡± I asked Adrian as I looked out the window with difort and impatience.


    ¡°No.. but yet. We are almost there please try to hold it in.¡± He pleaded as he sped up the car.


    ¡°Hold it in??? Did you just say hold it in??? I feel like they would pop put any moment but all you can say is try to hold it in???¡± I asked in a very loud and angry tone.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant baby¡­ it¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet!!! You did this to me and now you¡¯re telling me this trash.¡± I said angrily.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you do this to me. All these that¡¯s happening is all your fault. Never again¡­ I¡¯m never letting you do this to me again. This is going to be thest time I¡¯ll endure such from you!!!¡± I screamed at him.


    I know you guys are wondering how it got to this moment because the Ariel everyone knows would never ever scream at her beloved husband this way. You can¡¯t really me me, it¡¯s just the pain talking. The pain of having to birth twins.


    Yes, you heard me well. I just said twins. About four months into my pregnancy, Adrian convinced me to go to the hospital to check our baby¡¯s gender. There, we were able to find out that we were expecting twins.


    Our joy knew no bounds that what even made us more happy was the fact that they were a boy and a girl. After the string of sad and hurtful events that had happened to us months ago, I didn¡¯t really think that we would turn out to be this happy.


    After driving for a few more minutes, Adrian pulled over at the hospital¡¯s driveway. He came down form the car and walked walked my side. He opened the door and helped me out.


    He wrapped one hand around my waist and led me in slowly because I couldn¡¯t even lift my legs well. When we entered the hospital¡¯s lobby, I was attended to by nurses immediately.


    They ced me on a bed and wheeled me to thebour room. For the next few hours, only my loud and agonizing screams could be heard. Then. It was followed by a baby¡¯s cry and then, another.


    I breathed out in relief after I had pushed the second one out¡­. finally. They ced both of my babies on my arms. I smiled as I admired them with pyre love. They looked so tiny in my arms. I can¡¯t believe that I was finally a mother.


    They collected the babies from me to get them cleaned, same with me. I waster transferred into another room where my already clothed babies were. Adrian was with me and couldn¡¯t stop admiring them.


    I stared at him with tears of joy in my eyes, attempting to gush out. Who knew we would actually be able to witness such day?? A day that we can finally hold our babies in our hands??


    That fateful day at the courtroom when William had his gun pointed at Adrian, I could literally feel my heart pounding against my chest. That man cared obviously for no one and I know he wouldn¡¯t blink twice before killing even his own son.


    Right at the moment he was about to pull the trigger, the officers in the courtroom opened fire and gunned him down with just a few bullets. When he wasying down dead on the floor, only one scream could be heard.


    The scream of his lover a. k. a his sister. She struggled out of the officers hold and went to hug him with tears in her eyes. She cried really loud as she kept ming us for his death.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave his body but was carried out through the help of the police officers. At that moment, she had lost it all. Her son, her lover and her sanity due to the emotional pain she passed through.


    As of today, she¡¯s still in a psychiatric hospital instead of being jailed. At first, I felt bad for her but couldn¡¯t after I watched that video for her brutally murdering Grandpa Henry.


    She could do such a thing and still act all innocent about it. And to think she wanted to make me the culprit. After she was locked up, our lives became more peaceful because all of our enemies were either dead or jailed.


    Sandy and Hiry¡¯s love blossomed the more over the past few months and I couldn¡¯t be more happy for them. Bianca and I were finally in more peaceful terms with each other.


    The series of conversations we had were enough to make me realize that she was actually a very good person. We¡¯ve be much closer and share a lot of things with each other.


    Lucas¡¯s death really pained her as she felt she pushed him into what he became. She was down for a very long time. It took a lot form her father and boyfriend to make here back around.


    I¡¯m so d she was able to move past that phase of her life. She¡¯s much better the way she is right now. Also, Alex was able to recover fast and he and Susan decided to take their love for each other to the next level.


    They got married two months ago and are living happily as a married couple. Emily was finally able toe around and she apologized to me for the way she had been treating me.


    ording to her, she had been brainwashed by someone she thought she could trust. Since she apologized, I had no choice but to forgive her. I mean, no good woulde out of keeping malice with her.


    Peace and happiness really has been the definition of our lives these past few months and I just hope it would continue that way. I raised my head and stared at Adrian.


    His eyes were solely focused on our children. I could see the pure love and affection in his eyes and it made me really happy. If I was asked how my life would be a year ago, getting married and having kids wouldn¡¯t even be in the list.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Though all these weren¡¯t nned, I¡¯m still d it happened this way and I would never trade my life right now for anything else. I¡¯m really happy to be able to live this moment and I hope that it would continue this way for a very long time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!